The Misfit of Demon King Academy Web Novel - Dark PDF

Credits
Original Author: Shu
Original Web Novel Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n1578dx/
Translation (proofreading, etc.) Credits:
https://tempusinfinitumblog.com/
Document Compiled and Edited by: Eminent (ID: Discord #1581)
Special Edition
1
Contents
Credits __________________________________________________________________ 1
Table of Contents ______________________________________________________ 2
Arc 1 Demon King Academy_____________________________________________ 9
Prologue ~Reincarnation~ __________________________________________________ 10
Chapter 1 Invitation from Deruzogedo _______________________________________ 18
Chapter 2 Very Weak Descendants __________________________________________ 26
Chapter 3 Practical Exam __________________________________________________ 34
Chapter 4 The Common Sense of the Demon King is Lacking After 2000 Years _____ 42
Chapter 5 Royalty _________________________________________________________ 48
Chapter 6 Forbidden Spell—Origin Magic ____________________________________ 56
Chapter 7 Brothers’ Bond __________________________________________________ 61
Chapter 8 Magic Power Measurement ________________________________________ 66
Chapter 9 Aptitude Test ____________________________________________________ 74
Chapter 10 Passing Celebration _____________________________________________ 80
Chapter 11 Friend of the Demon King ________________________________________ 88
Chapter 12 The Mark of the Inept ___________________________________________ 95
Chapter 13 The Witch of Destruction ________________________________________ 106
Chapter 14 Magic spell, Demon King Army (Guys) ____________________________ 114
2
Chapter 15 Group Opposition Test __________________________________________ 121
Chapter 16 Extreme Difference in Magic Power _______________________________ 132
Chapter 17 Necron Sisters _________________________________________________ 140
Chapter 18 Reconciliation _________________________________________________ 149
Chapter 19 Grand Magic Training __________________________________________ 162
Chapter 20 Secret Magic of the Necrons _____________________________________ 170
Chapter 21 Dungeon Test__________________________________________________ 178
Chapter 22 The treasury of the Demon Kings castle ____________________________ 188
Chapter 23 Sasha’s True Motive ____________________________________________ 197
Chapter 24 Misha’s Secret _________________________________________________ 205
Chapter 25 The Second Match _____________________________________________ 214
Chapter 26 Lie ___________________________________________________________ 220
Chapter 27 The Founder’s Answer __________________________________________ 228
Chapter 28 The Guardian Deity of Time _____________________________________ 238
Chapter 29 Demon King___________________________________________________ 250
Chapter 30 Birthday ______________________________________________________ 257
Epilogue ~Smile~_________________________________________________________ 265
Arc 2 Magic Sword Tournament ____________________________________ 273
Prologue ~Right Hand of the Demon King~ __________________________________ 274
Chapter 31 United Group _________________________________________________ 280
Chapter 32 Union ________________________________________________________ 291
Chapter 33 Half a Demon Sword ___________________________________________ 302
Chapter 34 The Tempering Demon Sword Saint ______________________________ 312
3
Chapter 35 Grand Demon Sword Training ___________________________________ 321
Chapter 36 Ray’s Ability __________________________________________________ 332
Chapter 37 Skirmish______________________________________________________ 339
Chapter 38 Spirit Magic ___________________________________________________ 352
Chapter 39 Mythical sword fight ___________________________________________ 363
Chapter 40 The Naked Demon King _________________________________________ 372
Chapter 41 Absurd _______________________________________________________ 380
Chapter 42 Mother and Father’s Feelings ____________________________________ 386
Chapter 43 Misha’s Gratin ________________________________________________ 393
Chapter 44 The Unificationist Old Seven Demon Emperor ______________________ 404
Chapter 45 Misha’s Questions ______________________________________________ 415
Chapter 46 Legendary Appraiser ___________________________________________ 424
Chapter 47 Black Cat at the Cat Cafe _______________________________________ 436
Chapter 48 Demon Sword Tournament ______________________________________ 446
Chapter 49 True Master Craftsman _________________________________________ 456
Chapter 50 Arnos-sama’s Support Song No.2 _________________________________ 463
Chapter 51 Message ______________________________________________________ 471
Chapter 52 Spirit Disease __________________________________________________ 477
Chapter 53 Ray’s Past ____________________________________________________ 485
Chapter 54 Sheila’s Wish __________________________________________________ 494
Chapter 55 Being Followed ________________________________________________ 501
Chapter 56 Melody in the Flame ____________________________________________ 507
Chapter 57 The Demon King’s Curse ________________________________________ 517
4
Chapter 58 Mother’s Words _______________________________________________ 527
Chapter 59 Support ______________________________________________________ 534
Chapter 60 Final Match Between Those Two _________________________________ 541
Chapter 61 In the Midst of the Conclusion ___________________________________ 549
Chapter 62 Betrayal ______________________________________________________ 557
Chapter 63 Spirits True Body ______________________________________________ 565
Chapter 64 The True Worth of the Demon King ______________________________ 576
Chapter 65 Sinister Mask__________________________________________________ 584
Epilogue ~After the festival~ _______________________________________________ 595
Arc 3 Hero Academy _________________________________________________ 603
Prologue ~The Hero and the Human King~___________________________________ 604
Chapter 66 Tranquil Morning ______________________________________________ 611
Chapter 67 Academy Exchange_____________________________________________ 619
Chapter 68 The Demon King Self-Studies ____________________________________ 627
Chapter 69 Unique Sword Sigshesta _________________________________________ 636
Chapter 70 Mystery of the Hero Academy ____________________________________ 643
Chapter 71 Gairadeite Expedition Test ______________________________________ 650
Chapter 72 Promise ______________________________________________________ 658
Chapter 73 Hero academy tradition _________________________________________ 667
Chapter 74 Reincarnated Person ___________________________________________ 674
Chapter 75 Advice _______________________________________________________ 684
Chapter 76 Shellfish necklace ______________________________________________ 693
Chapter 77 Unrest ________________________________________________________ 703
5
Chapter 78 Hero Academy Class ___________________________________________ 711
Chapter 79 Heroes Confusion ______________________________________________ 722
Chapter 80 Hostile _______________________________________________________ 728
Chapter 81 Academy Opposition Test _______________________________________ 736
Chapter 82 Lake Seimei Barrier ____________________________________________ 743
Chapter 83 Students Wish _________________________________________________ 753
Chapter 84 Arnos’ Squad Heads to the Front _________________________________ 763
Chapter 85 1088 Barriers __________________________________________________ 770
Chapter 86 Two Holy Swords ______________________________________________ 781
Chapter 87 Ruler of Flame ________________________________________________ 792
Chapter 88 Love Magic ___________________________________________________ 801
Chapter 89 Arnos-sama Support Song No.3 (Peerless Demon King) ______________ 809
Chapter 90 The Radiance of Life ___________________________________________ 817
Chapter 91 2000 Years of Hatred ___________________________________________ 825
Chapter 92 Origin Killing _________________________________________________ 832
Chapter 93 What Lies Within ______________________________________________ 842
Chapter 94 What Appeared ________________________________________________ 849
Chapter 95 Taboo Magic __________________________________________________ 856
Chapter 96 Origin Womb (Eleonor) _________________________________________ 864
Chapter 97 Spirit God Sword ______________________________________________ 873
Chapter 98 Declaration of War _____________________________________________ 880
Chapter 99 Eve of the Decisive Battle ________________________________________ 889
Chapter 100 Everyone’s Thoughts __________________________________________ 897
6
Chapter 101 An Oath Made 2000 Years Ago __________________________________ 904
Chapter 102 Legendary Hero ______________________________________________ 914
Chapter 103 Hero vs Demon King __________________________________________ 924
Chapter 104 The Voice of a Child Echoes across the Battlefield __________________ 938
Chapter 105 Ghost from 2000 Years Ago _____________________________________ 945
Chapter 106 The Fate of Hatred ____________________________________________ 956
Chapter 107 May the world be filled with love ________________________________ 968
Epiglogue ~Peaceful Battle~ _______________________________________________ 981
Arc 4 Great Spirit ___________________________________________________ 992
Prologue ~Great Spirit Mother~ ____________________________________________ 993
Chapter 108 Perfect Fight ________________________________________________ 1003
Chapter 109 Victory Drink _______________________________________________ 1012
Chapter 110 Moonlit Blessing _____________________________________________ 1021
Chapter 111 Exchange Students and a New Teacher __________________________ 1030
Chapter 112 Demon King Proof ___________________________________________ 1038
Chapter 113 Gods Lesson_________________________________________________ 1046
Chapter 114 Gods Expectations ___________________________________________ 1054
Chapter 115 Demons from 2000 Years Ago __________________________________ 1061
Chapter 116 Advisor to the Fire Death King _________________________________ 1069
Chapter 117 Confrontation _______________________________________________ 1076
Chapter 118 Cursed Shield _______________________________________________ 1086
Chapter 119 Scarlet Monument King’s Monument ___________________________ 1094
Chapter 120 Hard Sword and Soft Sword ___________________________________ 1105
7
Chapter 121 Contest of Wits ______________________________________________ 1115
Chapter 122 Wisdom of the Demon King ____________________________________ 1124
Chapter 123 Retainers Message ___________________________________________ 1135
Chapter 124 Ahartheruns Location ________________________________________ 1145
Chapter 125 Ahartherun Expedition Exam __________________________________ 1153
8
ARC 1
DEMON KING ACADEMY
9
PROLOGUE
~REINCARNATION~
The age of myth.
The destruction of countries, reducing the spirits forest to ash and even killing the
gods. This was the man feared as the Demon King.
The name was Anos Voldigoad.
“...So how about it?”
The Demon King Arnos uttered these words whilst sitting on his throne with his
arms crossed.
With just that a normal human being would be in fear from the power of his words,
however, the people in front of him right now do not have that worry.
The severer of fate, the hero chosen by the holy sword, Kanon.
The mother of all spirits, the Grand Spirit, Reno.
And the creator of this world, the Creation God, Militeia.
10
Including Arnos, they control this worlds fate. Four people will be handed down
these names in later times but now they gather in the hall of the Demon Kings castle
Deruzogedo.
“I understand the story. It’s not a ridiculous condition either. But now, when we are
trying to reconcile?” the hero Kanon said.
“That’s right.”
“Demon King Arnos. How many people have you killed until now?”
Arnos answered with a gaze now turned cold.
“Let me reverse that, Hero Kanon. How many demons have you killed so far?” He
returned the words of Kanon back to him.
Who struck first? The humans or the demons?
There was no way to know.
No, it doesn’t matter. Even knowing the answer would not make the past disappear.
The reason would no doubt be trivial.
Both sides killed and those who survived got revenge on those that were killed.
After that, the cycle just repeated.
Because they were killed, they were avenged and then those that got revenge were
killed for revenge.
Hatred accumulated endlessly for both races and the chain of tragedies accelerated
to a pace that could not be stopped.
Both humans and demons are the same in that they hate things different from
themselves.
“After all your brutality do you think you can say those words?”
11
“What would have happened without my cruelty? If you did not fear the Demon King
Arnos you human beings would have calmly slaughtered the demons. It was a just cause.
I do not remember even feeling one bit of guilt. I even praised the humans I killed as
heroes.”
“That was because the demons committed atrocious acts.”
“And I say you humans also did.”
“Are you saying the demons are faultless?”
“It means that in war there is neither good nor bad.”
With a glint in his eye, the Demon King Arnos glared at the hero.
“Kanon. You are a human. Don’t you believe that the world will become peaceful if
the Demon King Arnos is defeated?”
“Yes, I do.”
“No. You should actually understand it. Stop being a fool. In the place where the
Demon King Arnos was defeated a new fire will be born. Both humans and demons. If
the other side is not exterminated the fighting will not end. No...”
Arnos is just talking but he is also a being of immense magical power. Word by word
each one had a compulsion like magic.
“Even if the demons perish human beings will just make a new enemy again. Next
will be the spirits that are different to yourselves. If you eradicate the spirits next will be
the gods that made you. And if you defeat the gods, you will turn on each other.”
“Certainly, people have weak parts to themselves, however, I want to believe in
people. I want to trust in people’s kindness.”
*Kuukuuku* and so Arnos laughed.
12
The hero Kanon is a good person. He knows of humanities ugliness but has the
courage to believe in the goodness of people.
“Then, Kanon. How about trying to believe in the goodness of the Demon King
Arnos?”
Kanon does not answer immediately.
Is this offer true? Should he doubt it?
“As I said earlier. Divide the world into four. The world of humans, the demon world,
the spirit world and the world of the gods. Put up a wall between the worlds and don’t
open the doors for a thousand years.”
If the bond disappears for a thousand years, the grudges against each other will also
disappear.
“I can change my life force into magical power if you three cooperate and I can
activate the grand magic.”
“So you die for peace? You who are called the Demon King.”
“You and the others called me that without permission. I will not die. I will find a
handy container and reincarnate. Though it will be two thousand years before I next
wake up.”
Kanon falls silent.
After a while he steeled himself.
“...All right... I’ll believe in you...”
Even though he had suggested it the Demon King Arnos could not hide his surprise.
He had explained it in good faith.
Humans, spirits, and gods were shown evidence without any demerit.
13
The remaining problem was emotion. Hatred stacked on top of hatred, constantly
repeating.
That is why those words needed courage.
For the first time, the Demon King Arnos understood why he is called a hero.
“Thank you.”
Kanon laughs a little.
“I never thought I’d see a day when the Demon King thanked me.”
“And I did not think a day would come when I could thank the hero.”
The two of them locked gazes.
Their viewpoints are different, but they acknowledged the power and strength in
each other’s hearts.
Now, at last, the long battle is about to be rewarded.
“Let’s get started then.”
The Demon King Arnos stands slowly up from his throne and hold his hands in front
of his eyes.
At that moment countless particles of black light began to rise from the castle.
Many magic letters appeared on the walls, floors, ceilings etc. The words being
drawn are cramped together.
The Demon Kings castle is a huge magic circle that Arnos had prepared.
“This body is the entrance for the magical power.”
Arnos steps forward and exposes his defenseless body.
First, the grand spirit Reno and then the creation god Militeia turned their palms
towards him and loosed an extremely pure white wave. It was like looking at a star, it
was dazzling. A bundle of infinite magic power.
14
No matter how much magic power was poured into his body the Demon King Arnos
absorbed it all.
Finally, Kanon pulled out the holy sword.
“The preparations for the reincarnation?”
“Already done. You can do it.”
The torrent of magic power was intense, crackling, and scattering sparks everywhere.
It was loud enough to rupture your ears.
It could not endure the use of the grand magic that was absorbing all the magical
power of the world and the Demon Kings castle began to collapse.
Kanon kicks the floor and thrusts the holy sword forward. Magic is fed into it and the
blade becomes pure white before piercing through the heart of the Demon King Arnos.
“Gofuu...”
Blood drips from the chest of Arnos.
His lips become wet and red.
With this, his ambition was finally fulfilled.
He was fed up.
The fighting, this barren world. He was tired.
“...Hero Kanon. Thank you once again. If you are also reborn in two thousand
years...”
“It will be as friends.”
Demon King Arnos laughed.
“Farewell.”
His body disappeared with the light.
15
***
Two thousand years later.
A baby was born in a human house.
“Dear...I saw him born. Our baby...”
Looking happy Isabella was holding her baby.
Standing at her side was her husband Gusta.
“He’s cute. He will become an excellent man.”
Gusta pokes the baby’s cheek.
“Dear, have you thought about a name?”
“Aah. His name is—”
At that moment when Gusta was about to speak.
“The name is Arnos. Anos Voldigoad.”
Their mouths fall open and their eyes look like they are about to pop out.
Gusta and Isabella have expressions of complete surprise.
“Fumu. Even though it has been two thousand years it was only a moment.”
Forgetting himself he turned his attention back to the surprised couple.
“Aah, sorry. Is this the first time you’ve seen a baby who reincarnated? I was
surprised. It seems that even in this age childbirth has not changed. My best regards.”
“Ta...”
“Ta...”
“Ta?”
The couple yelled out together, ““He talkeeeeeeeeeed!!?””
Arnos floats a look on his face that says, of course a reincarnated baby can talk.
16
“It’s hard to talk in this body. Should I grow up a little?”
A magic formation appears on Arnos’ baby body.
Instantly he got bigger and grew up to about 6 years old.
“For the time being will such a place do?”
Arnos places his feet on the floor.
“Na...o...a...”
“E...a...u...”
While he looks himself over and stamps his feet Gusta and Isabella have expressions
of extreme surprise again.
Again, they scream out together.
“H...he...he grew biiiiiiiiiiiiiig!!”
Arnos the reincarnated baby that had used the crest floated a face that said, of course
it would be natural to use this magic.
17
CHAPTER 1
INVITATION FROM DERUZOGEDO
A month has passed since I reincarnated.
I’ve spent the time looking into the world that is now two thousand years further on.
It seems the magical arts have degenerated to a much lower level than I thought.
Humans don’t seem to know about reincarnation magic at all.
It was a rather common magic in the age of myths that I had lived in. For high-
ranking magic users, reincarnating was not unusual, however, in the present times that
age has been called the era of magic. Reincarnation magic does not seem to be known in
the present age.
I can talk from birth and have magical talent. My parents, Gusta and Isabella, have
interpreted it that I’m just a very smart baby.
Growth is considered an advanced magic in the present era, but it is still generally
known about.
18
Oh well. If the existence of reincarnation is not acknowledged I guess it can’t be
helped.
The most surprising thing though was that I reincarnated as a human.
two thousand years ago I sowed my own seeds. With magic, I created 7 subordinates
using my own blood and commanded them to have children and expand their bloodline.
I needed a container that contained my blood for a successful reincarnation.
As I expected, over two thousand years the blood of the Demon King Arnos did not
die out, however, I did not expect it to mix with humans.
No, thinking about it, I suppose that since the demons and the humans stopped
fighting, it’s probably natural that those with mixed blood are born.
I guess deep down I thought that the demons and the humans were fundamentally
incompatible but after a thousand years of being separated by the walls, their troubles
were diluted and eventually lost.
Humans don’t seem to know much about the demons anymore. I asked my parents,
but they didn’t know anything either. All they knew was that the Demon Clans were
really far away on the other side of a wall. They had no further information beyond that.
The demon country, the home of the demons is apparently called Deiruheido.
“Hmm?”
I felt the slight flow of magic power and out of the corner of my eye, something
caught my attention.
Moving over to the window I open it and an owl jumps in before dropping a letter in
my hand.
It’s a letter of invitation from the Demon King academy Deruzogedo.
“Demon King academy...?”
19
Deruzogedo is the name of my castle. I don’t remember hearing about this Demon
King academy.
I guess it was founded sometime during these last two thousand years.
While I was thinking the owl opened its mouth.
“Deruzogedo is a school to raise the demon emperor. The person who inherited the
traits of the Demon King of Tyranny. In other words, amongst the demons we were
founded to find people descended from the imperial family and make them into a fine
demon emperor.”
The Demon King of Tyranny? What a nostalgic name for myself, although I was
generally just called Demon King Arnos during those times but perhaps it’s not bad
having those two names handed down.
“The Demon King of Tyranny was the founder, and it is the role of the academy to
find the person closest to the founder and make them the demon emperor. You also
carry the blood of the founder and therefore we invite you to Deruzogedo. We await your
admission into the Demon King academy.”
I inherited the traits and talents of the founder? I am the founder.
Even if it followed the unique magical signature overflowing from my blood it seems
the familiar cannot look any deeper into the abyss.
At first glance, having reincarnated, the blood of the founder flowing in my body is
diluted. However, if I analyze it carefully with demonic sight, I can understand that the
blood has changed into the blood of the Demon King Arnos.
“It is said that this is the year that the founder will be reincarnated.”
They knew that. It seems that the year of my rebirth was handed down throughout
the years.
20
“This year the students planning to enter the Demon Kings academy are really
promising. They are already called the chaos generation. Amongst them are many
people regarded as the potential founder reborn. Deruzogedo will be filled with joy when
the founder Demon King returns.”
I see. The entire purpose of the academy is to look for the reincarnated Demon King.
For me.
Should I go then?
This chaos generation of the demons. I want to see my descendants with my own
eyes.
“I have received your invitation.”
“We are looking forward to seeing you. You who has inherited the talents of the
founder.”
With that, the owl flew off.
I’ve decided. Strike while the iron is hot. I’ll go to Deruzogedo. It’ll be inconvenient
with this body though.
I use the growth magic. My body was wrapped in light and grew up to the age of 16.
This should do.
Leaving my room, I head to the front door.
It’s midnight now. Because both my parents are asleep, I won’t have any issue
leaving.
Or so I thought as I placed my hand on the door handle.
“Who!?”
I hear my mother’s voice from behind.
Crap, did you get up? Moreover, in this form, she won’t understand that it’s me.
21
I better turn round and explain.
“Arnos-chan? You grew up again!” my mother said while looking at my face.
“You understood well.”
“Of course I did. Even if you grew up a bit Arnos-chan is still Arnos-chan.”
It’s a bit embarrassing to be called chan when I’m the Demon King.
Oh well, there’s no help for it. No point minding it.
“Where are you going this late at night? It’s dangerous outside.”
Even though I’m a reincarnated being it doesn’t change the fact that I’m her son.
Since I was found I guess I can’t leave silently now.
“Do you know of the Demon King academy Mother?”
My mother tilts her head to side showing she doesn’t understand it.
“Never heard of it. Where is it?”
“It’s quite far away. It’s in Deiruheido.”
“A school in such a far-off place. Is something wrong?”
“An invitation arrived to enter the school. I intend to go.”
“You, you cant. Such a far-off school? It’s dangerous! Arnos-chan is only a month
old.”
...No. Even if you say a month.
As a reincarnated person it’s a bit troubling being treated like a baby.
Unfortunately, they don’t believe the reincarnated story at all.
My mother doesn’t know anything about my character as the Demon King either.
“Also, Mother cant travel such a distance to Deiruheido. There’s a magic school
nearby. Is that no good?”
22
“There’s nothing to learn from a magic school. Besides, I’ll be going alone so mother
is safe here.”
“That’s no good. Arnos-chan is only a month old. I can’t let you live alone. What
about money?”
“I can make money myself.”
“How? The world isn’t so nice as-”
Magic power gathers in my palm and lumps of gold appear.
“Eh...? No way...this...it’s not a fake made by magic... its real.”
My mother makes her living as an expert appraiser. She very good at judging
precious metals.
She can no see how easy it is for me to make money.
“How did you do this Arnos-chan? Such magic. Even the sage at the castle can’t do
this.”
It seems my mother is surprised. It’s no wonder.
Speaking of the sage at the castle, they are a master of magic and compete for the top
spot in the country.
If you couldn’t even use this low-level type of magic back in the age of myths you
would have died but apparently, the world has become very peaceful.
“It’s the most basics of creation magic to produce things that already exist in the
world. The beginners class teaches you to create mithril and orichalcum. For the Demon
King Arnos this is mere child play.”
Do you believe me even a little that I’m a reincarnated being now?
“No matter how great a magic you can use no means no. Also, you shouldn’t call your
own name like that if you are an adult. Okay?”
23
Tch. She’s got a point...
“What is this school then? What would you be studying?”
What should I do? I can easily leave by force.
“It’s alright Isabella.”
My father comes over from the depths of the house.
“There’s no holding a man back from the road he’s decided on.”
“But dear, Arnos-chan is only a month old and I don’t know anything about this
school.”
“They say if you don’t see a boy for 3 days they grow. Arnos is already a month old.
In that case, we will have to observe him 10 times more but father doesn’t have eyes that
big.”
Ah, un. It’s been a month. Having lived together for a month with my parents I
understand them. My mother is a worrywart, and my dad is a bit of a fool.
“Father knows Arnos. The Demon King academy is a school that raises the wizard
king, isn’t it? Arnos is so good at magic, so I’m sure he wants to study there.”
“...I guess it’s roughly like that...”
It’s totally different, but let’s keep that to myself.
“Go, Arnos.” My dad said in a powerful voice.
“Is it okay?”
My father nods.
“However, we will all go together.”
...What?
“It’s the duty of a parent to support their child. You are still young. You are only a
month old after all.”
24
“...So, Father’s worried as well.”
*chichichi* my father wags his finger.
“It’s Arnos that doesn’t understand. Listen up. Parents are always sad and lonely
when a child leaves home. You are a newborn. We will be very lonely.”
My father is using difficult words to explain it.
I think you should use simpler words.
“Isabella’s lonely too, right?”
“Yes...you grew up so fast. I didn’t think...sorry. Maybe Arnos-chan is a child given
great power by God and you think your mother is obstructive but I want to be together a
little longer.”
I’m at a loss for words.
In my old life, I didn’t have parents.
My mother died.
Did my father die? Did he throw me away? I don’t know.
I don’t remember ever talking to my parents.
I never thought about it.
“If you will be lonely, I guess there’s no help for it.”
My mother’s face lit up when I said this.
“Alright, its decided! We’ll prepare to move house straight away. Don’t worry about
anything. Father is a blacksmith. No matter where we go, we won’t have to worry about
eating!”
And like this, the three-person family will move to Deiruheido.
25
CHAPTER 2
VERY WEAK DESCENDANTS
Several days later.
In front of my eyes is the nostalgic view of my castles front gate.
My castle was made from a 3d solid magic formation so even after 2000 years it’s
still in good shape. Though in some odd places it is showing its age compared to when I
was last alive.
The only thing that’s really changed is that its name has been changed to Demon
King academy.
Looking around my surroundings I can see people entering the gate one after
another.
Are these people taking the entrance exam?
“Arnos-chan, stay strong.”
Although I said it wasn’t necessary my parents found out about the exam and came
with me to school.
26
“You, that, he, he, hehe, retain a calm mind!”
My father is muttering nonsensical things.
“No, can you calm down father.”
“A, ou, you seem to be okay.”
“Un un. Our Arnos-chan is so strong after only a month. He will definitely pass!”
Naturally, no other demons have turned up with their parents.
I’m slightly ashamed by the surrounding gazes.
“I’m off then.”
I turn and head off towards the row of demons queued up in front of the front gate.
“Good luck, do your best Arnos! Good luck, do your best Arnos!”
Hmmm. My father is embarrassing...
Is this what human parents are like? I must admit it doesn’t feel bad at all, just a bit
embarrassing.
“Hurray, hurray, Misha! Fight, fight, Misha!”
Another embarrassing cheer that wasn’t from my father could be heard from behind.
A quick glance showed me a bearded, stern-faced man raising his fists in the air and
yelling.
The blood of the demons is mixed but seems quite weak in him. About the same as
my dad maybe? That means he could be a human being as well.
Trudging away from the embarrassing man is an expressionless girl. She’s very
pretty with blue eyes, a straight nose, and an innocent facial expression. Long platinum
blonde hair with fluffy ringlets cascades from her head.
27
She’s wearing robes colored in black and white. The embroidery and design seem to
be of demon origin. If that’s the case perhaps my parents are demons and not human as
well. Well, my mother might be demons anyway.
“Good luck, do your best Arnos! Good luck, do your best Arnos!”
Just as I enter the main gate, I can hear my father again.
That girl turns to look at my father and follows his gaze to me.
“Ah...”
Our eyes just met.
“We’re both troubled it seems.”
When I speak, she lets out a shy little laugh, “...Nn...”
The girl let out a short agreement.
Is she a poor talker? Taciturn perhaps? Doesn’t seem like she’ll say anything more.
She doesn’t seem to be wary of me though.
“I’m Arnos. Anos Voldigoad.”
After I spoke, I wondered if I had done the right thing. That’s the name of the
founder Demon King. On one hand I don’t want to cause a scene but on the other hand,
I don’t see any reason to hide it either.
Well, it doesn’t really matter. Now or later, it makes little difference.
“...Misha...”
Unexpectedly she didn’t react to my name.
“...Misha Necron...”
I wonder why she didn’t show any interest? Saying that, it’s better this way.
2000 years have passed. I can’t imagine anyone here will be interested in Demon
King Arnos.
28
“My best regards, Misha.”
“...Nn...”
Another short reply.
As I was about to enter the gate a man stepped in front of me.
He had swarthy skin, a forged steel like body, short cut white hair and appeared to be
somewhere in his 20’s.
He had a smile that just screamed bad intentions.
“Ha? Taking the admission test with your parents. When did the Demon King
academy become a playground for children?”
Hmmm. Who’s this fellow?
“...Hey, is that?”
“Aah...this is bad...They’ve caught the arrogant gaze of Zepes. I wonder if that guy
will keep all his limbs...?”
Apparently, this chap is famous.
Putting him aside for the moment, does this queue extend all along the right-hand
side? I’m sure that’s where the arena was.
I see. They must be doing the entrance exam in there.
“Are you good at fighting Misha?”
“...Not really...”
I guess fighting’s not her strong point. Well, since things have become peaceful that’s
fine.
We headed over to the right and joined the queue.
“You...!! Hey, bastard, bastard!!”
I turned around to look since it was so noisy behind.
29
That man from a while ago was glaring at me.
“Hmph. You finally turned around.”
Yare yare. My descendants appear to be lacking in manners.
Should I chastise him a little?
“I’m sorry. Your magical power was so weak I didn’t see you.”
“Wha...what did you say!?”
The man’s eyes turned furious almost immediately.
“This one is the Demon Duke Zepes Indu and you knowingly insult me?”
“Demon Duke...? No, I’ve never heard of you. Are you famous?”
Aah, I see. This nickname must have been born sometime during the last 2000 years.
“Hey you bastard. Apologies now.”
What an awfully cold voice.
Zepes glares at me with merciless eyes and makes a fist. Particles of magic power
gather, and a magic formation is drawn.
Two, three, four…five magic formations.
He opened his hand and condensed jet back flame sprang from his palm.
“Wha...!?”
“Were you surprised? Good. Will you beg for your life? I’ll forgive you if you lick my
boots. If not, I’ll use this dark flame that can burn even the gods called Demon Fire and
turn that ojou-chans face into a skeleton. Hyahahahahaha!!”
Wha, wha...what type of low-level magic is this? What was the point of drawing five
magic formations to make this demon flame?
Of course, I’m surprised. He spoke in such an exaggerated and grand manner, yet
I’ve just been shown magic that’s inferior to a child playing with matches.
30
Despite being my descendant, he’s not blessed with magic power at all. Poor chap.
“Fuu.”
“...What...the... Impossible!! That’s impossible!!”
I blew the demon flame out with my breath.
“Bastard, Bastaaaaaard...What did you do!!”
“Why are you surprised? I just blew a match flame out with my breath.”
“My demon flame is a match flame...!?”
In the first place, the usage of magic power is fundamentally different between me
and Zepes.
This fellow frantically scrapes together magic power and forcefully uses it. I naturally
have it all around and can spontaneously use it.
If you couldn’t do that in the age of mythology your death was certain.
No, I suppose that the peace at any price mindset has caused the degradation of
magic, however, this could be a good age to live in. Demons that were weak can speak in
such a grand manner now.
“Bastard...such an insult...don’t think that you can return alive now.”
Doesn’t this fellow understand the difference in our levels?
“Wait a minute.”
When I spoke, the body of Zepes stiffened like he’d been paralyzed.
“...What’s wrong?”
“Wha... I can’t move... What have you done!?”
Oh, I see. Magic power is naturally attached to my words so I must have cast
compulsion on him.
31
To be this easily caught by the power of words. He must have very weak anti-magic
abilities.
“Oh well. Please stand there and reflect for a while.”
Zepes looked apologetic as soon as I finished speaking.
“All those things I said...It was not words that should have been spoken when
meeting someone for the first time...If there is a hole...I want to climb in. How can I
apologize for what I’ve done?”
Zepes carried on reflecting while standing there like a scarecrow.
The voices of the other applicants from earlier were murmuring again.
“That’s amazing. That guy made Zepes apologize.”
“Aah, did you see? He extinguished that demon flame. He must be a master at anti-
magic.”
“I’ve never seen his face before. He might be the dark horse of the chaos generation.”
So exaggerated.
I moderated my voice though. Even that fellow should be able to undo my
compulsion in about 10 minutes or so.
“I’m sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we go?”
I called out to Misha who was waiting for me and we began walking.
“...Arnos...” She calls out to me in a small voice.
“What?”
“...Strong...?”
I couldn’t help laughing.
“I won’t deny it, but in this case, it’s not appropriate.”
She leans her head to one side in puzzlement.
32
“...Why not appropriate?”
“That guy was too weak.”
We passed into the arena where the examination was taking place.
33
CHAPTER 3
PRACTICAL EXAM
The arena has been split into various sections.
An owl is perched on one of the bronze statues of knights that are lined up nearby
and speaks.
“Please line up by the letter that was printed on your invitation card.”
Looking at my invitation I could see the letter F printed on it.
“Misha’s is?”
“...E...” she says while showing me the invitation.
An owl flies to the end of each line carrying a piece of parchment with a letter on it.
“Well then. My best regards on entering this school.”
“...Nn...”
Separating from Misha I line up in the F row. It’s a long line but I peer ahead using
my demon eye.
It looks like we enter a waiting room one at a time.
34
It looks like my turn will take some time. At a rough count, there are about 100
people ahead of me.
All 7 lines are the same though so there’s about 700 people here.
I know it’s been 2000 years, but my decedents have increased well.
It seems my worry about my bloodline dying out was unnecessary.
While idly thinking such things, I wait for time to pass.
After a while, I’m finally at the front of the line looking at the waiting room.
Entering inside there’s another owl waiting again.
Who’s familiar is this?
I can’t feel any traces of magic power so I can’t see who its master is. They have
hidden themselves well.
It seems there are some decent magic users in this age after all.
“Welcome, please come in. I’ll explain the contents of this practical exam.”
Inviting me and examining me. I can’t judge if the admission for this school is right
or wrong though their first purpose is to find the reincarnated Demon King.
This is the first time I reincarnated but reincarnating with your memories intact is
supposed to be quite rare. How aware are they that they are the reincarnation of the
Demon King Arnos? The demons of now probably have no idea.
If I stepped forward and introduced myself, I could finish it. Saying that, it was
arranged for me to come here so it’s only common courtesy that I hear them out first.
“In this practical test, we have students duel each other in the arena. After beating 5
people your magic power is measured, we examine you and if you pass you are admitted
into Deruzogedo. If you lose you will be unable to gain admission.”
I am the first Demon King. There’s no chance of me losing.
35
Also, by watching the magic that a person uses it is possible to tell if someone is the
founder.
I think that the test is a bit simple, but it might be right for this time and place.
“All weapons, armor, and spells are allowed. Any questions?”
“Not really.”
“Well then, I wish you the blessing of the founder.”
I opened the door at the back of the waiting room and proceeded down a dim and
long passageway.
Even though it’s my castle this is the first time I’ve used this corridor. The arena was
originally a place where people fought to show off their skills for combat.
A light appeared as I neared the end of the corridor and I exited out into a round
stadium with high walls.
Above the wall was the spectator seats filled here and there with demons.
Looking closer I can see that they are all wearing the same uniform. Are they
students at this school?
“Yo! We meet again.”
A man with swarthy skin was standing at the opposite end.
It was Zepes who I easily dealt with last time.
Fumu. My partner is a small fry. It will be difficult to prove I’m the founder fighting
him. What should I do?
“You. Hey! Are you listening?”
Without answering I walk forward 3 steps and the passage behind me closes with a
magic barrier.
36
“Oops. You retreat has been blocked. Are you nervous?” Zepes said in a proud tone of
voice.
“You thought I was thinking of running away? Don’t worry, I won’t kill you so feel at
ease.”
Zepes clicks his tongue.
Yare yare. I was being polite, but this guy has no manners.
Is he really a fool who can’t tell the difference in our power?
“Let me tell you I won’t go easy on you. I’ll change your proud face into a soggy,
tearful face full of horror then I’ll kill you.”
I couldn’t help it. I burst out into laughter.
“Kukuku, Haahaahaahaa. Nonono. Kill me? Who? This me?”
I glare at Zepes.
“Know your place you buffoon.”
Power can be put into words, but it didn’t effect Zepes this time.
The dull colored armor he was wearing flashed anti-magic formations across its
surface.
“Hou, I won’t eat from that hand anymore. This armor contains the power to block
any magic cast at it.”
I see. Because he relies on that armor his own personal anti-magic power is weak.
Despite being my descendent he’s a completely pitiable man.
“All weapons, armor, and spells are allowed. Victory or defeat leads to death for
someone, but you can give up and I’ll determine the winner.”
The voice of the owl flying above fills the arena.
“Practical exam, start!”
37
Zepes immediately whips out the sword that was hanging from his waist. The blade
was burning brightly.
“Are you surprised? demon sword Zefried. A sword born from an ancient fire that’s
been passed down through the Indu family. It will amplify my magic power tenfold. You
seem to be good at anti-magic, but the flame of this sword cannot be erased.”
“Fumu. Are you perhaps bad at math?”
Zepes openly shows his anger while cutting down the distance between us.
“What are you trying to say?”
“One multiplied tenfold will still only be ten.”
“Bastard!”
Zepes kicks the ground and in the next moment appears in front of me putting me in
range of Zefried.
“Die.”
Fuwaa. I suppress a yawn.
He’s extremely slow.
If I had a sword, I’d have done 100 slashes by now. Well, adults should pay attention
to children when they are playing.
Oh, it came.
The weapon aside, he’s no sword master so I have no real need to avoid it.
The demon sword Zefried was swung in a horizontal flash and was about to connect
with my neck when I absentmindedly looked properly at the sword for the first time.
This is bad! I quickly dodge out of the way.
“Hou. You did well to avoid it.”
38
That was dangerous. Several more millimeters and it would have connected with the
weak anti-magic field I always have active on myself. It would have snapped the sword
in half.
It’s the Indu family’s treasure that’s been passed down through the generations.
Even though its blunt I don’t want to break such an important item of theirs. Truly a
pang of conscience.
However.
“Is that a demon sword?”
“Indeed. Is this the first time you’ve seen one? It’s different from modern magic. It’s
true magic. It’s an old sword from the time of the gods. Demon sword Zefried!”
...This is a demon sword?
If I had to compare it to the time of the gods just pick up any old stick from the
ground and it would have more magic power than this.
If you were told that this is a product from the time of the gods, you got a fake.
A true demon sword has its own will and such vast power that even its user would be
ruined eventually.
The words ‘demon sword’ are being used too carelessly as well.
“Fuu.”
I blow and the fire from the demon sword Zefried goes out.
“Geh, Geeeeeeeeh!?”
A wordless scream comes from Zepes and a surprised voice leaks out from the
spectators.
“I can’t believe it. That person erased the flame from Zefried!”
39
“That old flame is said to not disappear until the end of the world. Also, I didn’t see
the activation of any magic!!”
Zepes grits his teeth.
“Bastard. Possibly...sealing magic!?”
“What? I just blew it out. With the amount of power hidden in that sword, it should
reignite itself in a couple of years.”
Zepes has a bitter expression.
“...Sealing magic, compulsion magic, you certainly seem to have acquired magic
power at a terrible level. The magic that you use is not suitable for battle, however, so
how are you going to break through my anti-magic armor?”
Fumu. That armor will break if I simply pat it though that would be a bit childish on
my part.
“I don’t think I can feel proud if I break it though.”
“Hmm. Have you lost your nerve?”
“No, but I do have an interesting proposal. In the first place, it’s wrong that we are
fighting over the same viewpoint.”
Zepes stares at me cautiously.
“I’ll give you a handicap. I will not move a single step from here. I won’t use magic
and I won’t empower my words or breath with magic. I won’t move my limbs and I
won’t even use my eyes or hair. I’ll defeat you without even blinking.”
“Ha! There should be a limit to bluffing. Is that your excuse for when you lose?
Apparently, your magic really isn’t suited for battle. Ha...”
Zepes vomits out blood.
“…Imposs...ible... This is...”
40
“Can you hear it?”
Dokun. A sound echoes.
“It’s a heartbeat.”
Magic power was infused in the beating and the sound shook Zepes violently. Even
though it’s an anti-demon armor, it’s not a particularly good item. There are a number
of gaps in the anti-magic formations. My heartbeat passed through them.
“Ka...ha...”
With blood seeping out from his whole body Zepes fell to his knees and then fell
forward.
“Fumu. I give up. So weak. If I get excited my heartbeat will kill everyone.”
41
CHAPTER 4
THE COMMON SENSE OF THE DEMON KING IS LACKING AFTER 2000
YEARS
I turn around to leave but a voice calls out from behind.
“...Wait...bastard...”
Zepes tries to unsteadily get up but his body is too wounded, so he crawls on the
ground.
“You can be saved if you get treated immediately. Give up.”
“Ha. To inherit the blood of the founder but not being able to deliver the finishing
blow to an enemy... to think such a thing is to bring disgrace to this Demon King Clan...”
Does the Demon King Clan mean they inherited the blood of the Demon King?
I didn’t inherit any skills though since I’m the founder.
“Stop talking so much. You’ll die.”
“Kill me.”
“Hmmm. A small fry like you is not worth killing.”
42
What’s his problem?
“Ha! You can’t do it, can you? Then you fail. Try to make me give up if you can. Even
if I die, I won’t give up!!”
I can make him give up if I order him to but...
“I know what you’re thinking. You’ll use compulsion magic on me. That’s fine. Try it.
I won’t give up!! Haahaahaa...fuhahahahah!! Gah!”
I stamp on Zepes’ head pushing his face into the stone floor.
“Yare yare. You’re too full of yourself. Such an odd sense of superiority you’ve got.”
He did say one interesting thing though.
“If I don’t use compulsion magic I can’t make you give up was it?”
“...Ha...it’s true...you piece of shit...!”
Even with me standing on his head Zepes is still talking big.
“Hmm. You’re pretty amusing. Very well. It’s my victory if I make you give up
without using compulsion magic and you win if I cant.”
“Haaa? You sure? You sure do talk big. Even if I die I won’t give up!”
I blink my eyes and invoke the magic contract.
If I can make Zepes give up without using compulsion I win, and if not, he wins is
written down.
Contract is absolute. The contract is signed with the user’s magic power. It is
impossible to change the contract.
Zepes signs it without hesitation.
“You’re an idiot. No matter how much you hurt me I won’t give up. At best I’ll feel
sorry for you. Hyahahahahaha!”
I place my forefinger near Zepes forehead.
43
“Oh? What’s that going to d—”
I flick his forehead with my finger.
“Gah...”
Zepes whole body disappears.
“Oops? I thought I’d reduced the power enough. Did he die...? I see.”
Yare yare. This is my loss.
I guess there’s no help for it.
I cut the tip of my index finger with my nail and let a single drop of blood fall.
Resurrection magic.
Zepes whole body is rebuilt and comes back to life.
His armor and sword were a little bit more difficult.
“Wha...! What’s that magic? The dead Zepes revived!!”
“He brought the dead back to life! Such magic surpasses common sense!!”
Why are they surprised? The spectators are getting noisy over Zepes being revived. If
I couldn’t use this magic, death would really mean death.
“Wha...I...”
Zepes looks at me with a confused face.
“How’s it feel dying once? Feel like giving up yet?”
“Id...idiot...who’s giving up—gya!”
I flick his forehead and he dies again.
“Oops, I killed him again. Oh well. As long as it’s within 3 seconds, Resurrection can
bring him back without any risk. It’s the 3-second rule.”
The silence from the arena washed over me like a wave.
Hmmm. Something I’ve done has silenced them.
44
I’m following the 3 seconds rule where it’s safe to kill someone. This was a common
joke during the age of myths. They don’t seem amused.
As expected after 2000 years of change. Has humor changed as well? Actually,
looking closer, everyone looks terrified. Is my joke that bad?
Hmm. I’ll have to restrain my jokes until I understand this ages humor.
“Haa...!”
Resurrection. After reviving again Zepes look at me with a face filled with fear.
Is he starting to feel it? This much shouldn’t become a trauma for him.
“You said you wouldn’t give up even if you died. Surely you didn’t think your life
would end with only one death?”
There’s no reply from Zepes. He’s just trembling.
“Well then. Shall I ask you again? Do you want to give up?”
A hopeless expression floats across Zepes’ face for an instant, however, a weak voice
comes out.
“Wh...who’s giv—!”
Another flick and he’s dead again.
Resurrection . Having to use a drop of blood each time is a pain.
Again Zepes’ body is rebuilt. He’s watching me with a fear stained face now.
“By the way, Resurrection magic has an interesting philosophy behind it. After you
revive are you the original or are you a copy of the original with the same personality
and memories? Could you be a completely new person? What do you think?”
A sound of chattering teeth can be heard from Zepes shaking lips. His face is
completely pale.
“B...ba...bastard...such cruel behavior...”
45
“Fumu, not interested I see. In my era, this was a hot topic for debate.”
Well, if their humor is different I guess philosophical arguments will be different as
well.
“Right, time to kill you again.”
“Y...you...talk about...killing so easily...”
Haha, I have a really refreshed smile right now.
“What’s this? You said something so modest all of a sudden. Being dead doesn’t
really mean death you know.”
I extend my finger towards Zepes.
“P...pl...pl...please wait...”
“Oops.”
Crap. My finger slipped and I killed him by mistake. He was trying to say something
as well.
Oh dear. Let’s revive him again.
“Ba…Bastard!! I told you to wait!!”
“Ha-ha-ha. My bad. I was careless.”
“Ha-ha-ha my ass! Shit! How do you kill someone carelessly?!”
“Oh. You seem a lot better now. Well then, one more time.”
I bring my finger to Zepes forehead again and his eyes immediately lose all color and
shine.
“...Please wait...”
“What is it?”
“I...”
With an expression stained with humiliation, he said, “It’s my defeat. I give up.”
46
What? What a boring ending.
“You didn’t last long playing our game. I was intending to kill you at least 10,000
times.”
I crack this little joke with a smile to show there’s no hostility but Zepes trembles like
I’ve just threatened him.
“...That Zepes...was handled like a child...”
“...Too overwhelming...who is that guy? I’ve never seen his face before.”
Voices started leaking out from the seating area.
47
CHAPTER 5
ROYALTY
“I accept the surrender of Zepes Indu. Winner: Anos Voldigoad.”
Along with the owl’s words the barrier disappears as well.
Somethings strange though. My name has been declared which is the same as the
Demon King Arnos, but nobody is reacting at all.
Have a lot of foolish people taken the name of the Demon King in the past, so nobody
thinks anything of it anymore?
It would be troublesome if I became too famous, but I also want to prove my
abilities.
“It was a good match.”
I hold out my hand to Zepes and praise him but his body twitches and shakes like
he’s frightened.
“Ba, bastard! Stop looking down on me! I’ll remember this!!”
Zepes runs off while shouting out a line an underling would say.
48
Fumu. Once a match is over there should be no grudge. What’s he so angry about?
He certainly failed because of me but I didn’t kill him. Can’t he just try again next
year?
He will return home healthy and come back to fight me again. During the age of
myth, many demons found happiness and shed tears of gratitude in this place.
“After a 10-minute break, you will fight your next opponent.”
“Unnecessary.”
I don’t need a 10-minute break. That last fight wasn’t even a warm up. I’ll actually get
tired from so much free time.
I’ve got another 4 people to beat. I hope they are not all small fry.
“By proposal of Anos Voldigoad the break will be omitted.”
At that moment I sense a flow of magic power from the passageway that Zepes
escaped down.
“Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
A scream echoes from the passageway then a long-haired demon appears. His brow
is wrinkled, and he has a nervous look on his face. Then the source of the scream
becomes apparent. He’s dragging Zepes along by his throat.
“Eld, elder brother...I was wrong...please forgive me. Next time I’ll definitely...”
“Shameless.”
The long-haired demon crushes Zepes throat. Magical particles gather and black
lighting burns Zepes’ whole body.
“Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
Zepes turns into charcoal immediately.
The long-haired demon throws him away like garbage and walks towards me.
49
“I see you were taking care of my younger brother.”
I see. Zepes older brother. He seems a better opponent than Zepes.
“Avenging your younger brother? It’s a good story.”
“To be defeated by a mongrel. He’s bought shame on our bloodline. Helping him to
die is the only sympathy I can offer.”
Am I the mongrel?
Oh well. No point getting upset. I suppose I am a mongrel but since I’m descended
from myself isn’t that fine?
It’s actually quite funny. I feel like a mother watching the fight between two sons.
“Shouldn’t brothers help each other?”
“Naive. Power is everything to the Demon King families.”
Yare yare. Who’s the naive one here? I don’t want to spoil their fun though. What I
will say though is killing your own allies is stupid. If you did this in the age of myths you
wouldn’t live long.
“You don’t seem to understand what power is.”
“What a boring sense of justice you have using such grand magic like resurrection
just to make someone give up. Everything is settled if you kill them.”
While he’s talking, I cast an interested gaze up to the spectators.
I see. Over there? Seats in the third row have demons not wearing a uniform. Are
they also examinees? Is my next opponent there?
It doesn’t make sense. I was in row F, but I passed straight through into the arena
and started my practical test suddenly. I didn’t have a chance to go into the audience
seats.
50
“Apparently you don’t know. We Demon King Clan are purebloods. We are royalty
and as such we can choose our opponents. We are treated differently to you mongrels
who have the founder’s blood mixed in.”
Fumu. That letter on the invitation must have classified us on how much our blood
was mixed. I don’t know who came up with it but it’s hilarious.
My power doesn’t care how mixed your blood is. It’s completely unrelated to how
much you inherit.
Why would they do something so stupid? It’s like trying to kill me before I
reincarnated.
In the first place, the idea that pure blood is strong and mixed is weak is
fundamentally flawed. A single drop of Demon King blood is all that is required.
I’m absolutely amazed that something this simple hasn’t been realised.
“You finally seem to understand your position.”
“No, not really. I couldn’t care less about such stupid things.”
*Piku* The man’s temple twitches.
“...Stupid things...was it?”
“Yeah, stupid. Because he was strong, he was called the Demon King by others
without his permission. Pureblood? His position? Ha. Don’t make me laugh.”
The long-haired demon’s face distorts at my ridicule.
You might be my direct descendant, but your pride is boring.
“I don’t care that a privileged class was made particularly. Such a thing has existed in
all ages, however, the Demon King is someone who surpasses all laws and authority by
their own power and forces other to acknowledge it. It’s not to be passed down as a
privilege to the offspring.”
51
The long-haired demon’s eyes were now thirsting for blood at the way I was talking.
“Your words this day, disregarding the founder’s great exploits and criticizing the
royalty means your death. This great demon emperor Liorg Indu will put you to death.”
“How did I disregard my own exploits when I was talking?”
“...What?”
“Your perception is really poor. I am the founder.”
The hatred flairs up in Liorg’s eyes and he glares at me.
“Bastard. Do you even know what you are saying?”
“Of course I do. I told you who I was.”
Liorg cried out as he reached the limits of his patience.
“That disrespectful attitude to declare yourself the founder. Die 10,000 times!!”
“I don’t get it. Your thinking is that the Demon King will reincarnate but will be an
idiot that doesn’t understand who they are?”
“Shut up! To doubt the seven royal demon families is a grave sin!!”
The seven royal demon families. Another strange alias came out. I’d better look it up.
“What you are saying is lacking any ground, but I don’t blame you because the
Demon King is not something that is proven by words.”
“You!! Mocking the seven royal demon families again!!”
That wasn’t my intention at all. This guy is really troublesome.
“It’s fine. Let’s make it quick. I’ll teach your body that I’m the founder.”
I provoked him and wondered if he’d jump at me right away but unexpectedly he
looked up at the spectator’s seats.
“Show this guy what happens to people who criticize the royalty.”
As he speaks, three demons get up from their seats and jump into the arena.
52
“Fumu. Is that okay? Should you do this in the middle of an entrance exam?”
Liorg answered me in a normal tone of voice.
“Have you lost your nerve? This is a respected entrance exam. It will be a pain to
have to defeat them one by one. Let’s just save the time and effort. Perhaps this will
prove who the founder is.”
The owl referee flying overhead doesn’t point out that this is a rule violation.
I see. This must also be one of their privileges. I guess the power of the royalty means
I can only pass by such means.
“About these 4 people”
“It’s too late now. Just regret your own remarks and die.”
“No, you misunderstand me. There’s not enough of them.”
Liorg’s expression turns grim.
“What?”
“I’m saying that these four small fry are not enough to prove I’m the founder. Get
everyone to come down here and line them up.”
“Bastard...”
Liorg didn’t even need to order it. The demons watching started jumping down one
after the other.
I guess they are all purebloods as everyone looking at me looks dissatisfied.
I guess there’s about 80 of them.
“It’s often said that the mouth is the source of misfortune.”
“Good grief. That’s too many. I don’t need to sacrifice 80 people.”
Liorg started to frown then appeared to change his mind and laughed.
53
“Even though you are an outrageous person who pretends to be the founder if we
one-sidedly destroy you the royal families name will be tarnished. We won’t do anything
for 10 seconds so use that time wisely and prepare a powerful magic.”
“Hou. You gained a very big mouth as your number of allies increased. You shouldn’t
look down on people.”
Though he was raging a little while ago Liorg was now laughing. Is it because he’s got
numerical superiority?
“Do you have time to talk? Several seconds have already passed.”
Liorg was talking like he’d already won. I had to laugh.
“Kuukuukuu. Hahaha.”
“What’s so funny? Have you gone mad from fear?”
“Haven’t you noticed yet? Use your demon eyes.”
Demon eyes are eyes that can see magical power.
After being told Liorg finally see’s the flow of magic power as he puts magic into his
eyes. As soon as he did he was taken aback.
Has he finally noticed that his own magical power was running out of control?
The demons surrounding me raised a voice that was almost a scream.
“Wha, what is this! My magic power is...”
“Impossible...he hasn’t deployed a single magic formation...this...stop it!!”
“This fellow...80 people from the royal families...at the same time...!!”
“Wha, what did you do? What the hell did you do!!”
Yare yare, getting so undisciplined over this much.
“Hey. You’d better take control of your magic power quickly. Otherwise...”
54
The faces of the demons surrounding me became a deep blue. They are desperately
trying to control their magic power, but they are too late.
“You’ll die.”
At that moment a loud noise rings out. The 80 people that jumped down into the
arena exploded like a powder magazine that had been set on fire.
55
CHAPTER 6
FORBIDDEN SPELL—ORIGIN MAGIC
After the explosion settles the arena is littered with heaps of bodies.
However, I think I can tentatively say that they are all still alive for the time being. I
expressly warned them. It’s so sad that these people are my direct descendants, yet they
are on the verge of death.
No, let’s think positive. They aren’t dead yet.
“...Bastard. What did you do?”
Liorg unsteadily gets to his feet.
His right arm is dyed red. If he’s not careful that arm will be useless for the rest of his
life.
On the plus side, he’s less wounded that I thought he would be. He must have judged
that he wouldn’t be in time to stop it so he sent all the power to his right arm.
“What? I only threatened you a little. Your core, your source of power was scared of
me and went wild.”
56
“What a joke...”
It’s actually the truth but Liorg doesn’t seem to believe me.
To begin with, magic is created from the core of our being, our root if you will. If the
core is altered or scared, the magic produced by it can go out of control.
“Well, whatever. Care to admit that I’m the founder? Even a little?”
Liorg’s hatred returned as soon as I spoke.
Should I praise him that he can still show such great hostility towards me or should I
admonish him that he’s that stupid he can’t tell the ability of his opponent?
“Not in the slightest.”
“I see. However, the fact is that I’m perfectly fine and you are not. I am closer to the
founder than you.”
“Sealing magic, compulsion magic, recovery magic, magic of an unknown origin that
causes other powers to run wild. There’s no way to handle multiple magics’ at such a
high level. You are using a special tool to use your magic.”
Kukuku. Laughter rises up from deep in my stomach.
“Yare yare. Did you see me come with a magic tool or use one? I understand that you
don’t want to admit my ability but your argument is hilarious.”
“There’s no other way a mongrel can obtain such power!”
“Mongrel...”
Where’s this obsession with pure blood come from? It wasn’t like this 2000 years
ago.
“I am royalty. It’s ridiculous to fall behind a mongrel. Defeat is not permitted even if
I die!”
Liorg thrust out his mostly dead right arm and a magic formation appears.
57
That is...?
“I’ll let you see it. The difference between you and me. The origin magic that is only
conveyed to royalty.”
That’s origin magic? Three-dimensional formations have appeared. What magic is he
going to use? I don’t know yet but he seems happy with it so I’ll stop hindering him for a
bit.
“The amount of magic power has exceeded the regulatory limits.”
The voice of the owl comes down from the sky.
“Magic barriers have been deployed in the auditorium. All spectators please evacuate
immediately. The magic being exercised by the examinee may cause death amongst the
spectators.”
Screams come from the seats.
“This is bad!! Sir Leorg is going to use that!!”
“Everyone run away!! The barriers won’t hold!!”
Liorg grins and laughs.
“You should be sorry. This origin magic is a forbidden spell. It’s over for you.”
Black lightning gathers and crackles on Liorgs right hand. It increases and soon
covers a 1-meter radius. The radius doubles and the black lightning increases in power.
Finally, half the stadium is covered in black lightning.
Intense sparks scatter as the lightning and the barriers react to each other.
“Do you understand? This is genuine magic that cannot be imitated by you
mongrels.”
After speaking in a haughty tone Liorg raises his right arm to the sky, aimed and
swung it down with all his might.
58
“Origin magic Demonic Black Thunder Emperor <Jirasudo>!!”
The black lightning swells several hundred times, gathers like a typhoon or whirlpool
and blows everything up in the stadium.
*thud thud thud* fragments from the spectator gallery come raining down while a
cloud of smoke billows up. The figure of Liorg emerges from the debris.
His magical power is almost exhausted but he seemed to have escaped death
somehow.
In the next moment, he looked up and saw me. A surprised expression appeared on
his face.
“Impossible!! you received a direct hit from <Jirasudo>...you’re...unhurt...!!”
To be fair, it was pretty powerful but he made a fatal mistake.
“Magical power dwells in old things and origin magic is a magic that borrows its
power from a source with greater magical power than yourself.”
“Wh...where did you learn that...?”
Liorg is astonished.
It’s hardly a secret. I developed it after all. Of course I’d know about it.
“If you deal with origin magic it’s the standard strategy to borrow the power from an
old existence with more powerful magic. However, the older it is the more uncertain its
existence becomes and the control to borrow its power becomes increasingly difficult.
This is why it becomes unmanageable to borrow vast amounts of magic power.”
In short, to use origin magic you must clearly know the existence that you are
borrowing power from, however, the older it gets the more information is lost about it
and eventually what is known about it will be different from the original thing.
59
You should try to borrow power from an existence that is reliable even if its old. It’s
common to use famous legends or folklore. Also if the object has an affinity with you the
success rate of origin magic rises as well.
To use <Jirasudo> this time that fellow used magic power deeply related to him. An
owner of huge magical power that even killed gods 2000 years ago.
He borrowed power from the Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad otherwise
known as me.
Certainly, to use origin magic in this age they will struggle to find a suitable origin.
However
“I’m sorry but when you use origin magic the item you are borrowing the power from
cannot be affected by it. Did you not know that?”
“...Bullshit...still calling yourself the founder...you fool...”
While Liorg was talking to me in an upset voice I was thinking about the best way to
cook this fellow.
60
CHAPTER 7
BROTHERS’ BOND
He’s not as weak as Zepes but Liorg is still weak.
To me the difference is so little it’s basically the same, however, I’ll give him a bit of a
good evaluation due to his enthusiasm to risk his life using origin magic.
I’ll teach him what a magic battle is all about. He’s nothing but a sapling in my eyes
but I’ll favor him a bit. Is this parental affection on my part as the founder?
“Though you are very inexperienced it was pretty good of you to stake your life on it.
In consideration of that, I’ll give you one chance.”
While speaking I walked to a certain place.
“A... chance...?”
“That’s right. And the chance is...this.”
I draw a magic formation using the charcoal that was Zepes.
I put my hand in the center of the formation, grasp something and strongly pull it
up.
61
Zepes’ body appears in the formation but it’s not Ingaru this time. The meat is too
rotten for that.
“What...this magic...? What’s this ominous magic power? What the hell is this?”
“Is this the first time you’ve seen it? This is Decaying Death <Iglum>. Put simply, it
resurrects the dead person as a zombie.”
“Impossible...it’s moving...it’s moving like its alive?! Such magic...you monster!”
“What? Such an exaggeration. This is really easy magic.”
Zepes who had revived as a zombie gets up and moves towards Liorg. His eyes are
dead and drool is falling from his mouth.
“Aaaaaaaaaah!! It hurts...ithurtsithurtsithurts...elder brother...why did you kill
me...why was I killed...elder brother...why...”
“...Stay back...you’re dead...begone!!”
Without hesitation, Liorg casts Demon Lightning <Demondo> at Zepes.
“Noisy!!”
The demon lightning was wrapped up in black flame as it approached Zepes. His
Demon Flame <Guresude> burnt it out completely.
“What...!? Zepes’ <Guresude> beat my <Demondo>...”
“That’s due to <Iglum>. Those who are resurrected by it gain great magical power.
As compensation for receiving those powers, they burn with the hatred they had when
killed and are tormented by the pain of their wounds which will never heal.”
Liorg’s brows knit together
“...Is it Zepes’ purpose to kill me...?”
His pride as a pureblood would not let him live with the disgrace of being hurt by his
younger brother who he looked down on.
62
Knowing this I used <Iglum> on purpose to mess with Liorg.
“Unfortunately, my tastes are not that bad. I told you I’d give you a chance.”
“...What is this chance?”
“I’ve already told you that your idea of power is misplaced. You killed Zepes because
you thought him useless and weak but now he’s stronger than you as a zombie. First off,
amend your idea about your brother being useless.”
Liorg is carefully taking distance from Zepes while I’m talking.
“What does changing my mind have to do with anything!?”
“Do I have to explain everything to you? Accept your younger brother, combine your
powers and face me.”
“Wh... what...!?”
He looks very surprised. It seems Liorg didn’t know that you can combine powers so
he would never even have thought about relying on his younger brother.
He must only have seen him as an enemy that was now a zombie.
“Bullshit! You said that those that became zombies burned with hatred for when they
were killed and suffer unending pain!! There’s no way this thing is sane!”
“Aah, that’s true. It’s a never-ending hell. It would be better if you died, however-“
It seems Liorg still hasn’t noticed.
“It can still be done if you brothers get along.”
“...Wh...!?”
“Show it. Show me the bond between you brothers. Match your powers and come at
me.”
“Bastard...are you serious? Rather than living as a zombie, the best thing I can do for
him is to kill him.”
63
“That’s just running away and making it easier for yourself. Believe in it. Your
brothers’ bond. Forget your positions, forget younger and older and just accept it.”
Liorg groaned while frowning
Fumu. He’s running out of time.
“Hate...hate...kill...kill...kill...!!”
While muttering in a trance Zepes summons a jet black flame in his hand.
“Aaaaaaaah...aaaaaaaaaah...pain...pain...pain...kill...kill...I’ll kill you!”
<Guresude> burns even hotter as Zepes grudge intensifies. Pretty sure Liorg is dead
if that hits him.
“So, what will it be? Will you make up?”
Their bond as brothers should wake up if I drive him here.
“...I’m sorry but I never saw him as my brother.”
“How naive! Then now is the time to get along. Clear away your feeling and hatred.
Now, call it. Call your younger brothers name. I suggest you be quick and honest
because if you fail to show your bond you will die!”
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”
<Guresude> has now turned into a huge fireball. It’s going to be released at Liorg
any time now.
I know it though. Their bond of brotherhood is strong. In the age of myths, demons
would do this if one sibling died so they could carry on protecting the other one as a
zombie.
In the current age, the demons have become weak. Magic has degenerated and
become weak, however, a brothers bond is something that will not change with time.
“You’d better say it!!”
64
Liorg shouts out having made up his mind.
“Uaaaaaaargh!! Zepeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeees!!”
<Guresude> flies straight towards Liorg and envelopes him in black flames.
“Guahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”
Liorg turned into charcoal
“Hmmm”
What’s happened to the bond between brothers in this era?
65
CHAPTER 8
MAGIC POWER MEASUREMENT
“The practical exam is complete. Anos Voldigoad has passed. Please move on to the
mirror room.” The owl’s voice calls down from the sky.
After confirming that the barrier has gone I retrace my steps to the entrance where I
came in.
“Aaaaaah...waiiiiiiit...it hurts...it hurts...it hurts...kill...kill...”
“Oops. I forgot about you.”
I turn around and return to zombie Zepes. He’s pretty pitiable.
I use resurrection <Ingaru> to undo his zombie state and bring Liorg back as well.
“Good grief. You actually killed each other. You became a zombie and lost all reason.
You’re a troublesome pair.”
Liorg and Zepes watch me like they want to say something but nothing comes out. I
guess they don’t have a valid argument.
“See you. Come again when you get stronger. I’ll play with you anytime.”
66
With that, I walk out of the arena.
“...Never again...monster...”
A voice reached my ears from behind.
As the owl instructed I move to the mirror room.
It’s a room with a great number of full-length large mirrors installed in it.
There’s already a number of demons in there. About a 100 I’d say. Presumably, all
people who have passed the practical exam.
Aah, there’s a familiar face.
“Yo Misha.”
The girl turns around with her long platinum blonde hair shaking gently.
“Although you said you were not good at fighting you seem to have broken through
the practical test.”
“...By chance...”
So Misha says but it would be impossible to beat 5 people by chance. Unexpectedly,
she might be more powerful than Zepes and Liorg.
“By the way, what’s happening now?”
I’ve got the vague feeling that this was explained but I wasn’t interested so I didn’t
listen.
“If you pass the practical exam you are admitted. All that’s left is magic power
measurement and an aptitude test.”
“Then all these people are our classmates?”
I look around but everyone’s state is odd. Nobody will make eye contact with me.
The moment I meet their eyes they look away as if frightened.
“What’s this? Why is everyone so shy?”
67
“...I don’t think that’s it...”
“But nobody will look at me.”
“They are frightened by your magic Arnos.”
“What do you mean?”
“Decaying Death <Iglum>”
I see.
“If you know that were you in the audience seats Misha?”
With her usual expressionless look, Misha shook her head from side to side.
“Successful applicants can watch the exams of other applicants.”
Misha points to a large mirror in front of us.
Aah, I see. Got it.
All the mirrors in this room project images from all around Deruzogedo so Misha
watched my match from here.
“I don’t get it. Why are they frightened of <Iglum>? It’s not much of a spell really.”
Misha stares at me expressionlessly.
“...Is it bad?”
*Kokuri* Misha nods.
“How bad is it?”
Misha thinks about it without changing her expression.
“...Something a brutal demon would use...”
“Haha. No. It’s ultimately a good magic to restore a body.”
I let out a refreshing voice.
“...”
Misha thinks carefully and lets out a small voice.
68
“...I take it back...”
“That’s right. You get it.”
“It’s not the magic at fault. Arnos is a brutal demon.”
“Surely you jest.”
I need to correct this to avoid being labelled as a brutal demon. Some lies will be
unavoidable.
I’ve only just reincarnated so I don’t understand the values of this age.
“...Got it...”
I heave a sigh of relief that Misha has accepted it.
“Aren’t you frightened Misha?”
“It wasn’t scary.”
That’s a very very unexpected line.
Despite her appearance, she’s obviously very courageous.
“Normal.”
It’s hard to imagine what exactly could scare Misha. Though she seems
absentminded she’s not timid.
An owl flew in while I was thinking this.
“We will now be performing the magic power measurement. Please line up before the
magic crystals. After you are done please move to the next room for the aptitude test.”
Magic crystal? I’ve never heard of this magic tool.
In the age of myths, there was no way to measure magic power. It seems like not
everything has degraded. Some things have moved forward.
“And? Where is this magic crystal?”
“Here.”
69
Misha starts to walk off so I follow her.
The other examinees seem to know the place as well. Several lines begin to form.
Apparently, there are several of these magic crystals.
I try to see what’s going on.
The magic crystal is a huge purple crystal paired up with a large mirror.
When you touch the crystal it reads your magic and displays the number on the
mirror.
[126]
[218]
[98]
[145]
The owl sits in front of the mirror and reads out the numbers.
To be able to turn into numbers something that I could only tell through my senses
before. This is truly a convenient age.
It only takes several seconds to get a reading. Soon enough it was Misha’s turn.
“Do your best.”
“...Same result...”
Doesn’t magic power increases or decrease through effort?
“Well, good luck anyway.”
The everpresent deadpan expression looks at me.
“...Nn...”
Touching the crystal her power is displayed after several seconds.
[100246]
70
Instinctively I was impressed. It was only 3 digit figures until now but Misha is in the
hundred thousands. She’s got even more talent for magic than I thought.
“That’s great Misha.”
After praising her a little she became a bit shy and looked down.
“...Arnos...more amazing...?”
“Aah.”
I touched the magic crystal. This is my first experience of having my magic power
measured. I wonder what it will be?
Perhaps it will exceed a hundred million? If that’s the case then the people of this age
have severely dulled.
With this, they should understand that I am the founder.
[0]
As the owl speaks a noise rings out and the crystal breaks into pieces.
“The measurements have finished. Please proceed to the aptitude tests.”
Hmm. The crystal broke but they don’t seem to care.
“I know I’m the one saying it but I think 0 is impossible...”
That would mean that I would be unable to use magic at all. That should be easy to
understand but the owl said.
“The measurements have finished. Please proceed to the aptitude test.”
*tsk* This useless familiar.
“The familiar is just obeying orders.”
Misha says to me.
“Well, I guess so.”
Misha stares at my face.
71
“What’s wrong?”
“...First time I’ve seen it...”
“What?”
“Where the magic power is so strong the crystal broke.”
Oh, I see.
I use my demon eyes on the broken crystal fragments. After analysing its structure it
seems that it enlarges in response to the power of the person touching it. The volume
that it has enlarged by is then measured and converted into a numerical value.
I exceeded its limit causing an intense magic reaction which led to it shattering.
Though it is a convenient thing it’s not possible to use it to measure my power.
“It’s not 0. The decision should have been immeasurable.”
“Impossible.”
“Why?”
“The magic crystal does not break.”
“It broke.”
Misha responded in an indifferent tone of voice.
“Arnos is out of the norm.”
“Why do you know this Misha?”
“I’m proud of my demon eyes. It is impossible for other people to do it.”
My magic power was too strong causing the crystal to break but other people won’t
understand this.
Also, all decisions have been left to these familiars, but they can only act as
instructed. There’s no way the familiar would know what to do when it broke.
At best and if I was lucky it might have prepared a new one.
72
The fact that it broke and that an impossible reading of 0 was given was irrelevant.
“Some people will understand what it means but even so it’s still supposed to be
almost impossible.”
Yare yare. There’s supposed to be talented people running this academy.
If I’m being fair, I suppose they would never have guessed that someone with enough
power to break the crystal would turn up for the entrance exam.
On the other hand the story of the founder Demon King reincarnating has been
passed down. Also, Misha said it was the first time she’d seen it. My breaking it may
actually count for something.
Another thing I’ve found out is that the demon eyes of the current demons are also
weak.
If they had even a bit of talent anyone looking at the crystal using their demon eyes
could have seen what happened.
Has the thought not occurred to anyone that the Demon King Arnos would be
outside of the standards of magic power?
I’m going to be looked down on here.
I’m probably being a bit childish getting obsessed over these numbers.
My magic power has not decreased at all.
“Oh well. It’s fine because Misha knows.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Thank you.”
After thinking in her usual deadpan expression Misha says.
“You’re welcome.”
73
CHAPTER 9
APTITUDE TEST
“Do we need to go to that room over there now?”
After entering the room an owl perched on a stone statue opens its mouth.
“Please stand in the center of the magic formation to start the aptitude test.”
A large number of magic formations are drawn on the floor with students standing in
them taking the test.
“...Well then...”
“Ou. Later.”
Misha walked over to an empty circle.
I also find a suitable circle and stand inside. As soon as I have a voice echoes in my
head.
74
“In this aptitude test, we measure your thoughts against the cruelty of the Demon
King. In addition, we perform a simple test on your knowledge of the Demon King. We
are reading your thoughts so cheating will not be permitted.”
Fumu. They are using Thought Transmission <Liikus>.
Whoever thought that lying is impossible is inexperienced in the use Thought
Transmission. It’s not hard to lie while using it.
I don’t have a reason to lie though.
“Then let’s begin. It is said to be wrong to call the name of the Demon King but
please state the Demon Kings name.”
No need to think this one through. It’s Anos Voldigoad.
“In the age of myth, the founder destroyed Deiruheido using Flame Prison
Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys>. As a result, all of Deiruheido was burnt to the
ground and many demon lives were lost. Why did he perform such an act of violence?
What were the founder’s feelings at the time?”
Fumu. What a nostalgic story.
The answer to why I used <Geo Greys> on Deiruheido was that I was half-asleep.
At that time I was in the middle of a long battle with the hero Kanon.
I wanted to sleep but I couldn’t relax for even a moment. I had to be in a state
constant battle readiness.
Thanks to that I fell into a half-sleep state and thought I was fighting Kanon and
used <Geo Greys> by accident.
This question is slightly wrong, however. Certainly, Deiruheido turned into scorched
earth but not a single demon died.
75
Even though I was half-asleep my magic control was still perfect. I turned the
country into ash but made it so the demons were not affected by the spell.
If you can’t even do that much, then you are not worthy of being called the Demon
King.
“You defy mass murder even though that was the creed of the founder. Describe why
this was the correct reason for the Demon King.”
A trick question. A person who defies mass murder. I don’t remember ever making
mass murder my creed. If I don’t have to kill someone I won’t, however, in that age
helping people usually involved killing. That was the only reason.
“Moving on. Next question-”
And so the aptitude test continues, however, all the questions are about me.
Naturally, I know the answers, so I answer without any hesitation.
30 minutes later the aptitude test is finished and I leave the room.
I half listen to the owl explaining about the admission on my way back.
Passing through the mirror room I go outside and find Misha standing there.
Without doing anything she staring off into empty space.
“What are you doing?”
After hearing my voice Misha turns to me.
As expressionless as ever I see.
“...I waited...”
“For me?”
“You told me later.”
Oh yeah, I did say that.
76
“Sorry. Is the day over now we’ve done the aptitude test?”
“...Nn...”
She took the trouble to wait so it would be awkward to leave now. I can’t do
something like that.
“Well then, as a celebration for passing do you want to go out and have some fun?”
Though she’s as deadpan as ever it appears like she’s puzzled a bit.
“With me?”
“Yeah.”
“That okay?”
“I’m inviting you.”
What are you thinking?
Misha looks down and remains silent.
“If you’ve got some business to take care of don’t worry about it.”
“...I’ll go...”
“Really? Okay then, do you want to come to my house first? I’m sure my mother is
making a feast and waiting.”
Misha nods again.
“All right then. Hold on.”
I hold out my hand and Misha holds it without any hesitation.
“Like this?”
“That’s it. Let’s leave.”
Flight <Fures> like the name implies it allows you to fly. It’s pretty easy to use but
there’s a better magic for moving around.
“I’m ready. Hold my hand harder.”
77
“Understood.”
Misha strengthened her grip on my hand.
A magic circle is drawn on the ground and the scenery in front of us is dyed a pure
white. The next moment a blacksmith and appraisers shop called [Solar Wind] appears
before us.
It’s a wooden house with the 2nd floor being our living area.
“We’ve arrived. This is my house.”
I say this but Misha is still staring at the signboard in front of us.
Her face hasn’t changed but it appears like she’s surprised somehow.
“...Magic...?”
“Yeah, Transfer <Gatom>. A very brief explanation is that it connects two spaces and
allows for instantaneous movement.”
Misha closes her mouth then opens it again and mutters some words.
“...Lost magic...”
Fumu. Seem’s she’s unfamiliar with it.
“What is it?”
“It’s a magic that no one knows how to use anymore. It was lost back in the age of
myths.”
I see. Magic seems to have degenerated more than I thought over the last 2000
years. Though its existence is known those who can use it have disappeared.
I can sort of understand it though. <Gatom> is a magic that I created and even in the
age of myths, those that could use it were few.
“...Arnos is a genius...?”
*Haha* I laugh unintentionally.
78
“...Serious...”
“No no, I’m sorry. It’s a bit embarrassing being called a genius for just this much.”
I won’t deny I’m a genius though. Anyway, I only want to be told this when I use
magic no one else can use.
“...Who are you Arnos...?”
“I’m the founder. The Demon King.”
Misha’s expressionless face suddenly showed surprise.
“...Reincarnated...?”
“You believe me?”
Misha thought about it and said, “...You have proof...?”
After all, she doesn’t believe me.
“I am proof. This is my power but the people in this time have weak demon eyes and
don’t have the ability to stare into the abyss that is my power.”
Misha falls silent and seems troubled.
Originally the Demon King proved his existence by power but in this era, they are
obsessed with pure blood, royalty, and other superficial things.
If I’m honest this era is a bit different from my original idea.
“Arnos’ magic power is enormous. I cannot see the bottom of it either.”
If Misha can’t see it then pretty much everyone else will have no idea.
If I press it any more than this it will become an annoyance for her.
“It’s fine. You will understand soon enough. Let’s go.”
“...Nn...”
I opened the door to my house.
79
CHAPTER 10
PASSING CELEBRATION
The doorbell of the shop sounded with a *clang-clang*
“Welcom...ah, Arnos-chan welcome back.”
My mother who was tending the store walked towards me.
Dad’s probably making something in his workshop.
“How... how’d it go?” my mother asks with a nervous look.
“I passed.”
My mothers face lit up and she hugged me tightly.
“Congratulations! Congratulations Arnos-chan! That’s amazing! To get into the
academy after just one month. You’re so clever, Arnos-channnn! I’ll make a feast
tonight!!”
Yare yare. She wasn’t the one that passed so how can she get so much pleasure from
this?
Is this a parent thing? Good grief, I can’t understand it at all.
80
Though I can’t understand it...It doesn’t feel bad at all.
“What do you want to eat Arnos-chan?”
“Let’s see. If possible mushroom gratin would be nice.”
It’s been my favourite for 2000 years now.
There are more luxurious things and my aides used to tell me all the time to eat foods
more befitting of a Demon King. It can’t be helped though. I like what I like.
When I used to ask what a Demon King should eat I used to get the frightening
answer back of [humans].
What idiocy. It’s impossible for me to eat humans.
They used to get loud saying that the Demon King eating gratin was setting a bad
example for others. Idiots.
Demon King is the name of the person who can be as selfish as they want.
In other words, I eat what I want to eat.
I’m going to eat mushroom gratin.
“Fufu, got it. Arnos-chan loves mushroom gratin. I knew you’d say that so I prepared
it in advance.”
As expected of my mother. She’s different from my old subordinates.
“Aah, mother we have a guest.”
“Nn? A guest? Who?”
I turn around and introduce Misha who was hiding behind my back.
“Misha Necron. I met her today at the academy.”
Misha takes a step forward and speaks in her deadpan tone.
“...Nice to meet you...”
Misha bows her head.
81
For some reason, my mothers got a surprised expression on her face and put her
hand to her mouth.
“Arnos-chan has...Arnos-chan has...”
Then in a surprised voice, she yells out
“My Arnos-chan has already bought a bride homeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”
Her voice echoes throughout the house.
Misha tilts her head to one side.
“...Is that me...?”
“No, sorry about this. Hey, mother stop jumping to misleading conclusions.”
No matter how you look at it she’s misunderstood way too much.
“...I see...”
“It’s fine, it’s fine Arnos-chan. Arnos-chan’s happiness is my happiness. Mother does
not object...” she says in tears before wiping the corner of her eyes.
What on earth is going on in your head mother? What delusions are running around
in there? I’m afraid to hear the answer.
“Mother, please don’t get so excited...”
The door to the workshop was thrown open with a bang.
“Arnos! Good job. As expected. You’re a man now!”
Kuh. It’s my father now.
I need to calm these 2 down.
“Looking back I remember that you were just born the other day.”
My father puts on a pose and stares out of the window.
“Pappa knew that this day would come but the time still feels a little short.”
*Haha* my father laughs refreshingly.
82
It is short. It’s only been a month.
“No, this is a joyous occasion. Isabella, tonight is a feast. Let’s celebrate loudly.”
“Un, I know that dear. Arnos-chan is starting his new life.”
My father has a full smile on his face and my mother is filled with tears again.
They face each other and nod *un-un.*
“...Father too...misleading conclusion...?”
Misha turns her eyes to me.
“Yeah...”
“Alright, it’s decided. Let’s start cooking right away. C’mon Isabella smile, smile.”
“Un, you’re right. On Arnos-chan’s happy day mother shouldn’t cry. It’s okay, let’s
laugh properly!”
While we stand here dumbfounded my parents get excited.
“Mother, Father can I just say something.”
“Aah, it’s alright Arnos. You don’t have to help today. Papa will help.”
Father, even if you say such a thing I’ve never helped.
“C’mon show Misha-chan to your room.”
My father starts pushing my back to make me go up the stairs to the second floor
where my room is.
Once we are in my room my dad closes the door but just before he shuts it his face
tightens.
“Listen up Arnos. The cooking will take about 2 hours. Even if you let out a loud
voice your mom won’t hear it so do a good job.”
Fumu. Dad, what are you saying.
“Um, father.”
83
“Don’t worry. Leave this to papa.”
My father then closes the door and just as it closes he says in an indecent voice.
“Take your time.”
Yare yare. My fathers truly embarrassing.
“I’m sorry Misha. I’ll talk to them later when they’ve calmed down.”
“...Nn...”
Though not scary it was uncomfortable but Misha’s not bothered by this situation
either.
She’s gazing around my room.
“...Empty room...”
“We’ve only just moved in.”
So I say but I don’t intend to increase my possessions much anyway.
“I’m truly sorry for my noisy parents.”
Misha shakes her head back and forth.
“...I’m used to it...”
Oh yeah, I remember the human who was seeing Misha off this morning.
“I guess there are some similarities with Misha’s father.”
“...Different...”
“Ah sorry, my bad. As expected it’s not.”
Misha shakes her head again.
“...Not my father...”
“That wasn’t your father this morning?”
Misha nods.
“...My foster parent...”
84
“What about your biological parents?”
“...Busy...”
I see. It was something like that.
In my old life, I didn’t even have a foster parent.
“...Arnos has siblings...?”
“No. Why do you ask?”
“...Good terms with siblings...”
“Aah, those things I said to Zepes and Liorg?”
“...Gentle...”
“Me?”
*Haha* My laughter leaks out.
“...That was funny...?”
“No no, sorry. It’s just the first time I’ve been called that.”
“...Why is that...?”
“Well...”
I look back on my past life.
“For the sake of bringing about this world you now live in I was an oni, a demon, a
heretic, what color is your blood? I was them all.”
Misha stared at me.
“Were you tormented?”
“Me? No way.”
Though it was under the pressure of necessity if anything I’d say I was rewarded.
I have no intention of making excuses.
85
“Meh. I had a cause.”
Misha denied it flatly.
“...People who torment others are bad...Arnos is not bad...”
“No, even if you say that.”
Misha stretches up and gently touches my head.
“There there.”
Fumu. I seem to have been misunderstood.
It’s a bit embarrassing and ticklish.
“I was tormenting them as well. In what way am I gentle? Anyway, it seems that my
care was unnecessary for those two.”
That guy Zepes did his best to turn his brother to cinders.
“...It’s a result...”
“It is?”
Misha nods
“...Arnos is gentle...”
They were completely unexpected words but it didn’t feel bad at all.
“Do you have siblings Misha?”
After thinking a little she replied.
“...Older sister...”
“Are you close?”
Misha was silent for a while.
“...I don’t know...”
I don’t know? That’s a mysterious answer.
Is that good or bad? Could be either. Are there some circumstances?
86
“...Worry...?”
“Aah, a little.”
“...Gentle...”
I thought she might tell me about her older sister, but Misha just smiled a little.
While waiting for the cooking to be done we chatted about random things.
87
CHAPTER 11
FRIEND OF THE DEMON KING
Dinner was finally ready, so Misha and I moved to the living room.
Luxurious dishes were lined up on the table as well as the mushroom gratin which is
my favorite.
“Now then, eat up” my mother said setting down a large platter full of mushroom
gratin before serving it out onto smaller plates.
Kuu, this savory smell is unbearable. I’m ready to start drooling at any moment.
“Misha-chan as well. Please eat lots.”
“...Nn...”
I’m not bragging but my mother’s food is delicious. I cannot remember eating any
food that was this good back in the age of myths.
In a peaceful world where magic has degraded cooking seems to have evolved. This
was the conclusion I had arrived at after eating my mother’s cooking for the last month.
“Thanks for the food.”
88
I scoop the gratin up with a spoon.
“This is...?”
What the...!? This gratin has 3 kinds of mushrooms in it!
Eryngii, Porcini, and one I don’t know. It’s always only one type of mushroom!
“Mom got excited.” she said while laughing.
She saw right through me.
“Hurry up. Eat.”
Nodding I put the gratin in my mouth.
“Uuh...!!”
Delicious...
The creamy flavor spreads through my mouth with a slight hint of salt. The rich
tastes condensed tightly and fell into my stomach.
This is so good. I just want to keep going.
Aah. It was good to reincarnate. Really good.
“Fufu. Though Arnos-chan grew so big right away your face is still like a child when
eating.”
My mother said such a thing while I was in a trance eating the gratin.
“By the way, mother would like to ask something...”
My mother’s face becomes serious while she’s talking.
“What part of Arnos-chan do you like Misha-chan?”
*Cough**cough**cough*
I choked when I heard that.
“Ah? You okay Arnos-chan?”
“Ah...aah...yeah”
89
I was careless. The surprise made the gratin go down the wrong way.
I was so absorbed in the gratin I forgot to tell my mother the truth.
To make me, the one called the Demon King lose his calm. My mother’s gratin has
terrible power.
What being can oppose me in this era? My mother apparently.
“So which part...?”
Misha sits there expressionlessly deep in thought.
“...His kindness...”
The moment Misha finishes speaking my mother strongly makes a fist.
“Right, that’s right! Arnos-chan is so gentle! Arnos-chan was going to come to
Deiruheido by himself but knowing I would be lonely we all came together!!”
Fumu. I see. Is this what’s called a doting parent? It’s my first time experiencing it.
It’s quite embarrassing.
“...Filial piety...”
“Right, right! Misha-chan understands. As expected of the one Arnos-chan chose.”
All right. Right here and now, let’s lightly correct this.
“Please listen, mother.”
“Do you want some more mushroom gratin Arnos-chan?”
“What? There’s some left? Let’s have it.”
My mother came back with some more gratin and I started to devour it.
“And with that sorted. How did your love with Arnos-chan begin Misha-chan?”
“...The beginning of our love...?”
“How did you meet? Who called out to who?”
“...I was spoken to by Arnos...”
90
“Arnos-chan calling out to girls. That womanizer!”
Mother is all excited and whistling *Hyuu-hyuu* now.
Good grief.
“And? What did Arnos-chan say?”
Misha looks down and starts thinking.
Did you remember my words?
“...We’re both troubled it seems...”
“Kyaaaaaaa! Very good!! Arnos-chan if girls are told such a thing they will fall in one
shot.”
How is that cool? Trying to talk to my mother at the moment seems pointless. Let’s
look for another opening.
Besides, there’s still some gratin left. I have to eat it while it’s still hot.
“And? What was your answer Misha-chan?”
“...Nn...”
“Mouuuuu! Telepathy! Perfect affinity right from the beginning! Fated love...”
My mother is now in her own world with an entranced expression on her face and
does not appear to be coming out of it any time soon.
“Then, then...have you...you know...two people...have you kissed?”
Alright. This is the question I need. I can explain the truth with this. If you’ve never
kissed how can you be lovers?
“...We haven’t...”
“Ehhhhhhhhhh, are you waiting for marriage? Romantiiiiiiiic!!”
*Chi* so that’s what it came to.
91
“What will you do? Arnos-chan is only 1 month old. It’s a while until he’s of
marriageable age. It’s quite a wait.”
“...1 month...?”
“That’s right. Are you surprised? Arnos-chan’s really smart. He could talk as soon as
he was born. He could use magic too. He grew big using Growth <Crest>.”
Misha quietly stares at me.
Even amongst demons, those that can use magic in their first month are quite rare.
In other words, it’s another piece of proof that I’m the reincarnated demon lord.
It will still take more than that to make people believe though. Resurrection magic
wasn’t something only the demon lord could use after all.
“...Eh? possibly? Misha-chan...are you worried about the age difference?”
My mother’s thoughts are completely off the mark.
“...I don’t mind...”
“Is that so? My husband is also younger. It’s a good thing. Arnos-chan is so cute.”
Misha turns to me.
“...Cute...?”
“Don’t look at me with such eyes.”
At this exchange, my mother pumps both her fists up and down.
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Nee nee, just now I heard it, I did [cute] and [don’t look
at me with such eyes]. You said it! Middle-aged couple? Are you a middle-aged
coupleeeeeee!?”
My mother’s incredibly excited while my dad is sitting there silently drinking his
sake while nodding to my mother and staring off into the distance.
92
I had hoped that my mother would calm down soon but she’s getting even more
excited. She hasn’t stopped to draw breath so I’ve had no chance to correct her about
Misha.
Before anyone knew it dinner was over. Everyone was talking lively so it had become
quite late.
I was taking Misha home halfway so we went outside.
“Give me your hand.”
Misha grabs my hand obediently.
“I’ll send you home with Transfer <Gatom>”
“...Though you don’t know where it is...?”
“Think of your home. I’ll read your mind and send you there.”
“...Can do that...?”
“Easily.”
Misha stares at me.
“...Amazing...”
The place Misha was thinking of was transmitted to my head.
“Sorry about today.”
Misha shakes her head.
“...Was fun...”
“Even so. After my parents calm down I’ll correct them and let them know we are
only friends.”
“...Friends...?”
“Aah. You still have friends in this era, right?”
Misha points to herself?
93
“...Friend...?”
“Am I wrong? Don’t we have such a relationship?”
Misha shakes her head then smiles a pretty smile.
“...Happy...”
“I see.”
“...Nn...”
I send power into my hand and use <Gatom>
“Well then, I’ll see you at school.”
“...Goodbye...”
Misha disappeared.
94
CHAPTER 12
THE MARK OF THE INEPT
A few days later...
I headed towards the entrance of Deruzogedo Demon Kind Academy wearing the
uniform that an owl delivered to me yesterday.
Today is the first day of school and many students are passing through the front gate.
On my way in I noticed that there were 2 kinds of uniforms. I’m wearing a white
uniform, but some others are wearing black.
At first glance, I’d say its split about 50-50 and does not seem to be affected by
school year.
There also appear to be a number of different school badges.
My badge is a cross, but I’ve also seen a triangle, a rectangle, a pentagram and a
hexagram.
The thing is I haven’t seen anyone else apart from me with a cross. Also, it feels like
I’m being stared at.
95
Most of the people looking seemed human and their gazes seemed interested.
It didn’t seem like I was stared at this much during the entrance exam. Whatever, no
point thinking about it too deeply.
If there actually is something I’ll find out soon enough.
As I enter the grounds I spot a huge bulletin board and head on over.
Aah, it’s the listings for the freshmen.
There’s my name and my classroom is in the 2nd training ground.
This is my castle after all, so I know where it is. I head off up the stairs towards my
classroom.
I open the door and enter the 2nd training ground.
Desks and chairs are lined up and all the students look at me.
Fumu. As expected, I’m attracting attention.
Whatever. We’ll all be studying together from now on in the same class.
I’m not accustomed to such things but I heard that first greeting are very important.
Let’s impress them with how good natured and friendly I am.
With a full on smile and a fresh voice, I speak out.
“Good morning everyone! I’ll be ruling this class! Anyone who defies me will be
slaughtered!”
Fumu. Something like that?
Hmm. Somehow it feels like everyone is pulling away from me and the air has
become heavy. Was my voice not friendly enough? Me of all people? Perhaps I’m a bit
more nervous than I thought on my first day?
96
Out of all the gazes being sneaked in my direction, there was one set of dignified eyes
that were not timid at all.
Platinum blonde hair and a body wrapped in a white uniform. It was Misha.
I walk over to her seat.
“Yo.”
When I greeted her, Misha turned her cold gaze to me and paid me attention.
“...Morning...”
“Is next to you okay?”
“...Nn...”
Pulling up a chair I sit down next to Misha. There’s something I want to ask her.
“My joke just. How was it?”
Misha tilted her head to one side.
“...Joke?”
“Killing anyone who defies me.”
Of course, I wasn’t serious. In the age of myths, it lightened many a rooms mood. [A
joke...] My subordinates used to talk about it all the time.
“...I think it will be misunderstood...”
Damn, I see. A different era strikes again.
I should have learnt from the entrance exam and taken more care, but it just came
out.
“Should I better familiarize myself with the class a bit more first?”
“...Nn...”
I can still feel peoples gazes though.
“I feel like I’ve been looked at all morning. Do you know why?”
97
“...Because of the rumor...”
“About me? What is it?”
“...Not angry...?”
“Do I look angry? What have I got to be angry over?”
“...Your mark...”
Misha points to my school badge.
“It shows the results of your magic power measurement and aptitude test.”
“Ohh, that’s why they are different. How are they classified?”
“Polygon. The more sides the better the result.”
I see. So triangle, rectangle, and pentagram being the best?
“My badge doesn’t have a hexagram at all and it’s a cross?”
I don’t even get a triangle?
“...It’s the first time in the history of the Demon King Academy that mark has been
given...”
“What does it mean?”
“Inept person...” Misha says in an indifferent tone.
“The Demon King Academy is an institute that raises the next generation of Demon
Emperors. Only those from the Demon King Clan are admitted.”
Because I had the time I checked up on the school. Only the original Demon King
which is me can be called Demon King. Others must be called Demon Emperors. The
Demon King Clan is those demons that have the blood of the founder in them.
“No one from the Demon King Clan has been judged inept until now. Arnos is the
first.”
Misha stopped for a moment and then continued.
98
“Therefore, the rumor.”
Fumu. I don’t understand how you can judge the aptitude of the Demon King but to
push the mark of an inept person onto the genuine founder can only mean that the
inspection method is wrong.
I had thought that I would be found out by the other side as soon as I entered the
academy. It seems the demons have degenerated much much further than I thought.
“I can understand failing the magic power measurement as my magic power is too
much and it broke the machine, but I should have got a perfect score on the aptitude
test.”
“...Confident...?”
“Yeah.”
Answer the name of the founder, the feelings of the founder, all the questions were
about me.
How can I make a mistake?
No... Wait.
“Hey, Misha. Can you tell me the founders name?”
Misha is still expressionless, but she blinked at me.
“...You must not call out the awe-inspiring name of the founder...”
“My name?”
“...Arnos...”
“Full name?”
“Anos Voldigoad.”
I see.
“Hang on.”
99
I put my hand on Misha’s head. She doesn’t seem to mind particularly and is looking
at me in curiosity.
“What are you doing?”
“Please think of the name of the founder.”
“...Nn...”
I read Misha’s thoughts.
A name emerged.
Demon King of Tyranny, Avos Dillheavia
“...Who’s that...?”
“Strange?”
“That name is wrong.”
Misha shook her head.
“...Is correct. There is no one from the Demon King Clan who would get the name of
the Demon King wrong.”
“Do you fear the name of your founder that much?”
Misha nods.
“I see.”
In other words, because they were afraid to say my name over 2000 years, they have
forgotten my true name and handed down the wrong name.
What a stupid story.
Thinking carefully Liorg said that origin magic risked your life. I understand what he
meant now. He used me as his origin, but because my name is wrong, he truly did risk
his life.
Because my name has changed when I thought it I was wrong.
100
My feelings. I was half asleep and used Flame Prison Annihilation Cannon <Geo
Greys> but nobody died. That fact must not have been passed down. My answers were
wrong to them.
“How do you judge whether someone is suitable as a Demon King?”
“The closer they are to the thoughts and feelings of the Demon King of Tyranny.”
I see.
“By the way. What type of person was the Demon King of Tyranny?”
“He combined cruelty with philanthropy. A perfect existence. He always only ever
thought about the demons and cared not for himself. Without greed and a noble heart.
Even his tyranny came from an immeasurable depth of caring for others.”
Who’s that? A perfect superhuman?
Such a person could never exist. How stupid.
I don’t care about being a legend but at least keep it true.
In this state, it’s no wonder I’ve been branded inept. I was judged as not even
knowing the name of the Demon King.
“Okay. I get the badges, but what’s with the two uniforms?”
Even in this class half wear white and half wear black.
“Black clothes are for scholarship students. Purebloods of the Demon King Clan.”
“Like Liorg?”
Misha nods.
“Scholarship students are exempt from the entrance exams.”
“Then, why was that fellow in the exam?”
“Those that want to do it still can if they want.”
101
I see. Basically, there are those that want to show off their power at the entrance
exam. That explains why there was only small fry there. Those that are truly strong have
no need to show off.
At that moment, a bell rang in the distance.
“Everyone, please be seated.”
I look up and see a woman wearing a black robe enter the classroom.
She writes on the blackboard using magic.
[Emilia Ludowell]
“I’m Emilia, the homeroom teacher of class two. My best regards for this year.”
Fumu. As expected of a teacher, her magic power is pretty good. At least, she would
be too difficult for Liorg to handle.
“Right, let’s not waste any time. First off, we will split into groups. If you want to
become a team leader, please announce your candidacy. However, the condition is you
have to be able to use magic to teach from now on.”
Did the lesson just start?
Emilia draws a magic formation on the board.
That’s the magic Demon King Army <Guys>.
“This is probably the first time you’ve seen it but this is the magic for Demon King
Army <Guys>. Briefly put, under the hand of the king it gives strength to the
subordinates in his army. We’ll be practicing this in class. You will attempt to draw this
formation and if it’s judged that you can then you have the qualification to be a team
leader.”
It’s basically diving the class, not into those who can be team leaders but those that
have the qualification to aim at being a Demon Emperor.
102
“Right. Please raise your hand if you want to run.”
I raise my hand without hesitation.
Because I am judged as inept, they don’t understand that I am the Demon King.
Well, I don’t blame them. Since they are my decedents half the responsibility lies with
me. Even if they don’t understand yet the important part is I prove my ability.
However, or should I say as expected, my classmate’s reaction is not good. They are
looking at me with a startled look.
Yare yare. Just because I’ve been branded as inept and announced my candidacy,
they react like this?
“White clothes cannot run.” Misha whispered to me.
Certainly, looking around, all the hands raised are black clothes except me.
In other words, purebloods. Yet another stupid story.
“Arnos, was it? I’m sorry but you don’t qualify.”
“Why?”
“Because you are mixed blood.”
“Mixed blood does not mean inferior to pure blood.”
Emilia got angry when I said that.
“Is that a royal criticism?”
Yare yare. Every single one of them. He that knows little often repeats it.
“I didn’t say such a stupid thing. I’ll prove mixed blood surpasses pureblood. If I can
prove it, you will accept me.”
Emilia sighs.
103
“It’s actually the opposite. Proof of superiority was given by the founder. As for
proving mixed blood is superior to pure blood that would mean that you are superior to
royalty.”
“Fumu. Then if I can do it, will you accept my candidacy?”
“Prove your talk if you can.”
I suddenly laugh.
“Your words. I will accept them with Contract <Sekt>.”
“Eh...such a...when...did you use magic...?”
A verbal promise, Contract <Sekt>. It was common sense in the age of myth to seal a
deal with this. To be unaware of this disqualifies you as a teacher.
Anyway, I stand up and walk over to the blackboard.
“This Demon King Army <Guys>. Was it developed by royalty?”
“Yes.”
“It’s got a defect in the technique.”
“No way. That’s impossible. <Guys> goes back 2000 years in this form. No one has
ever found a defect.”
“I found it 2000 years ago but never got around to fixing it before I reincarnated.”
I rewrote 3 parts of the formula on the blackboard.
“This is its perfect form. If you call yourself a teacher, then tell me what you see.”
Emilia looks at the formation with an expression that says she cannot believe it.
“Such a thing...just by rewriting three places this... Magical efficiency has increased
by 10% and its magical effect is 1 no 5 times more? ...This is.”
A stir leaks from the classroom.
“...That fellow...who is he...?”
104
“To point out the defect in a formation the first time you’ve seen it...and then rewrite
it. Such a thing. I’ve never heard of it before. We haven’t even touched the basics of
magic foundation yet.”
“This could be the greatest discovery of the century...”
Fumu. To be surprised by something like this. It’s an incredibly low-level story.
“It’s regrettable.”
Emilia turns to me.
“The magic effect was doubled before. The magic gate interfered with 3 characters
causing it to double up on itself.”
“Ah...”
Has she finally noticed? Emilia shrank slightly in embarrassment.
“If you want, I’ll take over teaching instead?”
“...I...”
“Hmm?”
“I approve your candidacy...please return to your seat.” Emilia said in a very quiet
voice.
105
CHAPTER 13
THE WITCH OF DESTRUCTION
When I returned to my seat Emilia said, “Candidates please stand up.”
All the students who had previously raised their hands stood up.
Five people including me. At a quick glance none of them particularity interested me
but upon closer inspection one of the girls caught my eye. A blonde twin tail with blue
eyes.
She looks strong minded with good features and a good stature. She’s actually
similar to Misha but most importantly their magical wavelengths are similar.
“Well then, before you start grouping up, students who are running as team leaders
please introduce yourselves. We’ll start with...Sasha-san.”
The twin tail from earlier huh. She smiles with a determined expression.
“I’m from the Necron family and a direct descendant of one of the original seven
demon emperors, Ivis Necron. I’m Sasha Necron, the Witch of Destruction. Pleased to
make your acquaintance.”
106
She grips the edge of her skirt and bows elegantly.
Though Misha appears to only be absentmindedly listening to Sasha her eyes are
locked on her.
“When she says Necron?”
“...Older sister...”
I see. The older sister she doesn’t know if she’s on good terms with or not.
Sasha’s in black clothes so she’s a pureblood while Misha is in white.
That means.
“Different mothers?”
When I asked, Misha shook her head.
“...Same parents...”
“Then aren’t you a pureblood as well, Misha?”
“There are other reasons apart from pedigree for someone to be in white clothes.”
“What?”
Misha is silent for a moment before speaking.
“...My family decided it...”
“Your family?”
“The Necron family.”
Fumu. What kind of circumstances do you have to treat only one of your daughters
as royalty?
Pedigree is a very important thing in this era. It’s strange.
It’s bothering me now.
“Arnos. It’s your turn.”
While talking to Misha the others have done their introduction and it’s my turn now.
107
Whatever, I guess I’ll hear about it in due course.
First off, let’s introduce myself. I turn towards the students and declare in a dignified
manner, “I’m the Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad. I’ll tell you all right now that
the name of the Demon King you believe in is wrong. The real name is Anos Voldigoad.
Not that any of you will believe me. I don’t blame you though. In time, you will
understand. Pleased to meet you.”
The classroom falls silent at my self-introduction. Liorg told me that to call myself
the founder was disrespectful. Now I’ve told them that the name is wrong as well.
Nobody looks directly at me but keeps sneaking glances and whispering about what’s
this inept person saying.
Even Emilia, who is in a position to tell me off, ignored it and carried on talking. Was
it because of what I did a while back?
“Okay, your self-introductions have ended. All students who didn’t run please go to
the team leader who you prefer. You don’t know each other yet so don’t mind first
impressions. There are no number restrictions for the teams so don’t worry about being
too large.”
The students stand up at her words and move to the people they like.
“It’s possible to change groups at any time, however, it’s up to the team leader to
accept a new member or not. Also, if a team leader loses all their members, they will lose
their position.”
Seems like another mechanism to test the ability of those that would lead.
“Hey, Hey. What will you do?”
“It’s got to be Lady Sasha after all.”
108
“It seems so. The Witch of Destruction. Another hopeful in the chaos generation.
Some people are saying that she’s the founder reincarnated.”
“Yeah, I’d heard that too. The owner of huge magic power and powerful magic.”
Fumu. That girl Sasha is also one of the chaos generation?
Whatever. The founder is me though she does seem to have a lot of magic power like
rumored.
On that token evidence, most of the students move to Sasha.
Misha who was sitting next to me stands up. For a moment she looks at Sasha then
looks at me with her usual deadpan expression.
“If you want to go to your older sister, you may go.”
*Furufuru* Misha shakes her head.
“...Arnos’ group is good...”
“Really?”
“...Nn...”
“I’m saved.”
Misha looks a little bit shy and says, “...Because we’re friends...”
It seems Misha is my only member though we are still qualified as a group.
What’s happened to the others? I could just use magic to gather and compel more
members, but where’s the fun in that?
While thinking along those lines, a blonde girl pushes through the crowds.
It’s Sasha.
“Anos Voldigoad, was it? Nice to meet you.”
“Aah.”
109
She gazed at Misha for a moment.
“You only seem to have one member, and it’s a defective doll at that.”
Fumu. Suddenly picking a fight with me. It seems this woman’s not right in the head.
“When you say defective doll, are you referring to Misha?”
“Is there anyone else in your group?”
*Fufu* Sasha looks down on me while laughing.
“Don’t you know? That child isn’t a demon, but she’s not human either. Like I said
earlier she’s a defective doll. No life, no soul, no will. Just a trash doll that only works
due to magic.”
A magic doll?
She said their parents were the same. Was she created using their blood?
Well, whatever. There are many, many ways of creating magic dolls. There’s even a
way of creating a magic doll by a demon actually giving birth to it.
If you are any good the doll will really be alive.
“What about it?”
“...What do you mean...?”
“If you think that a magic doll has no life nor soul then your understanding of magic
is pitifully shallow. Concentrate your demon eyes even further and stare into the abyss.”
A surprised expression quickly crossed her face before she laughed fearlessly.
“I’ll give you some advice. If you stay by such a cursed doll something bad will
happen. Nee, you understand that right?”
I snort through my nose and laugh.
“Kukuku, kuhahahaha. What…that...is that a threat? To this me?”
Sasha starts to glare at me.
110
“Nee. You. Do you want to die?”
Magic formations appear in Sasha’s blue eyes.
The students watching on in interest start to panic.
“Hey, this is bad. That fellow meeting eyes with Lady Sasha.”
“...What do you mean?”
“You don’t know? The demon eyes of Lady Sasha are special. <Demon Eyes of
Destruction>. If she invokes them then everything in her field of vision will turn to ruin
if she wills it. You disintegrate. That’s why Lady Sasha is called the Witch of
Destruction.”
I see. Is it an idiosyncrasy? Misha is good with it and Sasha is good with it. It seems
the Necron family has the magical characteristic to specialize in demon eyes.
Anyway, it won’t work against me.
“...No way...”
“What’s wrong? Have you got bored of this staring game?”
I glare back at Sasha. My eyes fill with magic and spell formations appear in them.
“Your eye’s...no way...you...”
“What’s up? Did you think you could do something I couldn’t do? Let me give you
some pointers on how to use <Demon Eyes of Destruction>.”
I was saying some good lines, but Sasha’s magic technique is still immature. I’ll teach
her something for future reference.
“Let me show you the true <Demon Eyes of Destruction>.”
“...Ah...ah...”
No one in the classroom disintegrates and at a glance, Sasha is fine as well. What I
destroyed with my demon eyes is her impertinent mind.
111
“I can’t believe it...that fellow matched eyes with Lady Sasha and he’s fine.”
“...I. Years ago, I matched eyes with Lady Sasha by mistake while she had them
invoked. I was in a coma for a year...”
“That fellow’s a white clothes, plus he’s an inept person, however, he has exceptional
knowledge of magic ceremonies and excellent anti-magic capabilities.”
Fumu. This classroom sure is noisy.
“...In fact. There’s a gag order in place so the story won’t spread but I was watching
that fellows entrance exam. Arnos was performing instant death spells on Sir Leorg.”
“Eeeeeh!? On that great demon emperor...instant death!?”
“Before that, he was trivially killing Zepes.”
“Killed? Seriously? He killed them!?”
“Aah, and after that, he revived them.”
“Revived!?”
“And killed them again.”
“Killed them again...”
“Zepes was then turned into a zombie and made to kill Sir Leorg. He turned him into
charcoal.”
“Suc...such a thing.”
“...Eh? I’m sure I saw Sir Leorg after the entrance exam though.”
“Yeah, he revived them both afterwards.”
“What’s going on? I can’t keep up...”
Whatever. This is enough for now.
“How long are you going to stay senile? It’s only the outer layer of your mind I
disintegrated. The core of your mind is still firm.”
112
I lightly touch Sasha’s head and waken her mind.
Suddenly her eyes moved and caught mine.
“...You. Who are you...?”
“Didn’t I already introduce myself?”
I laugh a bold laugh and she glares at me in vexation.
“By the way Sasha, you have pretty good magic power. Won’t you join my group?”
Was it an unexpected line? Her eyes open widely, and she appeared to be at a loss for
words.
113
CHAPTER 14
MAGIC SPELL, DEMON KING ARMY (GUYS)
“Wh... What are you saying? You...I don’t understand what you are saying.”
After finally opening her mouth, a boring answer comes out.
“I’m inviting you to join my group. What’s hard to understand about that?”
“I’m not on about that. I’m a group leader.”
“Quit then.”
“Haaaaa!?”
Sasha’s mouth falls open again and she looks at me in amazement.
“Stop saying such foolish things. I have no reason to quit being a group leader.”
“If you join my group you can patch up your relationship with Misha.”
Did my words irritate her? Sasha starts glaring at me.
“I have never thought of that doll as my younger sister.”
Making a parting remark Sasha returns to her seat.
“...I’m sorry...” Misha murmured next to me.
114
“You do not need to apologize. It was that fellow that picked a fight with me.”
*Furufuru* Misha shakes her head.
“...Sasha is a good person...”
Are you defending her because she’s your older sister or do you really think that? It’s
hard to judge due to Misha’s deadpan expression.
“...It’s my fault...”
Fumu. Even after being called a trash doll, Misha doesn’t seem to hate her sister.
“Well then, let me correct myself. I was suddenly attacked by <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> though I’m perfectly fine. That is not your fault.”
Misha stared at me.
“...Gentle...”
I admit I am a little worried.
“What did she mean by doll?”
“...”
Misha closes her mouth and doesn’t answer.
“...I can’t say...”
You don’t want to tell me?
Whatever. Whether Misha is a doll or not is irrelevant. She is still my friend.
“It’s fine. I’m not particularly interested.”
Misha smiled a relieved smile.
“...Nn...”
Signaling a fresh start, a sharp clap rang out suddenly.
“Okay then. It seems that the groups have been decided. I’ll continue with my
explanation, so everyone please return to your seats.”
115
At the sound of Emilia’s voice, all the students return to their seats.
“From this point on I will be teaching you all magic and we will be starting with
Demon King Army <Guys>. This magic is especially suited for warfare so in 1 week there
will be a test. All groups will fight each other so please study hard for it.”
Emilia begins by explaining the test to us.
When fighting in a group, Demon King Army <Guys> raises your overall fighting
ability.
It’s a bit of strange magic though. Depending on the user and their subordinates it
has 7 classes and changes.
Demon King (King)
Castle Lord (Guardian)
Sorcerer (Mage)
Therapist (Healer)
Summoner (Summoner)
Demon Swordsman (Cavalier)
Shaman (Shaman)
Each of these seven classes bestows a particular trait. For example, the Castle Lord
(Guardian) excels in building castles and dungeons, barriers, and anti-magic walls.
Reinforcement magic is bestowed.
On the other hand, weapon magic and attack magic are forcibly weakened.
As long as the class characteristic is adhered to, the general magic power of your
group will improve.
116
The caster of the spell will always be the Demon King (King) and supply the magic
effects to their subordinates. It’s also possible to supply magic power as well.
Naturally, if the Demon King (King) dies or runs out of magic power, then the spell is
cancelled, and the magic effect disappears.
“I’ll now judge if the team leaders can use this magic.”
If the team leaders can’t use this magic, then their members will have chosen poorly.
In order, each team leader cast Demon King Army <Guys>. None of them failed or
seemed to have a particular problem.
If I’m honest, in an actual war none of these fellows would be usable. Only Sasha
performed well casting a very stable spell. I guess that’s why she’s one of the chaos
generation.
“Very good. I’ll now give a detailed explanation of the spell. First off—”
Emilia restarts the class, however, because this is the magic that I developed I
already know it all.
Also, she makes mistakes in her grand explanation but if I pointed them out it would
be never-ending. Let’s just ignore it.
I started to feel sleepy from such a boring lesson and before I noticed it, I had
nodded off.
While my consciousness was absent, the class bell rang, and the lesson ended.
“Misha.”
A harsh voice caresses my ear. It’s Sasha.
“Will you tell him?”
Is this about me?
“...Wake up...?”
117
“No need.”
I thought they’d start talking but there’s nothing but silence for some reason.
“Nee. Why are you with him?”
After a brief pause Misha says
“...Friend...”
“I see. Is it fun?”
“...Nn...”
“I see, Hmph. Good for you.”
Sasha’s words are stinging but she also seems to be happy somehow.
Misha said that she did not know if they were on good terms or not. She doesn’t
seem to hate Sasha and that remark about her being a trash doll. Are there some
circumstances behind it?
Well, they are sisters. Quarrelling is inevitable.
“And? What’s your business?”
“Kyaaa!!”
Sasha jumped back surprised.
“Don’t get up so suddenly! I was surprised.”
“Couldn’t you tell from my magic power flow that I was awake? You truly are a
pitiable person.”
Sasha starts glaring at me again.
“So? What do you want?”
<Demon Eyes of Destruction> appear in Sasha’s eyes.
By choice, changes in your emotions along with intensity can cause demon eyes to
appear.
118
In other words, it’s not always controllable.
Although she can’t control it her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> are beautiful and
that beauty is a manifestation of her talent.
“Let’s fight.”
It was an unexpected proposal.
2000 years ago, those with the courage to say that to me in such a dignified manner
were rare amongst both the humans and demons.
“With me? What type of game is it?”
*Kuukuu* I laugh. No matter the game I don’t feel like losing at all.
“Miss Emilia said so, right? In one week, we will be tested by fighting each other.
How about the loser has to do what the winner asks?”
I see.
“Most amusing.”
“If you win, I’ll step down as team leader and join your group.”
“What if you win?”
Sasha smiles and says, “I get you.”
“You want me to join your team?”
“No. You will cut all ties with that doll over there and become my thing. You will
offer your absolute obedience to what I say. I won’t permit any back talk.”
With a prideful look, Sasha looks down on her sister.
“Misha, remember this. All of your things are mine. Even your friends. I will not give
anything to you at all. Such an interesting toy is wasted on you.”
Yare yare. I don’t know where these spiteful remarks to Misha are coming from.
Also, why am I being treated like a toy?
119
“Whatever. I’m fine with that.”
“Oh? You agreed very easily. Is that okay?”
“Well, I’m going to win anyway, so yeah.”
Sasha glares at me some more.
“I was careless earlier. Wash your neck and wait a week.
Sasha left with a flutter of her skirt.
“When she joins us, you can make up.”
Misha’s eyes blinked in surprise.
“...So you invited Sasha...”
“It might be unwanted interference.”
Misha shakes her head and smiles faintly.
“...Thank you...”
It felt like Misha wanted to be friends with Sasha. Was I right?
Well, it’ll work out one way or another.
“Don’t worry. I’ll do my best against the other teams next week.
“...I’ll do my best...”
120
CHAPTER 15
GROUP OPPOSITION TEST
-One week later-
For the group opposition test, I headed to the Demon Wood Forest behind Deruzogedo
Demon King Academy.
It’s a deep forest covering valleys and mountains with an eerie feeling flowing out of
it. It’s a perfect spot to train magic.
“Now then. Divide into 2 teams and we will begin the test immediately. Sasha’s team
will go first.”
At Emilia’s words, Sasha steps forward.
“Please be a role model for everyone.”
“I understand.”
Sasha suddenly smiles.
“My opponent will be...”
121
I see Sasha’s still glaring at me.
I’m not going to escape so there’s no need to look at me that way.
“I’ll do it.”
I step forward with Misha.
“Then the first two groups will be Sasha and Arnos. Your results will affect your
grades so don’t hold back. Do your best.”
Emilia then leaves the forest along with the other students.
Are they observing us using familiars or the monitoring mirrors?
Both sides are using Demon King Army <Guys> so in effect, we are simulating a war.
Even though it’s just a simulation, I can’t seem to get away from war.
“Are you ready?”
Sasha glares at me with her <Demon Eyes of Destruction>
I take it head-on in a dignified manner.
“To whom do you think you’re talking to?”
“An insolent guy as ever. Do you remember your promise properly?”
“Aah.”
“I can’t trust any verbal promise from you.”
“I was thinking the same thing.”
I try to set up Contract <Sekt> but Sasha cancels it without agreeing.
“I thought you said I was the untrustworthy one?”
“I don’t know what kind of contract you drew with your <Sekt> so I didn’t sign it.”
Fumu. She isn’t making light of me as an inept person. Seems like she’s gazed at my
core properly.
“Let that girl do it.”
122
Sasha turns her gaze to Misha who’s behind me.
Even though she was being looked at by the <Demon Eyes of Destruction> Misha
wasn’t bothered and stared back at her older sister.
“...Okay with me...?”
“Aah, it doesn’t matter who does it.”
Misha holds up her palm and invokes the magic formation for <Sekt>.
The conditions were written in magic and Sasha signed it.
Unless both parties agree the magic contract can never be completed.
“Which position do you prefer?”
“You choose. It’s all the same to me.”
“I see. Well then, I’ll take the east side.”
By default, that makes mine the west then.
“Nee, you’d better remember. That arrogant attitude of yours. You’ll regret it later.”
Saying her piece Sasha abruptly turns around and leads her members off to the east
side of the demon tree forest.
“Shall we go too?”
“...Nn...”
Walking properly, we arrive at the west side and wait for a while.
“Shouldn’t be long now.”
An owl flying in the sky uses Thought Transmission <Liikus>
“The test between Sasha group and Arnos group will now begin. Don’t bring shame
to the founder’s name. Beat your enemy with your full power!!”
Don’t bring shame to the founder’s name?
I never willingly attacked any of my enemies you know.
123
The age of myths was not peaceful like now, so I only did what I did because it gave
the best results.
I was originally a pacifist. The people of this age have misunderstood me a lot for
some reason.
If I was such a warlike belligerent person from the beginning, I would not have
remained silent when branded as an inept person.
Whatever, I guess I’d better start.
“...Strategy...?” Misha asked indifferently.
“We are only 2 people.”
Sasha’s team has 30 people which is about half the class.
“What’s your opinion Misha?”
She becomes lost in thought while wearing her usual deadpan expression.
“...My class is Castle Lord (Guardian). I’m good at Construction Creation <Ibis>...”
I’d already cast Demon King Army <Guys>
I can freely assign classes to my subordinates. I made Misha Castle Lord (Guardian)
because her magic control is very good so Construction Creation <Ibis> will suit her
well.
Castle Lord (Guardian) focuses on building castles and dungeons, imbuing walls
with magic and making barriers. It’s a class that requires precise magic formulas.
If the user of Demon King Army <Guys> is skilled they can raise the power even
further.
You build a Demon King castle using Construction Creation <Ibis>. Being in the
castle will also raise the ability of the Demon King and protect them. It goes without
saying, but it’s extremely advantageous in sieges.
124
The proper tactic will show the maximum power of me and Misha.
“I think that’s what Sasha will expect us to do.”
“...Then...what should we do...?”
If I’m honest, thinking about tactics in this place is pointless because I can’t lose,
however, I want to see Sasha’s panicking face.
I’m going to do something that the other side would never expect.
Misha looks at me with no expression like usual.
“...What...?”
“The Demon King (King) class shares its power with its subordinates while becoming
weak itself. The standard strategy is to build a Demon King castle and stay inside for
protection.”
As long as they stay in the Demon King Castle the (King) can have its power raised.
How well the (King) can perform and is protected is down to how skillful the (Guardian)
is though.
“Let’s do this then. We’ll make a Demon King castle as a decoy and I’ll march on over
to their castle by myself.”
“...”
Misha’s face doesn’t change but her silence had a surprised element to it.
“What do you think?”
“...Reckless...”
*Hahahaha* I let out a refreshing laugh.
“That’s what the other side will think as well. We can completely outthink them like
this.”
“...Be okay...?”
125
“Well, usually this tactic would lead to our defeat. I’d be shot with that much magic
fire I’d look like a honeycomb but if there is enough power difference it will work.”
Are you worried? Misha’s face hardens.
“You worried?”
When I ask her Misha shakes her head.
“I’m anxious but... Arnos is strong...”
I’m starting to understand Misha very well. She’s staring at my core with her demon
eyes and understands me as well.
“I’ll leave the decoy to you.”
Misha nods.
“...Be careful...”
“Yeah, I know. I’m not very good at going easy on someone after all.”
Misha blinks at me a number of times.
“...Talking about Arnos...”
“This me? Being careful?” I ask unintentionally
Misha tilts her head at me.
“...Strange...?”
“No.”
*Fufufu* laughter comes deep from my stomach.
I didn’t think that she’d be worried about me fighting. Is this what having a friend is
like? It’s a fresh feeling and unexpectedly doesn’t feel too bad at all.
“You be careful too Misha.”
“...Nn...”
Waving at Misha I head off into the east side of the forest where Sasha’s group is.
126
After a few minutes, a huge magical power flow comes from behind me.
Turning around I see 3 huge castles have been built in separate places throughout
the west side of the forest.
They will probably be hollow shells as they are only decoys but even so. For Misha to
construct 3 huge castles in such a short period of time is outstanding. Her magic power
far exceeds others in her class.
Excluding me of course.
“Now then. How’s the other side reacting...?”
I use my demon eyes and intercept their Thought Communication <Liikus>.
Voices came through almost immediately.
“Lady Sasha. Three castles have been built on the enemies side.”
“Two are probably traps. The Demon King (King) will be hidden in the remaining
one.”
“Do we destroy the castles one by one?”
“No. In such a short time Misha cannot create three complete Demon King castles.
She will be buying time to complete and strengthen the real one. I’ll swat them first.”
“Roger that. Please give us instructions.”
“Form units consisting of Demon Swordsman (Cavalier), Therapist (Healer),
Sorcerer (Mage) and Summoner (Summoner) and head to each castle.”
“Understood!”
I see. Assuming its one class per unit that 12 people heading off to the 3 castles.
She’s still got more than half her units at her position. She’s being more cautious
than I thought.
Now then—
127
“Fumu. Have you finally built your castle?”
That took longer than expected. A huge Demon King castle has appeared on the
enemy’s side. Until I had a destination, I couldn’t move out.
Now then, let’s begin. I use Transfer <Gatom>
My field of vision turns pure white and the next moment Sasha’s Demon King castle
appears in front of me.
I intercept their Thought Communication <Liikus> again and my head is filled with
noise.
“La, Lady Sasha!?”
“The enemies Demon King (King) Anos Voldigoad has suddenly appeared in front of
the castle!”
“What!? How’d he do that…?”
“I don’t know. The (Shaman) was watching very carefully for approaching magic
power but he just suddenly appeared!! It’s some type of magic we don’t know!”
I heard Sasha take in a sharp breath.
“...Possibly...the lost magic Transfer <Gatom>...? It must be...what else could it
be...?”
Fumu. She’s very flexible in her thinking and understood it without seeing it.
“If the Demon King (King) wants to come alone that’s fine. He might as well beg me
to kill him. He probably intended to surprise us, but we’ll teach him the folly of his
reckless tactics!”
“I wonder about that?”
I force my way into their <Liikus> causing Sasha’s team to start panicking.
128
“What the... Why can I hear that guy’s voice!?”
“I don’t know. The magic formation has no problems. We shouldn’t be able to hear
him!”
“Well, we can!! Find the cause, quickly!! There’s a chance that he might be able to
hear us as well!!”
Yare yare. They sure are noisy.
“The cause is the method in how you constructed the spell. The recall rate of the
formation is 89%. That’s pretty low so it enabled me to monitor you.”
“That’s stupid! If the recall rate is 89% then it can be used to conceal secret
communications on a national level but you’re saying it can be intercepted!”
“Don’t be fooled by his words! There must be some other reason!
Good grief. I took the time to carefully teach them, but they don’t believe me.
“It’s not a problem.”
At the sound of Sasha’s voice, her subordinates regained their calm.
I’ll admit her charisma is pretty good.
“Even if he’s monitoring our <Liikus> he’s still the enemy (King) and he’s here alone.
This castle was constructed by 7 (Guardians). He won’t be able to breach even the first
layer.”
7 (Guardians) made this? I guess it will be pretty sturdy. There are a number of
traps, dungeons, reinforcements for the (King) and plenty of protection.
However...
“It’s a very light castle.”
I walk straight up to the castle and place my hand on the wall.
“It’s useless. Multiple anti-magic formations are woven through it.”
129
“If you are only cautious of magic then you don’t know what a real battle is.”
I strongly grasp the wall and sink my fingers into it.
“Remember this. In the future make your castle heavier.”
With a groaning sound, the Demon King castle is ripped from the ground.
“Shaman! Wha, what’s going on!?”
“I can’t believe it. That guy...Anos Voldigoad, he’s lifting the castle out of the
ground!!”
“No...way. How’s he doing that...!!”
I completely lift the castle out of the ground using only one hand.
“...No way... Where’s he getting the power from? He’s the (King) and he’s not
receiving any protection...How...?”
“Certainly, when using Demon King Army <Guys> the power depends on the class,
however, there’s a big difference between our base strengths.”
I slowly turn my body and start swinging the castle around. Centrifugal force slowly
builds up as I start swinging faster and faster.
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
“Mon, monster! Not only lifting the castle but swinging it around as well!?”
“Stop! What are you going to do? Stoooooop!!”
Fumu. Don’t look for mercy here.
The anti-magic was perfect, but they ignored physics.
In the first place, these people have gotten too used to peace and no longer train
their bodies. Before starting to use strong magic, you need to work on your physical
strength.
“Hey, take care when falling otherwise you’ll die.”
130
I throw the castle away using the centrifugal force I’d built up. The huge Demon King
castle flies through the sky cutting through the air and then smashes into the ground.
131
CHAPTER 16
EXTREME DIFFERENCE IN MAGIC POWER
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
Sasha’s scream rang out through the Though Transmission <Liikus>.
Fumu. Have I gone too easy on them? There’s less impact than I thought, and the
castle has stuck in the ground in only a semi-ruined state.
They can still fight it appears but how will they get out?
As I slowly walk towards the Demon King castle, I’m still hearing voices from
Thought Transmission.
“...I’ll use Flame Prison Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys>”.
Hou. She just said something interesting.
“Bu, but Lady Sasha. With the castle in this state even if you use all the magic power
from the sorceress [mages] the success rate for <Geo Greys> is less than 20%!”
“If it fails the castle will collapse!”
132
“Don’t lose your nerve! Recognise the power of our enemy. He’s a mongrel and
carries the mark of the inept but he’s a monster! He threw a castle. Do you think
halfhearted magics will work on him?”
The members uttering complaints fell silent at Sasha’s voice.
As I thought, she’s got quite the charisma. Though she’s still immature, it’s a shame
to keep her as an enemy.
“The highest level of flame magic is Flame Prison Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys>.
Anything less will not defeat Anos Voldigoad.”
No one else voices an objection. A subtle flow of magic power begins flowing through
<Liikus> which tells me what their decision is.
“The enemy side is one person, and we have 20 people! We can avoid the shame of
loss with this. Do your best and face death. Show that mongrel the best magic of your
lives and the pride of royalty!”
“Roger that!” all the members shout out in one voice.
Magic particles begin to rise from the Demon King castle and a three-dimensional
magic formation appears. The Demon King castle itself is turned into a huge magical
focus.
Seven Castle Lords [Guardians] are building a spell formation that’s hard to
construct. In order to maintain it, 10 Sorcerer’s [Mages] are pouring all their magic
power into it and the two remaining Shamans will be responsible for aiming it.
Sasha Necron is at the center of it all, organizing the various magics to make it work.
She’s worthy of her name the Witch of Destruction. She’s got a rare talent.
Even though she’s borrowing her colleague’s power it is not easy to develop such a
large-scale magic.
133
Unlike origin magic that provides enormous power but with an attached risk, the
highest level of flame magic <Geo Greys> is a technique that can only be used by those
with the skill and power.
It’s impossible with Sasha’s power alone but after training to use Demon King Army
<Guys> for a week she’s now at a level where she could actually use it in a real war.
“Are you all prepared? All your power and all your feelings. Leave them to me.”
“Yes.”
“I believe in you Lady Sasha.”
“Please use all my power.”
“Let’s win...”
“We have the power of royalty.”
20 people’s feelings and power all converge on a single point.
This is the true meaning of Demon King Army <Guys>.
Taking advantage of each class characteristic. A group magic that adds extra magic
power. It increases it by a factor of 10.
Even against a higher-class opponent, you will be able to retaliate.
The air itself strummed as if under tension.
In the next moment, Sasha yells out.
“Gooooooo!! <Geo Greeeeeeeeys>!!”
The magic formation hangs above the castle and takes on a gunport type shape,
Magical power concentrates in its center.
The magic power concentrates to its utmost then explodes in one go. A comet that
looks like a black sun shoots at me.
134
Fumu. For something that only had a 20% chance of working everything’s gone well
for them so far.
“How splendid. Let me give you a reward.”
To attack <Geo Greys> I hold my hand up to it and a magic formation appears along
with a small red flame.
Thinking about it, this is my first time using attack magic in this era.
“Go.”
The small flame that I fired collides with <Geo Greys> and in the next moment, a
hole appears in the jet-black sun. From the hole, a red flame rapidly wraps up the black
sun and devours it.
It only took an instant but the huge <Geo Greys> was burnt without a trace.
“...No way...<Geo Greys> was cancelled...”
“Sa, Lady Sasha! It wasn’t cancelled! The other sides <Geo Greys> is heading for us!”
The flame that I had fired plunged deeply into the castle and burst open. The castle is
soon wrapped up in flames and burns down causing the walls and ceilings to collapse
with a noisy rattle.
It collapsed almost instantly.
Sasha had a narrow escape. She escaped from the castle using Flight <Fres> while
carrying two Sorcerers [Mage’s].
Is her magic running low? She unintentionally made an unsteady emergency landing
right in front of me.
“...Impossible...all by yourself you can cast <Geo Greys>...?”
Fumu. In the age of myths, it was natural to use <Geo Greys> by yourself. Not that I
can point that out here.
135
I’ve only got one thing to say now.
“You saw how I cast it. What I used was not <Geo Greys>.”
“...Eh...?”
Sasha’s eye widen in surprise
“But there shouldn’t be anything above <Geo Greys>.” one of the [Mages] protested
“No way...possibly...origin magic!? A taboo spell that threatens even royalty! In that
case, no wonder <Geo Greys> was destroyed!”
Yare yare. They don’t get it at all.
“I’m sorry to disappoint you but it wasn’t origin magic either.”
Sasha just quietly stares at me.
“It was Flame <Grega>.”
“Wha...Gre...ga...?”
Flame magic is ranked in order of power from the strongest first. Flame Prison
Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys>, Scorching Black Flame <Griado>, Demon Blaze
<Guresode>, Grand Flame <Gusgam> and...Flame <Grega>.
“...No way...with the lowest level of flame magic...our...Lady Sasha’s <Geo Greys>
was burnt down and our Demon King castle...!”
Hopeless voices break out.
“Impossible! Such a thing is impossible...! There must be some secret...An evolved
<Grega>!”
I’ve got nothing to hide so I’ll teach them a bit.
“The secret is the difference in our magic powers. That was the only thing different
between you, me and the other 20 people.”
The [Mages] head shook like it has been kicked.
136
“...What...did...you...say...”
“Such a thing...”
“It’s not an odd story or anything. If there are differences in magic power then
<Gusgam> could beat <Guresode> for example. However, if the difference in magic
power is huge enough then this is what happens.”
As I finish speaking, I take one step forward and the [Mages] begin to tremble all
over.
They are crushed by despair and lose the will to fight completely causing them to lose
consciousness.
I carry on walking over to Sasha.
“...Far superior...monster...”
A mutter reaches my ears from behind.
“Do you remember our promise?” I ask Sasha.
“...”
Biting her lip Sasha looks at me with a humiliated expression.
“Why didn’t you kill me?”
Even if she says that it’s not like we were really at war or something.
It’s not necessary to kill my classmates. Besides, its a pain to have to revive people all
the time.
“You have potential. It would be a shame to kill you.”
I hold my hand out to Sasha.
“Join me as a subordinate.”
After thinking for a while Sasha reaches out to take my hand with no hesitation or
fear.
137
Just before she takes it she glares at me and activates her <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> hitting me with their full strength.
“Die!!”
“I refuse.”
I stare straight into Sasha’s <Demon Eyes of Destruction>.
“Then kill me!”
“I refuse.”
I hold out my hand to her again.
“How stubborn. It’s fine though. Join me as a subordinate.”
“...Such humiliation. I’ll never forget this. Someday I’ll be stronger and when I am I
definitely kill you...”
I laughed.
“Let me tell you something, Sasha. If the end of killing someone was only death then
I’d have died 2000 years ago.”
Sasha looked taken aback and then seemed to give up.
“Weird mongrel...” she sighed.
“...Fine. The present me cannot match you and besides, due to <Sekt> I cannot go
against you anyway.”
After making up an excuse Sasha demurely put the tips of her fingers on my hand.
“However, please remember this. This is a contract. I do not remember selling you
my heart.”
“Aah. My best regards.”
Sasha stared at me in wonder as I started laughing.
“Nee. I want to hear it once more.”
138
“What’s that?”
“Did you invite me because of that girl?”
“Well yeah. I’m hoping you both get along. It would make Misha happy.”
“I see. Hmph.”
She doesn’t seem bothered and lost interest in me.
“Aah, there was one more reason.”
“What’s that?”
“Your demon eyes are beautiful.”
Sasha’s face was immediately dyed bright red.
She turns around and tries to run away.
“I’m telling the truth. I have never seen such beautiful demon eyes.”
Even during the age of myths, I never saw anyone with such pure, calm, and
undefiled eyes like hers.
If my eyes are to be trusted, then she has great untapped magical power and talent.
Well, at the moment, she’s still too immature though.
“Are you listening?” I ask Sasha who’s facing the other way. She turns to face me
again.
“...I didn’t hear it...idiot...!!”
Is she shy? I was only trying to praise her.
139
CHAPTER 17
NECRON SISTERS
Today’s lesson came to an end.
Explanations of different magic concepts and techniques that did nothing but make
me sleepy. The test against Sasha barely qualified as light exercise.
For the last week, I’ve been going to Deruzogedo, but nothing happened. No surprise
raids by the humans, no petty tricks by the spirits, not even some conspiracy from the
gods. Nothing at all.
I must remain wary though and be ready to protect Deiruheido if it comes to it.
I say this, but the greatly weakened Demons who should be vulnerable have
prospered to this day.
Is there no need for my protection?
Total calm seems to have visited the Demons. Peace is boring, though that’s no bad
thing.
“What I mean is...”
140
Leaving the gates of Deruzogedo Demon King Academy Sasha walks behind me
complaining.
“Why do I have to go back with you?”
I tilt my head to the side as Misha looks at me as well, her eyes blinking rapidly.
“So we can deepen our friendship as members of the same group.”
“I joined as your subordinate. I have no recollection of saying I would be your
friend.”
“Now, now. If it’s that unpleasant you can go home.”
“Indeed? Well then, I’m off. Have a nice day.”
Turning around Sasha walks off in another direction from us.
“...”
Misha stares at her back.
Despite being expressionless she seems a bit lonely.
Can’t be helped.
“In the group opposition test, I suddenly appeared in front of your castle.”
Sasha stopped suddenly.
“What magic did I use? Shall I show you?”
Twin-tails shaking gently Sasha looks back at us.
“I’ll use Contract <Sekt>.”
As I thought, she’s interested.
“Do whatever you want.”
Sasha used <Sekt> and I signed it with magic.
“Here.”
I hold my hand out to Sasha.
141
“What...?”
“I said I’d show you but it’s faster to actually experience it.”
“Even so, why do I have to hold hands with you?”
“You obediently held it a while ago.”
Sasha’s face became red.
“Tha, that was just part of the scene. This is...mongrel...”
She makes an excuse that I don’t understand at all.
“It doesn’t matter which hand you take but I can’t show you if you don’t hold my
hand.”
“...”
Sasha holds my hand with great reluctance.
“Misha.”
“...Nn...”
Misha takes my other hand.
I make Sasha and Misha hold each other’s hand as well.
“What! Why!?”
This fellow’s expressions change an awful lot.
“If you don’t want to see it that’s fine. I won’t be breaking the contract that way.”
Sasha quietens down and holds out her hand to Misha again.
“Here you go.”
“...”
Misha takes her hand with no sign of hesitation.
“Hold it tighter.”
“Like this?”
142
Sasha holds my hand tighter.
Misha tightens her grip.
“Hey. Do it properly. Tighter. If you don’t, I can’t use the magic.”
Sasha holds Misha’s hand tighter.
“...Nn...”
Misha also increased her grip.
Somehow her expressionless face seemed really happy like she was smiling broadly.
Thank you, Misha’s eyes seemed to say to me.
Don’t worry about it I laugh back with my eyes.
“Nee, you. What are you talking about with your eyes?”
Sasha glares at us.
“What? Do you want to join in?”
I stare into Sasha’s eyes and her face quickly turns red.
“Fumu. You are not used to meeting peoples gazes due to your <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> are you Sasha?”
“No...that’s...not...”
Her words vanish.
Bulls-eye? It’s no wonder really if your control over the <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> is lacking.
If you carelessly meet someones gaze you could kill them by mistake.
“It’s fine. Just hurry up and show me the magic.”
“Alright, alright. Stop being so annoying.”
I use Transfer <Gatom>. Our view is dyed pure white and the next moment I’m
outside my house. Blacksmith/appraisers [Solar Wind].
143
“...After all. Lost magic <Gatom>...connecting 2 spaces...there’s no doubt.”
Sasha is muttering to herself while trying to analyse the remaining magical residue
though that’s pretty much impossible.
“This is my house. Do you want to come in?”
“Rather than that, that magic just now was <Gatom> wasn’t it? How did a mongrel
learn a lost magic? Teach me!”
Are you that interested? Sasha steadily edges up to me.
“If you want to know then come to my house.”
“...Why do I have to enter a mongrels house...?”
“Don’t be so restrained.”
Sasha glares at me and magic formations appear in her eyes.
“I’m not!”
“Really? Are you going home? See you tomorrow then.”
I turn my back to Sasha and talk to Misha.
“Do you want to stop by Misha?”
“...Nn...”
“Let’s go then. Do you want to talk about lost magic today?”
Saying something provocative I put my hand on the door handle.
“Please wait!”
“Huh?”
When I turn around Sasha is muttering awkwardly.
“…I...me too...”
She looks down embarrassed.
“What?”
144
“...So...I’ll go...”
Her words disappear again and I laugh unintentionally.
“Haah.” Sasha heaves a sigh of relief.
“You wanted to play?”
“No! My purpose is <Gatom> That’s it. Will you stop it with your strange
suspicions.”
Looks like I was right with her getting so excited and denying it. Perhaps she
unexpectedly wants to just hang out? Whatever. I should stop poking her. Misha gets
depressed when I get too stubborn.
*Klang-klang* I open the door.
My mother who was tending the front of the store notices me and comes trotting
over.
“Welcome back Arnos-chan. How was your group opposition exam today?” my
mother ask with a nervous look.
“I won.”
My mother smiles brilliantly and hugs me tightly.
“That’s amazing Arnos-chan! A genius. Only a month old and surpassing great
people! Too amazing! I’ll make a feast tonight!”
She’s rubbing her cheek against mine now. Really puzzling behaviour.
“Aah, ou...”
The force of my mother is as great as ever.
“Oh, I’ve also brought guests over...”
“Misha-chan again? Mouu, Arnos-chan is so lovey-dovey.”
145
My mother pokes me in the stomach with her elbow several times before speaking to
Misha who was behind me.
“Welcome Misha-chan...eh?”
A question mark appears above my mothers head when she sees two people.
“Nice to meet you mother. I’m Sasha Necron. I’m pleased to make your
acquaintance.” Sasha lifts the hem of her skirt and elegantly bows. “...Mother-
sama...what...?!”
My mother seems to have received a shock of some description.
“...Arnos-chan has... Arnos-chan has...”
My mother’s complexion became pale and she shouted out.
“Arnos-chan has bought a second bride hoooooooooooooome!!!!”
My mother is greatly overwhelmed and wound up while Sasha is dumbfounded.
“Errrm...what do you mean?”
“Hey, hey Sasha-chan, will you calmly listen?”
My mother grabs Sasha by both her shoulders and appeals to her with a serious look.
“I’m fine and calm.” Sasha tells my mother who’s still wound up.
“Arnos-chan is only a month old. He doesn’t know better. He doesn’t mean any harm
but he’s already got a bride called Misha-chan.”
“Hmmm. It doesn’t matter. That’s got nothing to do with me.”
As expected of Sasha. She’s calm.
Surely my mother will pull herself together now.
“It doesn’t matter...it doesn’t matter...a mistress is good too!! Arnos-chan, Arnos-
chan, why are you so popular!!”
As expected of my mother. She’s able to twist anything and put a slant on it.
146
“Please wait a moment. You’re misunderstanding something.”
“Eeeeeeeehh! Then are you aiming for a stolen love!?”
“...”
Sasha looks at me with a troubled look.
Since this is interesting I’ll leave her alone a little longer.
“How about this. Do you know Misha’s family name?”
“It’s Necron.”
“I’m Sasha Necron.”
“Ah, then...”
My mother was taken aback.
“That’s right. Were sisters. We only got to know each other by chance, I—.”
“Sisters are fighting over Arnos-channnnnn!! What should I do? What should I do!?
Arnos-chan is too handsome. He’s tearing up the close bond of sisterssssssss!!”
At that time a door banged open and another troublesome one arrived.
“Arnos. Papa was, papa was also naughty in the old days though I did it through
fencing hahahaha”
Fumu. My father is going full power right from the beginning. Why did you start with
an old tale suddenly?
“Therefore I understand your feelings well. I did dome stupid things as a boy and I’m
able to understand most of them. But.” My father’s expression turned serious. “You.
You’ve got 2 women. I’m so envious!”
Fumu. Your true intentions are leaking out father.
Turning amazed eyes to both parents and child Sasha sighs.
“Hey, Arnos. Take responsibility.”
147
“How? Should we get married?”
Sasha’s face turns crimson.
“How did you arrive at that conclusion? Are you stupid!”
What a noisy fellow.
“Hey, Misha. You say something too.”
Misha thinks about it and says.
“...Sasha likes Arnos...?”
“Are you stupid!!”
Fumu. Despite calling her a trash doll their relationship doesn’t seem that bad.
148
CHAPTER 18
RECONCILIATION
To celebrate our winning of the opposition team exam my mother used all her skills and
cooked up a feast.
It was very lively with 2 extra people and I must admit it didn’t feel bad at all, though
most of the noise came from my parents.
Sasha stared complaining that celebrating her own loss was hard to swallow but as
soon as she had some of my mother’s homemade food, she fell silent.
It seems even in this age my mother’s cooking is incredibly delicious.
“And and?? What did Arnos-chan say to invite Sasha-chan to the group?”
Here we go again. It seems clearing up my mother’s misunderstanding will be
difficult. Sasha is facing the same question torture that Misha went through.
“It was nothing special. Become my subordinate. That was it, pretty much.”
“Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Become my subordinate? What’s with that? If you act like a
clumsy man, any girl will fall for itttttttttttttt!”
149
Listening to my mother scream Sasha’s face takes on a difficult look.
“The reason? Why did Arnos-chan invite Sasha-chan?”
“...No reason really. I’m just good war potential. That’s all.”
“What? That’s it? That’s suspicious. What’s the reason Misha-chan?”
Misha swallowed the salad she was eating and said in an indifferent voice.
“...Your demon eyes are beautiful...?”
“If you say such a killing phrase any woman will definitely fall in
looooooooooooooove!! Arnos-chan is a natural gigolo. The gap due to his awkwardness
is too much.”
How did Misha know that? Was she listening to me using Thought Transmission
<Liikus>?
Whatever. It’s a standard strategy for anyone using Demon King Army <Guys> to
activate <Liikus> without being ordered to anyway.
“Can you avoid saying unnecessary things please, Misha.”
“...Was it bad...?”
Being directly asked caused Sasha to turn her face away in surprise.
“Not especially.”
Fumu. It looks like my mother thinks they are arguing now. She has a nervous look
on her face that says ‘I was careless’.
My father casually catches my eyes and nods in a profound and farsighted way. It’s a
face that says ‘I have nothing more to teach you’.
Yare yare. Like the time with Misha, I’ve been waiting for it to calm down so I can
explain that she’s not another bride, but at the moment, my mother’s got a tearful face
and seems ready to cry.
150
Let’s wait for another opportunity.
Well, I don’t suppose it matters. It’s not like I’ll die from a misunderstanding.
The lively meal seems to finish in the blink of an eye. I’ll send Sasha and Misha
home.
When I came back into the shop after talking to my father in his workshop I saw
Sasha and Misha waiting for me standing side by side.
“...”
“...”
Silence.
I understand Misha. She’s originally a person of few words but Sasha does not have a
silent personality. It was a weird feeling with no talking going on.
At first, I thought that it was because she had to eat with a trash doll but Sasha’s
attitude doesn’t seem to suggest that’s the reason.
Zepes and Liorg were also like this too. It’s a story I don’t understand.
I decide to wait a little longer and watch the two of them from the shadows.
The silence continued for 10 minutes but it became impossible for Sasha to endure it
any longer and she started talking in a subdued voice.
“Late.”
“...Nn...”
The silence returns.
“Nee.”
“Nn.”
“...We’ve spoken a lot today. It’s unusual.”
“Nn.”
151
“Do you like him Misha?”
“...Him...?”
“Oh for...him, Arnos.”
Misha thinks about it for a while.
“...Like...”
“Fuuun. What’s good about him?”
“...Kind...”
“Where? He was like a demon in the group opposition test.”
I am kind you know.
“...He’s strict on his enemies...”
“I see. What an inconsistent fellow.”
The silence returns for a while.
“...Sasha...?”
“What?”
“Do you like Arnos?”
“Haaaaa!? Such a thing is impossible.”
Sasha denied it at full power while her face was red.
“...That so...”
“It is.”
Misha stares into Sasha’s eyes. Perhaps because she was excited <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> had formed in her eyes.
“But...” Sasha mutters in a small voice.
“...If its Arnos I can stare at him with these eyes...” Sasha trails off like she’s speaking
to herself.
152
“...Nn...”
“He’s truly crazy. My demon eyes are beautiful? Even though they are cursed to
destroy whatever I look at without my permission. However-“
Sasha cut off her own words then started speaking again.
“Someone with the same eyes as mine. I’ve finally met that person for the first time.”
It’s only a bit but she smiles.
“That’s all.”
“...I understand...”
Sasha quietly watches Misha who does not look away.
“That reminds me. Misha is also the same.”
“...The same...?”
“You can look me straight in the eyes.”
Misha nods.
Of course she can. Misha’s demon eyes are strong as well. Sasha’s <Demon Eye’s of
Ruin> will be resisted.
“Do you remember? Our childhood? I could not control these demon eyes at all and I
was destroying everything so I was locked away in a prison made from magic.”
“...I remember...”
Sasha looks down after remembering.
“While everybody else avoided entering my field of vision Misha was always by my
side.”
“We practiced together.”
Sasha laughs a nostalgic laugh.
153
“That’s right. Thanks to you, as long as I don’t meet someone’s gaze directly I don’t
carelessly injure people anymore.”
“Sasha tried hard.”
Instead of answering Sasha just nods.
“Nee. A while ago. It felt nostalgic.”
“...Hand...?”
“Yeah.”
“...Me too...”
In a timid voice, Sasha says, “Is again...okay?”
“...Nn...”
The two of them hold hands.
“We always used to do this. I wasn’t let out of the prison so whenever I started crying
Misha held my hand and made me smile.”
Misha nods.
“Honestly. I don’t know who’s the older sister sometimes.”
“Sasha is the older sister.”
Sasha smiles wryly at her.
“Misha. I’m only going to say this once.”
Misha nods.
“...I’m sorry...please forgive me...”
Misha shakes her head from side to side.
“...I wasn’t angry...”
Sasha’s eye’s rounded in surprise.
“Really?”
154
“...Nn...”
The two of them stare at each other and grasp each other’s hand firmly.
Fumu. I don’t understand everything that’s going on but at least they seem to have
reconciled. Why were they originally fighting though? It’s mysterious.
Whatever. They are at a vigorous age. It could have been a worthless reason for all I
know.
I called out to them.
“Sorry, I’ve kept you waiting. I send you home now.”
“It’s fine. I’ll walk home.”
I look at Misha and she nods as well.
“Taking the time to walk home? How commendable.”
“It’s fine. Then have a good day.”
Still holding hands the pair leave the house.
I don’t say anything but start walking next to them.
“Why are you coming as well?”
“I said I’d send you home. I stand by my word.”
“The story behind Transfer <Gatom>. Will you tell me while we walk?”
“It’s also fun to waste time occasionally I suppose.”
“Fuuun.”
Sahsa turns a look to me that says ‘strange guy’ but I brush it off lightly.
In the end, I didn’t talk about <Gatom> at all and Sasha seemed to forget about it
after a bit.
Perhaps the impact of my mother was too strong?
“Oh, that reminds me. Do you know?”
155
“Naturally.”
She turns her gaze my way.
What a dangerous fellow. If I wasn’t me I’d have passed out by now.
“I haven’t said anything yet.”
“It’s impossible for there to be something I don’t know about.”
“I see. Well then, even though you already know, our lecturer for tomorrows great
magic formation is one of the old 7 Demon Emperors. Ivis Necron.”
“Fumu. Is that so? I didn’t know that.”
“Then say so from the beginning!!”
“Don’t get so excited. I was joking.”
One of the old 7 Demon Emperors? It’s a name I’m curious about.
“Sasha. Why are they called the old 7 Demon Emperors?”
“I’m amazed. You just said that there was nothing you didn’t know about. You don’t
know about the old 7 Demon Emperors? You truly are an inept person.”
“So? What is it?”
“2000 years ago the founder used his own blood and made 7 subordinates. They are
the founders of the Demon King Clan and inherited the traits and talents of the
founder.”
“I know that.” because I did it after all.
“I don’t really know much more apart from the followers of the 7 subordinates
started calling them the old 7 Demon Emperors.”
“What...?”
Those fellows are the old 7 Demon Emperors?
156
Oh, that reminds me. I never did give them names. I was so absorbed in my
reincarnation I never found the time to do it.
So the old 7 Demon Emperors started Deruzogedo Demon King Academy and started
raising the next generation of demon emperors.
Also, they knew I’d one day reincarnate as well so it was for that time as well.
“I see.”
Then if I meet the old 7 Demon Emperors it should be really easy to prove I am the
founder.
Somethings strange though. Those fellows are demons who were born during the age
of mythology, but the management of Deruzogedo Demon King Academy is way too
negligent when it shouldn’t be.
Also, they should know me above all others so how was I branded an inept person?
Not to mention the demons have fallen into bloodline pedigree. I thought it must be
because they became incompetent over the years but perhaps there’s another reason?
I’m walking next to Misha while thinking darkly.
Before long-
“...Arnos...Arnos...”
I finally noticed that Sasha was calling me.
“What’s wrong? Nothing. We’ve arrived. This is our home.”
There’s a gate in front of me and a splendid mansion can be seen set further back.
“After learning about the old 7 Demon Emperors you fell silent. Is something
wrong?”
“No, it’s nothing.”
157
“Is that so. Well then, thank you for escorting us. Have a good day.”
Turning on her heels Sasha leaves.
“Goodbye.”
“Ou. See you tomorrow.”
“...Nn...”
Misha also heads towards the mansion.
I still don’t have enough information to work out how I have been branded inept.
I can think of a few possibilities, but they are all guesses at the end of the day.
Never mind. Tomorrow I get to meet one of the old 7 Demon Emperors so I should
understand more then.
There’s no hurry. Let’s bide my time and wait.
Should I return home?
While still thinking Sasha came back to the gate.
“...Nothing...”
Then why did you come back?
“...Arnos...”
“Nn?”
“You know.” She abruptly turns away while blushing bashfully. “...Thank you...”
“For what?”
“...Because...thanks to you...I’ve reconciled with Misha...”
What? Did Sasha want to make up all this time but couldn’t due to her stubborn
character?
“I haven’t done anything great.”
158
“That’s not true. Becoming your subordinate. Nobody would normally say such a
reckless thing.” Sasha seems happy and laughs. “Except for you.”
Fumu. I wasn’t in danger of dying at all, so it was nothing much for me.
“By the way. Why were you fighting?”
Sasha’s expression clouds over.
“It’s silly. A really trivial thing...however, there was something I could never hand
over. That’s it.”
“Did you settle it?”
“...Yeah...it seems so...”
Sasha’s manner of speech is breaking down.
“I want to ask you something.”
“What?”
“What if fate has already decided on something. What would you do?”
I answer immediately.
“If you don’t like it, change it. If you don’t mind it, it doesn’t matter.”
Sasha’s face had a blank expression before she asked me
“Do you think fate can be changed?”
“Yeah. It’s easy.”
“What would you do?”
“Break it.”
Sasha’s eyes rounded a little before she smiled.
“Nee. Come here a moment.”
“I refuse.”
“...Why are you refusing? Just come here.”
159
“I don’t like being ordered around.”
“Mou. How selfish are you?”
Sasha sighs in amazement.
“Will you come over here?”
“Very good.”
I move over to Sasha.
“More.”
“What are you doing-“
When I step forward Sasha kisses me on the lips.
Due to a conditioned reflex, I activate <Liikus> and try to read her mind. The reason
being that there is a specific curse that activates through a kiss.
Sasha’s mind comes flowing in.
—This is the first and last kiss—
There’s no hostility but I feel a brave but tragic resolve.
I don’t know how long it took but she separates her body quickly.
“...That’s a kiss between friends. A mere thank you...”
Blushing bashfully Sasha looks down.
“...But you are my first. I’ve never done that with anyone else...”
I don’t know what she’s thinking but I won’t shame her.
“Fumu. I got something precious then. Thank you.”
Sasha blinks in surprise and mutters “strange mongrel”
“Then see you tomorrow.”
“Ou.”
Waving my hand I activate my magic and use <Gatom>
160
Just before my scenery turns white
“…Nee...Arnos...I’m glad I met you...”
Sasha’s voice echoes in my ears.
161
CHAPTER 19
GRAND MAGIC TRAINING
The next day—
When I arrive in Deruzogedo’s 2nd training hall there’s a different person than
normal sitting in the seat to my right.
“Good morning” Sasha says to me with a natural expression on her face.
“Was your seat here before?”
“I changed it. It easier since we are in the same group. Right?”
It does remove the trouble of having to get up and move any time we need to discuss
something.
I take my seat and call out to Misha who’s on my left.
“Yo.”
“...Good morning...” Misha replies in her usual indifferent voice.
“That reminds me. What happened to the people that were my members?”
“What happened?”
162
“Because I entered your group there should have been other people trying to join as
well.”
That’s right, some people did call out to me.
“I refused.”
“Haaa!? Why? Isn’t it better to have a large number of people?”
Even if you ask why.
“None of them gave off the right feeling.”
Sasha is dumbfounded.
“Not like it’s a problem anyway. I can win with only you 2.”
If I’m blunt I only need myself to win.
“There will be other group tests. A lot are aimed at 5 people and when you move up a
grade it can be for 7 or more people.”
I see. Was there such a rule?
I can’t win if I cant participate.
“I didn’t know that.”
“What are you going to do?”
“It’s fine. I still have time. I’ll think about it.”
“You sure are easygoing.” Sasha said in amazement.
As the bell starts ringing the classroom door opens and Emilia enters. Entering
behind her is a man wearing a black robe, cloak and hat. Well, the word man is
misleading. It’s more of a skeleton.
If I’m not mistaken he’s one of my 7 subordinates though apparently now an undead.
So this is Ivis Necron.
163
One of the old 7 demon emperors. They seem to wield considerable power and
influence even in this age. The usually noisy students fell silent when Ivis appeared.
No. That’s not right. They got hit by the magic power this guy is emitting. It’s pretty
powerful. It’s causing them to unconsciously fear him.
The same thing would happen if I emitted my magic. Or rather, it would have done
once but the demons in this era are way too weak.
Now, if I emitted my magic it would cause their magic senses like their demon eyes
to become temporarily paralysed and they would feel nothing at all. They wouldn’t be
able to sense my magic at all.
Oh well. If they actually could sense my magic those with weak anti-magic
capabilities would die. Perhaps this temporary paralysis to their senses is actually a
defence mechanism now.
“As I said last time, today we will be training to use a grand magic. Please listen very
carefully to the old Seven Demon Emperor Ivis Necron as this spell approaches the
depths of the abyss of magic. Especially-“
Emilia looks at me
“You Anos Voldigoad-kun. Please don’t be rude.”
Good grief. Did you really have to warn me expressly?
Do they really think I’m impolite?
“You didn’t need to waste your breath. I know that much.”
“That’s good then...”
Yare yare. What are you worried about?
Aah, this is an opportunity. Should I say hello?
I stand up.
164
“Yo Ivis, long time no see.”
“...!!!!!!?”
Emilia’s mouth falls open like its ready to drop off. Seems like an extreme surprise.
“A...A...A...A...Anos Voldigoad-kun! This is Ivis-sama! Don’t speak so familiarly!!”
I can hear the whispering of the students.
“…Crap...!This is bad! That fellow...he’s definitely dead now...”
“If Ivis-sama gets angry we will be caught up in it.”
“Ask for forgiveness inept person...”
I ignore the noise and use my demon eyes on Ivis.
The magic is familiar, I’m sure it’s one of my subordinates made from my blood. But,
there’s something...
“Ivis-sama, I’m sorry! Anos Voldigoad will be expelled immediately...!!”
“It’s fine,” Ivis said in a generous manner. “You said it’s been a long time?”
Ivis turns to look at me.
“Aah, 2000 years in fact. Don’t you remember me?”
“2000 years? I see, that explains it.” Ivis nods having reached an understanding.
“Unfortunately, I lost my memories from 2000 years ago. All I can remember is my
lord the Demon King of Tyranny.”
“Then you should remember me.”
“...Are you related to the founder?”
Fumu, I see.
He remembers the Demon King of Tyranny but doesn’t understand who I am. In
other words, he believes the Demon King of Tyranny is someone other than me.
165
It might be related to his lost memory but it’s certainly a strange story. The top of the
academy is the old 7 Demon Emperors. Even if Ivis really lost his memory it’s
impossible for all 7 of them to lose their memories. This is no coincidence.
Has his memory been tampered with? Or are you pretending not to remember?
“Certainly, I feel a sense of nostalgia from your magic.”
“Really?”
“Aah. I have no doubt that we were acquainted 2000 years ago.”
In any event, I can’t understand anything from this conversation only.
“Do you need something from me?”
“I do, but first I’m going to try to make you remember.”
All the students, Emilia, Sasha and Misha all watch me anxiously as I walk straight
over to Ivis.
I slowly grab the skeletons face causing the whole classroom to panic.
“Wha wha wha wha wha Arnos!!”
“He’s done it...that fellow!!”
While the noisy students yammer on I draw a magic formation in my palm.
“Remember. Your lord. My name is Anos Voldigoad.”
The magic that I used was Recollection <Evui>. It recalls distant and far off
memories.
However, there’s no answer.
“...It’s no use. The memory no longer exists in my head. I can’t remember it because
it’s gone. Recollection <Evui> cannot return that which is lost.”
“Then how about this?”
166
I develop multiple magic formations and use origin magic Time Manipulation
<Lebaido> and stack up multiple Recollections <Evui>.
“...This is...what are you doing...? In my head...an image is emerging...”
“If the memory is completely gone from your head then Time Manipulation
<Lebaido> will go back in time in a limited way. In this case 2000 years ago then
Recollection <Evui> will recall the memory from there.”
“...Impossible...! To go back in time... Is there a grand magic to transcend time...!?”
“It’s a type of origin magic though it’s usability is quite strict.”
The origin of Ivis’ memory of the Demon King Arnos from 2000 years ago. By
following the flow of time back using <Lebaido> I can let it form.
In the head of Ivis, the experiences from 2000 years ago should be flowing like a
revolving lantern.
“...Certainly, I’ve gone back 2000 years in my memories...”
However, it’s not there.
Even 2000 years ago there is no memory in the head of Ivis of the Demon King Anos
Voldigoad.
Of course <Evui> can only pull the memory out if it exists in the head of Ivis. I can
only read the surface but my name should be there at the very least yet when I looked
not even my name existed.
What came out instead and it came out many times was the name Demon King of
Cruelty Avos Dillheavia.
“Why? Why is my memory not returning?”
“Your memory from 2000 years ago has been beautifully erased and I don’t know
when from exactly.”
167
Simply put, the past has been tampered with. In the head of Ivis, the memory of the
Demon King Arnos was forgotten right from its start point.
This was done by magic.
Yare yare. What a nasty story.
I can’t fight it either. Not from 2000 years ago.
“I see, however, thank you Arnos. It’s a fine crop just knowing this much. It means
someone is hostile against me.”
Are you serious or pretending ignorance? It’s possible he tampered with the past
himself.
I have no way of knowing.
“Don’t mind it. Let’s start the class.”
When I go back to my seat the students start whispering again.
“What was that...!?”
“I don’t know! He grabbed the head on one of the old 7 Demon Emperors and got
told thank you!!”
“Why a thank you...!?”
“Perhaps that was his plan.”
“I mean he got thanked by one of the old 7 Demon Emperors!!”
“That fellow...Is he really an inept person?”
“...Amazing...I have no idea what’s going on at all...it’s too much!!”
I pull out my chair and sit down. Misha leans over and speaks to me.
“...I’m glad you are okay...”
From my other side, Sasha says.
168
“I cannot believe you.”
Yare yare. So much noise over the dullest of things like usual.
However, Avos Dillheavia.
I had thought that my name got corrupted by mistake over the years but it’s darker
than that.
The old 7 Demon Emperors, this Academy and me being branded an inept person.
All of it appears to be intended.
I’ve got no proof but I know it to be true.
Avos Dillheavia. Someone is trying to replace me.
169
CHAPTER 20
SECRET MAGIC OF THE NECRONS
Ignoring the uproar Ivis spoke in a low voice
“Today I’ll be lecturing you on the secret magic of the Necron family. Fusion magic.”
Ivis draws the basic magic formation for fusion magic on the blackboard.
It’s a very large scale magic and seems to be a natural magic formation that requires
moonlight to draw it. The magic gate and the characters are similar to those used in the
mythological age.
The students looked eager to copy the magic formation but it was nothing special for
me, however, at least it was a magic similar to something that would be studied in the
age of myths.
In that sense, it was quite interesting for me.
If the usual classes were like this I wouldn’t be so sleepy all the time.
“Hey Arnos. Why aren’t you copying it into your notebook? Are you using a
recording crystal?”
170
Sasha says from her seat next to me.
“I am recording it. Here.”
I tap my temple with my finger.
“...That’s a lie...right? No way you can memorise a complicated magic formation like
this just by looking at it.”
Sasha mutters half in surprise and half in doubt.
“What about you? I don’t see you taking any notes either.”
“It’s the Necron families secret magic and I’m a direct descendant. I learnt the basics
of it long ago.”
Oh yeah, I’d forgotten about that.
“If you’re a direct descendant, then are you close to Ivis?”
“No way. The old 7 demon emperors are an existence above the clouds. Even if I’m a
direct descendant I’m the 16th generation. I’m the lowest of the low. The amount of
times I’ve spoken to Ivis-sama is...once.”
The demons have long lives. Apart from Sasha are other direct descendants still
alive?
“—As I just explained. The advantage of fusion magic is the ability to fuse magics
together. By combining different magics with different wavelengths it produces a strong
magic reaction. It can raise the original magic power tenfold. That’s the beginners class
for fusion magic Mixed Assimilation <Ge Gum>.”
While Ivis’ lecture continues Sasha talks in a low voice.
“Nee. Did you really learn it? Didn’t you just give a flippant answer?”
“You’re a deeply sceptical person aren’t you?”
“Because it took me a month to learn this technique.”
171
“It took you a month but I understood the calculations in about 1 second.”
Sasha glares at me angrily. She seems to be quite dissatisfied for some reason as her
<Demon Eyes of Destruction> have formed.
“Do you want me to prove it?”
“How?”
Ivis’ explanation had ended.
“Does anyone have any questions?”
There’s a grateful atmosphere in the classroom but lots of fears as well. No one will
raise their hands.
“Anyone?”
To break the tension I raise my hand.
“Umu, go ahead.”
Students start whispering as soon as I stand up.
“That fellow...What’s he going to say this time?”
“I know. It’s unbelievable. Where’s his courage come from?”
“If you say something wrong you’ll be killed.”
Yare yare. The demons of this era sure are shy. It’s hard to think of them as my
descendants.
“I have one about the magic formation for Mixed Assimilation <Ge Gum>. There’s a
defect in the basic structure for fusion magic.”
Utter silence. Not a noise comes from the room.
Fumu. Apparently, I can freeze my whole class with a simple sentence.
“H...he...he…he’s dead! It’s over! This is completely different from that time with
Emilia sensei!!”
172
“A defect in the Necron families secret magic. In other words, he’s pointing out a
mistake by one of the old 7 demon emperors. That goes beyond dangerous.”
“There’s no way there’s a defect in the structure developed by one of the old 7 demon
emperors.”
Contrary to the noisy students Ivis is calm when he replies.
“What’s the defect?”
“This is the basic method to fuse magic. The magic reaction causes the power to
increases tenfold, however, judging by the structure of the formation the fusion does not
last long at all.”
The students had deployed magic barriers while I was talking. They seemed
convinced Ivis was going to attack at any moments.
“That’s very impressive, to notice that detail while only seeing the formation once.”
The atmosphere in the class gave off the impression that the students were getting
ready to dodge incoming magic.
“What the...”
“He’s right...?”
“He’s only just seen it...”
Ivis writes the fusion time on the blackboard.
“It’s true. Fusion magic has a defect in the sense that it’s duration time is extremely
short. It’s in the basic structure itself. Even if I develop it into advanced magic I cannot
erase this defect itself.”
I point another thing out.
“If you are an average user then the fusion time is about 3 to 5 seconds. Basically,
this makes it a flashy magic only and not worth remembering.”
173
Ivis nods generously at my words.
“Certainly, there are limited scenarios where fusion magic would give you the
advantage. In most cases using other magics would be better, however, if you look
deeper into the abyss it is also a magic that can change.”
Fumu. As expected of a subordinate that carries my blood. If you could complete the
technique. Did your demon eyes arrive at the end point?
“I agree. When I looked into the abyss I understood the basic method of true fusion
magic.”
At that line, Ivis shakes in surprise.
The sound of notebooks being hastily put away and a pen falling on the floor
sounded throughout the classroom.
“Oooooooooh!! It’s over! We’re all dead...!!”
“...No! I don’t want to die! Why am in the same class as that inept person!!”
All the students were shivering as they prepared for death.
“Can you improve this technique?”
A little bit of surprise was mixed into Ivis’ low voice.
“Easily.”
“...This is a magic I’ve spent over a 1000 years making...”
“Oh well. Look.”
I stand up.
“Wait...fusion magic is the secret art of the Necron family. I can understand you
improving Demon King Army <Guys> as you had probably seen it before but this...?”
Sasha tries to stop me.
“I’m the best in this class. Are you that worried about me?”
174
“...Not...Not really...I’m not worried about you...”
Sasha turns away from me in a huff.
“Look.”
I walk over to the blackboard, emanate magic power and redraw the formation.
“How’s that?”
Ivis gulped the moment he saw it, followed a few moments later by his whole body
trembling.
The redrawn formation is actually emanating magic. Though demon eyes are
required to see it you need to actually think about it to understand it. Is the method
correct? Does it work? It’s obvious at a glance.
“...This...I can’t believe it...? The fusion time has increased several hundred times...I
see you’ve incorporated origin magic into it, however, you’ve tied that origin magic into
the technique itself...how...?”
While Ivis desperately tries to decode the magic I casually say.
“It’s easy. Applying the technique of fusion magic I fused the two magics.”
“Wha...!!”
Ivis was at a loss for words. It was probably unexpected.
Even though everyone has looked at it, no one had noticed.
If you really look at it, it was actually an easy and very basic thing to do but no one
considered it. Probably for that very reason.
This is what true magic research is like.
“What an idea. You said your name was Anos Voldigoad...I did not think that anyone
had studied fusion magic before me.”
“Aah, I see.”
175
It seems I’ve been misunderstood a little.
“No. This is your achievement Ivis.”
“What...?”
“Today is the first time I’ve seen fusion magic. Without your research, I could not
have completed it. I just gave it the final push.”
Ivis lets out an astonished voice.
“What...? You completely understood the method of fusion magic after seeing it for
the first time and then completed it...!?”
“Fast or slow, what does it matter? You would have noticed it yourself in another
1000 years or so.”
Because I was finished I went back to my seat.
“...Anos Voldigoad. Why is a monster like that attending this academy? There’s
nothing to teach him.”
Ivis’ words filled with awe reach my ears.
The whole classroom starts to become noisy again.
“What happened...?”
“I’m alive!!”
“I can’t understand anything that just happened. Arnos somehow completed fusion
magic!”
“...That fellow...what is he? Wasn’t he an inept person...!”
“An inept person...Isn’t he a genius...!?”
“It’s too much...I can’t even follow the normal words!!”
I sit back down and see Sasha looking at me with her mouth open.
“Did you understand all that?”
176
“...I don’t know what to say anymore...”
177
CHAPTER 21
DUNGEON TEST
The grand magic training was over and now it was lunchtime.
I’m currently talking with Ivis in the corridor.
“...In other words, you are my lord, the Demon King of Tyranny?”
“Ahh. The name of the Demon King of Tyranny is Anos Voldigoad. Someone has
rewritten it as Avos Dillheavia.”
Ivis had listened to my story without interrupting or denying it.
“Who’s the someone?”
“I have no idea, yet. But it will also be the person who erased your memory.”
“I see.”
Ivis put a hand to his chin and appeared lost in thought.
“I understand that my memory was deliberately erased, however, is it not possible
Arnos that you did this to me?”
A thirst for blood appears and Ivis turns his demonic eyes to me.
178
“I’m sorry but I have no proof that is wasn’t me.”
“You have the ability. If you are indeed an enemy of my lord the Demon King of
Tyranny then I cannot remain indifferent.”
Ivis is no fool. Seeing it from his standpoint with no memories he has no way of
telling if I am lying or not. It’s natural that he sees me as a potential enemy. He saw me
use Time Manipulation <Lebaido> after all and as far as he knows only I can use it.
2000 years worth of memories erased and out of the blue, someone appears as an
ally and proclaims himself as the Demon King of Tyranny as well as trying to fix his
memories. No wonder he’s suspicious.
“However, at the moment I shall remain neutral out of the nostalgic feeling I have
from you.”
“It would be a help if you would.”
“Farewell.”
Ivis walks off down the corridor.
“...That person is Ivis Necron, one of the old 7 Demon Emperors...?”
“...Yes...It’s not possible for us black clothes to speak to him...”
“...What about the inept person?”
“Why’s the inept person with one of the old 7 Demon Emperors?”
The students here sure like rumors. Good thing I don’t care about such things.
“Arnos.”
I turned around as Emilia called out to me.
“I’ve got a lost article. Please take it.”
Emilia gives me a school badge with a 6 sided star on it. It’s certainly not mine.
“Whose is it?”
179
“A member of your group.”
Sasha’s or Misha’s then but since I’ve never looked at their badges I’m not sure
which one.
“Who?”
“...It’s not Sasha-san.”
What strange wording. Why not say Misha’s name?
“It’s negligent to use me for this. You should hand it back yourself.”
I thought she’d be offended or get angry but she looks embarrassed. Whatever.
Misha will be looking for this after all.
“I’ll pass it on.”
I turned around to put it in my bag and Emilia spoke to my back.
“There’s a dungeon test this afternoon. Don’t come here but go directly to the
entrance of the underground dungeon.”
“Got it.”
I leave the classroom and follow Misha’s magic to the courtyard.
It’s crowded when I arrive and in the center of it all is Sasha and Misha.
“I’m sorry but I can’t help you. If you want to join the group you’ll have to speak to
Arnos.”
“But Lady Sasha, I have no interest in speaking to that inept person at all. Please
Lady Sasha. Can you speak to him...”
“I can’t be helped, anyway, he doesn’t listen to anything anyone says.”
They seem to be former members of Sasha’s group and apparently they want to be in
my group so they can be with Sasha again.
Guess I’ll intervene.
180
Misha’s there as well but no one is talking to her.
If you want to be in my group then you’ll have to deal with Misha as well though it’s
normal to think that Misha is closer to me since she’s been in my group from the start.
Is it because she’s wearing white clothes? She’s the logical choice to talk to if you
want to get a message to me.
Thinking about it, I’ve never seen Misha talk with any other demons. She’s not the
most talkative of people to begin with. Maybe always being with me part of the reason.
“Lady Sasha. Are you satisfied being in that inept person’s group? Don’t you have a
plan?”
Sasha’s has a bored expression on her face.
“It can’t be helped since we have a contract. Are you sure you want to make light of
Arnos just because he’s branded as an inept person? He completed fusion magic after
all.”
All the students fell silent. Not a sound could be heard.
“Fine. Let’s go.”
The students reluctantly left.
I call out to the sighing Sasha.
“You actually seemed like my subordinate there. Such a thrilling rejection.”
She obviously wasn’t aware I was there as her eyes rounded and she turned away.
“...Shut up...they were annoying me, that’s all...” Sasha says feebly.
“Misha, you dropped this.”
I hold out her school badge.
Misha takes the badge and puts it back on.
181
“Did you come to pick me up?”
“For what?”
“...The dungeon test this afternoon...”
Oh yeah, Emilia mentioned something about a dungeon test this afternoon.
Basically, it’s a test that challenges the dungeon that’s built under Deruzogedo. It’s
similar to the group opposition test as you have to act as a unit.
Magic tools and weapons are placed in the dungeon and you compete to score the
highest.
Although they try and sell it as a training exercise for labyrinth exploration it’s
basically a treasure hunt.
“That’s not why I’m here but you are right about the test.”
“Nn.”
The meeting place is the entrance to the dungeon but since we are all here we can set
off a bit earlier now.
“Arnos. Did you listen to the exam explanation properly?”
“Aah. You can get a perfect score if you get to the altar on the bottom floor and
retrieve the king’s sceptre. A simple matter.”
“You weren’t listening after all. Though there is a perfect score it’s absolutely
impossible. No student has ever made it to the bottom. Not even a teacher has ever
made it. Nobody even knows if the king’s sceptre is there. Some even doubt that the
lowest floor even exists.”
“Then why is there a perfect score item?”
“...Even if you ask such a thing me, I don’t know. It’s probably tradition or myth that
the king’s sceptre is on the bottom floor.”
182
Yare yare. Is this academy even fit for purpose?
“Is the king’s sceptre an item that strengthens your magic like Demon King Army
<Guys>?”
“Yes. It’s said that the sceptre was made by the founder.”
“If that’s so then it exists.”
“...You always say such irresponsible things. Whatever, it’s fine. Let’s go. It’s time”
As I started to move Misha came over to me and looked up.
“...How do you know...?”
“It’s my castle.”
Misha tilts her head to the side.
It’s been a while since I’ve been in there. I set off for the dungeon thinking such
things.
Two sets of students are already gathered there.
As we arrive the bell rings out signaling the start of class.
“Well then. The dungeon test starts now. Any items obtained in the dungeon belong
to the group leader. The time limit is 9am tomorrow morning. Any students that return
sooner than that can go home. Those that want to give up please use Thought
Transmission <Liikus> and contact me.”
Emilia opens the door to the underground dungeon.
“May you have the blessing of the founder.”
With that signal, all the students rush forward at once.
I walked slowly. I’ve got no particular reason to rush.
183
“Wai, wait Arnos. Shouldn’t we take the initiative!? The dungeon is a first come first
served deal! We don’t have time to leisurely saunter in!”
“It’s fine.”
“Fine...”
“You can go ahead if you want.”
“We are not allowed to go alone.”
Sasha is walking just ahead of us.
It seems that the school has put monsters in the dungeon but the students running in
front have defeated them so we were able to leisurely stroll through the dungeon.
“Right there.”
“Why do you know that?”
“I’ve been here before.”
While giving me a look that says she doesn’t believe me Sasha reluctantly walks the
way I pointed out.
About 10 floors down Misha talks to me.
“...Can I ask something...?”
“What’s up?”
“...What can I give for a birthday...?”
Misha looks at Sasha’s back.
“Is it Sasha’s?”
“...Tomorrow...”
I see. This is a sudden story.
184
Well, it can’t be helped. They only made up yesterday.
“Sasha?”
“What?”
“Is there anything that you desire right now?”
“Let’s see. I want to be the best in this exam.”
It’s an answer with no desire.
“Is that so?”
“...I’m troubled...”
“You are the best present for her.”
Misha shakes her head from side to side.
“Something that will never be forgotten for your entire life is the best.”
The hurdle is very high all of a sudden.
“If it’s something you thought of, wouldn’t she be pleased with it?”
“...Really...?”
“She was happy that you have made up.”
Misha thinks with her usual expressionless manner.
“She likes clothes.”
Clothes? Then there’s something good at the bottom of this dungeon.
“Then there’s something that Sasha will be pleased with.”
“...Really...?”
“It’s here on the lowest level. If it’s still left that is.”
Then Misha gave one of her rare smiles.
“By the way, when is your birthday?”
185
“...Tomorrow...”
Really? Are they twins? They are very similar.
“What do you want?”
Misha thinks for a while.
“...I don’t need anything...”
“Don’t hold back.”
“...We won’t be able to meet...”
Even if I can’t see her tomorrow I can still give her a birthday present or is there
really nothing she wants?
Should I push it?
“That reminds me. How old will you be Misha?”
“...15 tomorrow...”
So Sasha is also 15.
Born 15 years ago and this is the year that the Demon King reincarnates. Sasha is still
rumored to be the reincarnation of the founder.
In other words, my words were not taken verbatim. They didn’t believe that I would
be born as a baby but would transmigrate into a strong container already brimming with
power.
I didn’t actually say how I would be reincarnated I guess.
They may have thought that I would not go down the traditional route of
reincarnating as a baby.
There is also the possibility that the Demon King academy was not searching for the
founder at all. In fact, it could be the opposite. It’s been made to not recognise me as the
founder.
186
“Arnos? This is a dead end.”
Sasha had stopped and was looking at a wall.
“Aah. It’s a hidden passage.”
“I’ve looked with my demon eyes. There’s nothing there.”
“It’s made so that it can’t be detected with demon eyes.”
Saying this I walk straight into the wall.
“Eh...wai...Arnos...?”
*Thump* my head hits the wall and the wall is destroyed.
I carry on walking and the wall collapses.
*Gogogogogogogo* I keep on walking destroying the passage in front of me and
leaving a hole in the shape of my body behind me.
“Haaaaa...!?”
“...Strong...”
“He’s a strong idiot alright. That’s great and all but...Didn’t he say that this was a
hidden passageway?”
“...Can’t be seen with demon eyes...”
“There’s no magic device either...”
I walk back to Misha and Sahsa who have dumbfounded looks on their faces.
“Hurry up.”
Sasha began walking with a puzzled look still on her face.
“This is just walking through solid rock and destroying it.”
“...Nn...”
187
CHAPTER 22
THE TREASURY OF THE DEMON KINGS CASTLE
After a while of breaking through walls, a large space opens up in front of me.
This is the hidden room that leads to the dungeons lowest layer.
Sasha’s face had an expression of surprise on it when she saw it.
“After breaking those walls a room appeared...”
“It was created using magic and was surprisingly easy. I only left the barest traces of
magic to follow. A simple hidden passage that doesn’t use magic. It’s a blind spot for
many people.”
The only drawback to it is every time I come here I have to use Construction Creation
<Ibis> and repair the hole I make.
“But the dungeon beneath Deruzogedo is closed to the public. Only students may
enter. When did you find this hidden passage?”
“What if I said I made it?”
Sasha is dissatisfied and pouts.
188
“Avoiding it. If you don’t want to say, that’s fine.”
It’s a fact though. Oh well, I can’t make her believe me.
“Should we go? This room leads to the lowest layer.”
A few minutes after we start walking we arrive at an especially bright room.
The ceiling is very high and though we are in a dungeon it’s overflowing with trees.
There’s a waterway running through the room causing the light to glitter and reflect
off its surface.
“...Sunlight...” Misha mutters.
“Yeah. Sunlight during daytime and moonlight at night. It’s made to draw in the
outside light.”
“...Is it...for the activation of nature magic?”
Fusion magic which is the secret art of the Necron family uses nature magic. Sasha
and Misha who both specialise in it immediately noticed that this room is a catalyst.
However, it’s a little different from 2000 years ago.
The position of the sunlight is different. Has somebody adjusted it using magic?
It wasn’t only me that used this dungeon, my subordinates did too so people would
have been in here. Maybe one of them did it?
Suddenly, I look up at the ceiling but there’s nothing there.
“...What’s wrong...?”
“No, it’s nothing. Must have been my imagination.”
We lave the nature magic room and carry on.
On the way down a long flight of stairs, Sasha speaks to me.
“Nee, If Arnos has come here before then cant you use Transfer <Gatom>?”
189
“This entire dungeon has an anti-magic spell woven into it to prevent Transfer
<Gatom> working correctly. You could use it but you’d have no idea where you’d end
up.”
It’s easy to cancel the anti-magic but the dungeon has a system in place that would
collapse it if you did.
It would have been easy to leave myself a loophole so only I could use <Gatom> in
the dungeon, however, by setting it up so there were no exceptions it also made it the
best way to stop intruders.
“We’ve been walking for 2 hours now. How much further is it?”
“...Look...”
Misha points ahead where the bottom of the stairs could be seen.
“Fumu. We’ve reached the bottom.”
“Really?”
Sasha runs ahead down the stairs but stops and stares at something in utter
amazement.
Me and Misha catch up to her.
There was a pair of huge, luxurious gates that even a giant could fit through.
“It’s the gate to the altar room.”
Misha looks at the gates with her demon eyes.
“...Anti-magic...”
“Aah. To stop people trying to break in using magic.”
Misha stares even further into the magic abyss.
“...Even Flame Prison Annihilation Canon <Geo Greys> could not destroy it...”
“...Haaaa!? Then how do we get in...?”
190
Yare yare. They still don’t understand who’s here with them.
“Use your head a bit. If you intend to break it then you will fail. If magic doesn’t work
then open it without using magic.”
I calmly step forward and place my hand on the gate. Using my strength I push and
with a heavy, grating noise the gate opens.
“It opened.” Misha grumbled while having a dumbfounded look on her face.
“I thought this before when you lifted my Demon King castle but what’s going on
with your body...? How can you open such a stupidly large door?”
Sasha pushes on the door but of course, it doesn’t move.
I can’t say this out loud but she looks really cute trying to move it.
“I train every day.”
“In what dimension would training allow you to do this?”
Sasha starts muttering to herself.
“Does he come from a lineage with strong people in it?”
“More importantly, the thing you are after is over there.”
At the back of the room is an altar with an ominous looking staff on it.
“Is that...the Kings Scepter...?”
If you look at it with your demon eyes you would tell straight away that it was loaded
with great magic.
It’s completely different from the blunt demon sword that Zepes had. It’s a genuine
item from the age of myths.
“A perfect score in the dungeon test is certain with this.”
I had wondered if somebody had removed it but I’m happy that it’s still here.
“Nee...can I touch it...?”
191
Anything obtained in the dungeon is the possession of the group leader and a
genuine tool from the age of myths is something rarely seen. Obviously, someone like
Sasha with strong demon eyes would be interested.
“Go ahead.”
“Thank you.”
Happily running to the altar Sasha picked up the kings sceptre and stared in
fascination at the mysterious magic tool.
Fumu. It’s fine I guess. She’ll be in a daze for a while now.
“Misha, over here.”
I call Misha over to a door by the side of the altar.
“...What...?”
“This is the treasury.”
I step into the room. At first glance it’s empty but when I speak a few words the
magic veil is lifted and magic tools such as demon swords and magic armor start to
appear one by one.
I collected all this during the age of myths.
Amongst them was the very rare thread called the demon dragon thread which was
produced by dragons. A dress with moonlight sewn into it called <Moon Weaving
Dress>. A robe woven with fur from the golden lion Sirius which was called the most
beautiful in the world, the <Gold Lion’s Robe>. There were a lot of other pretty
costumes as well.
“You can choose something that will suit Sasha.”
Misha stares at the clothes scattered around the treasury.
192
I know her quite well now. I know that she is not looking at the outer clothes but
rather at their abyss.
Magic items made in the age of myths choose their own owners. You can’t just give
someone an item as you don’t know if it will accept them or not. It’s not easy. How’s she
doing?
After a while, Misha began to walk.
“This is good.”
The item she picked up was woven with feathers from the divine bird Phoenix
<Phoenix’s Vestment>. On one hand it grants you the blessing of the immortal fire but
on the other hand, if you are not worthy of it it will turn you into ash.
“It looks beautiful but it can be difficult to wear.”
“...Nn...”
Do you understand? I know she has strong demon eyes but how can she be certain
that it will accept Sasha?
“You should give it to her then.”
With a happy smile on her face, Misha held <Phoenix’s Vestmant> in both hands.
How she was holding it said how important it was to her.
She heads back to the door where Sasha is but on the way she was distracted by a
ring placed on a pedestal.
The <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring>. It gives off a cold air and got its name after covering the
seven seas with ice lotus leaves.
It’s no coincidence that Misha saw the ring. Magic items and their users are attracted
to each other.
“Do you want it?”
193
Misha stares at the ring expressionlessly.
“It’s Misha’s birthday tomorrow as well.”
She shakes her head.
“...It’s fine...”
Misha leaves the treasury as if running away.
“Fumu”
There might be some circumstances. Whatever. On my way out I take the <Ice Lotus
Leaf Ring> and go after Misha.
“Ah! Arnos, Misha, where’d you go? When I looked up you were gone. I was
worried.”
Sasha hurries our way carrying the king’s sceptre.
“My bad. Were you lonely?”
“I already said I was...worried.”
Why say it again if you feel embarrassed?
“Please stop looking at me with that face. It feels like you are looking down on me.”
“What are you saying. The words ‘looking down on someone’ don’t exist in my
dictionary.”
“Please look in a mirror and then say that again.”
What’s she saying? I don’t understand what she’s getting at.
“Do we have any more business here?”
Suddenly turning around Sasha looks back at the altar. All that’s left is to return and
complete the dungeon exam so we should finish our other business quickly.
“Are you going to give it to her?” I said to Misha who was hiding behind my back.
“...Now...?”
194
“Or are you going to hide it and give it her at home?”
After thinking a little Misha shakes her head and steps out from behind my back.
“Sasha.”
Sasha looks back and was surprised to see the <Phoenix’s Vestment> in Misha’s
hands.
“What’s that Misha?”
“...I found it...”
“Here?”
Misha nods.
“For you.”
“...Eh? for me? Is that okay...?Because...that’s...an outrageous magical tool.”
She understood the huge magical power hidden within as she stares at it with her
demon eyes.
“...Tomorrow. Because it’s your birthday...”
Sasha smiles softly and tears come to the corner of her eyes.
“I haven’t got you anything.”
“...I don’t need anything...”
Sasha smile was troubled.
“Thank you Misha. I’m so happy. I’ll treasure it my entire life.”
Misha smiles with joy.
“...Nn...”
Magic circles form in her eyes as she looks at the <Phoenix’s Vestment>. <Demon
Eye’s of Ruin>. There’s no need for them here so has she become emotional causing
them to come out?
195
Somethings odd though. If it was overflowing joy then they should have come out
after she was told it was for her birthday but they came out while staring at the
<Phoenix’s Vestment>. Something has made her excited. What’s she come up with?
“Can I wear it?”
Misha nods and hands <Phoenix’s Vestment> over to Sasha.
She puts her hands on her uniform buttons but then looks at me as if she’s just
noticed me.
“I’m changing my clothes...”
“Aah. I’ll turn around.”
“That’s no good! Please go into that room over there!!”
Good grief. She knows how to make work for people. Can’t be helped.
I listen to what she said and enter the treasury.
As I was about to close the door Misha unexpectedly appeared.
“...She was pleased...”
“That’s good.”
“...Arnos’ help...”
“You were the one that chose it.”
Misha looks shy.
“...Today is the happiest day of my life...”
“You exaggerate.”
“Thank you.”
I nodded and softly closed the door.
196
CHAPTER 23
SASHA’S TRUE MOTIVE
While leaning against the wall of my treasure room I vacantly stare off into space.
...I’m still waiting.
It’s been at least 10 minutes. How long does it take to change clothes?
I knocked on the door but my only answer was silence.
“...Strange.”
Even if Sasha was still busy Misha should have answered.
Have they left without me?
Or...?
“Misha? Are you there? I’m opening the door.”
I opened the door having received no reply.
The altar enters my view first. It’s clearly different from before.
It’s red.
197
In front of the altar is Misha, head slumped forward and kneeling in a pool of blood
with a knife thrust into the right side of her chest.
She’s still alive but needs treating right away, except I can’t. A magic barrier has been
carefully set up around Misha.
“Oh? You finally appeared. You were very obedient there.”
On the other side of the room by the entrance is Sasha. She’s wearing the <Phoenix’s
Vestment> and is holding the king’s sceptre.
“Fumu. What’s with your behaviour Sasha?”
Sahsa replied with a sneer.
“Hmph. You’re an idiot. Just because we got along a little you were so easily
deceived. Did you really want this me to get along with that trash doll in this little play of
ours while aiming for first position in the dungeon test?”
A play huh? Reconciling with Misha, being happy, even crying over her birthday
present. Was all of that a lie?
“Men are simple. A little kiss for only a moment and you fall for it. Did you honestly
think I liked a mongrel like you?”
“You’re very good at acting Sasha.”
Sasha flinched a little at my words before glaring at me.
“...What do you mean?”
“What do I mean? You were so skillful I didn’t see it was an act.”
“I see. It was a fine performance on my part.”
“However, as betrayals go yours seems a bit tepid for some reason. You could have
killed Misha, chopped up her body to make revival difficult, sealed those pieces in rocks
and spread them around the world where I’d never find them. Why didn’t you do that?”
198
Sasha frowns and draws back from the atmosphere I’ve just created. I can’t say any
more. I can’t show a complete lack of empathy.
“So far what you’ve done is nothing but pure mischief. You might as well just patted
Misha’s breasts with that knife.”
“...Shut up. My purpose is to come first in the dungeon exam.”
This stories getting stranger.
“Even if you have the king’ sceptre, it’s meaningless as long as you are a member of
my group.”
Anything the group obtains is the property of the leader.
“Contract <Zekt> was cancelled.”
The contract was made between Misha and Sasha and now it’s disappeared. With
this, she can leave anytime as it was only the contract that made her a member.
However I look at it I can’t see Misha agreeing to the cancellation. Unless both parts
agree it cannot be cancelled. Even if one of them dies the effect will continue.
I don’t think Sasha has enough magic to forcibly break it either.
There are a few other ways to break it but those are the most obvious.
“I see. Interesting.”
Sasha probably thought she had the upper hand but instead she now had a cornered
look on her face.
“You...are you crazy? That girl will die if you don’t help her. This isn’t a situation
where you can be composed! Don’t you understand that!”
“Fumu. What’s wrong with this situation? By all appearances, nothings changed. We
have a tedious sleepy class this afternoon.”
As I speak Sasha’s face becomes more and more stern.
199
“It just seems like a small quarrel between sisters to me.”
“I told you I don’t think of that trash doll as my sister!”
Sasha puts all her anger into that shout.
“She was born to be used by me. Nothing more than a tool and when it became
useless it was to be thrown away like a ragged dustcloth. A pitiful, miserable, magic
doll.”
Sasha is spitting out words loaded with hatred.
“Fufuu hahahaa hahahahahaha!! Please forgive me, but those words are the truth.
How many times do you need to be deceived before you are happy? A really stupid doll.
Did you really think we could get along all happy and nice? Aah, but it turned out
alright. I thought I had no more use for you but you helped me deceive this mongrel.”
She’s not even looking at me. Her eyes are locked onto Misha.
“Nee, Misha. Are you still alive? Let me tell you this in your final moments. No
matter how many times I deceived you, you still believed me. You always played the
good little girl all helpless and cute. You disgust me! I hate you!”
Sasha excitedly spits out words designed to hurt but the thing is, her <Demon Eyes
of Destruction> have not formed.
Not just now either. Not once have they formed since this began.
“And?” I take a step forward and Sasha takes a step back. “Your true reason is?”
Sasha glared at me.
This time her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> formed.
“What’s wrong? Are you angry I saw through you?”
Sasha carries on glaring at me but I smile back.
200
“Oh? Did you possibly think that I couldn’t control my <Demon Eyes of
Destruction>?”
Sasha closes her eyes and when she opens them again her <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> are gone.
“As you can see, I can control them.”
Sasha seems slightly relieved that she did it.
“Did you want me to say it was my misunderstanding? I see. Anyway...”
I take another step forward.
“Your true reason is?”
Sasha presses her lips together.
Is she cautious of my approach or is it something else?
“I heard the story about Zepes and Liorg. You put a lot of pressure on the brothers to
get along. You’re the same as that doll. A peaceful, easygoing, naive fool.”
I’m naive? Well, in this age I guess I am. However, she says I’m peaceful?
“Even though you’ve got a little bit of power you know nothing. Don’t force your
ideas on others!”
“I refuse.”
Sasha was at a loss for words at my reply.
“When I want to say something I’ll say it. When I want to ask something I’ll ask. Who
can give me orders?”
Of course I still need to know some courtesy, however, I don’t need to hold my words
back here.
“Sasha. While you were my subordinate I gave you the hand of friendship. Surely you
didn’t think it will end with this?”
201
I walk right up to Sasha who’s gripping the king sceptre firmly while being on her
guard.
“If you hurt me even a little that girl dies.”
Synchronisation magic Conditions <Lent>.
If I harm Sasha the barrier around Misha will shrink and crush her but before that
happens it will push the knife in deeper and kill her.
“The knife will be pushed in and kill her. Even you will need at least 10 seconds to
break the barrier and heal her. That’s all the time I need.”
Sasha’s body starts to float. She rises up and starts to fly out of the exit.
I was quicker though. I kicked the ground and rapidly approached Sasha grabbing
her hand. Sasha’s face was completely surprised.
Because the conditions had been met <Lent> activated, however, Misha was safe.
There was no change to the barrier.
“...Why...? <Lent> definitely activated...”
Sasha turned her demon eyes on Misha.
If you looked into the abyss you would see that the knife, the barrier and the blood
were all illusions made by my illusion magic.
Misha was healed with recovery magic Healing <Ento> a long time ago and the
barrier was broken. Activating it does nothing.
“Illusion Mimicry <Rainel>...It’s a lie right...?When...?”
“The moment I saw it. My friend was dying. Of course I would act.”
After that, I knew Sasha was planning something so I activated <Rainel>.
“By the way. I did that in 0.1 seconds. You had another 9.9 seconds to run away.
What should I do with the remaining time?”
202
I lay a little bit of emphasis on the hand I’m grasping.
Sasha frowns in pain.
“...Wait...”
A voice was heard from the altar.
I look back while grasping Sasha’s hand.
I released <Rainel> and Misha was standing there.
“...Forgive her...”
Fumu. Saying something like that.
“I don’t mind forgiving her but it would be better if she tells me what she’s really
thinking instead of this lax betrayal and bad acting.”
“Force is not good.”
Yare yare. She doesn’t normally look at me with such serious eyes.
“...No good...?”
Whatever. It’s fine I guess.
I won’t take orders but it’s different if its a request. I’ll willingly accept the requests
of this particular friend.
“You should thank Misha for this.”
I release Sasha’s hand and she flies away immediately.
“You are truly foolish Misha. Did you honestly think I’d say thank you? Too bad.
Your life exists to be used by me. In your last moments, you’ll regret this!”
Spitting out those words Sasha suddenly loses control of Flight <Fres> causing her
to fall to the floor doing a flashy roll along the ground as she hits it.
“...Ouch...Wha...This...?”
203
“Aah, my bad. You were in such high spirits with your little speech I forgot to tell you
but I disturbed the magic flow around here so you can’t fly.”
I laughed at the girl who’s face showed humiliation.
“A loser is a loser. Give it your all and crawl on the ground all the way back,
otherwise, I might change my mind.”
“...Insolent fellow...I’ll remember this...”
*Hahaha* I instinctively release fresh laughter.
“I wanted to hear such lines. Do it, if you can.”
Even though I was undoubtedly being glared at I turned my back to Sasha and
walked off.
Calling out over my shoulder I speak to Sasha.
“Sasha. I’m tolerant of betrayal by my subordinates not to mention yours barely
ranks as mischief. I’ll forgive you if you show suitable manners and thanks.”
Sasha didn’t say anything and left without looking back.
204
CHAPTER 24
MISHA’S SECRET
“Well then Misha.”
I turn round by the altar and Misha walks over to me.
“Are you going to tell me?”
She quietly watches me.
“...About Sasha...?”
“About you.”
Misha falls into her usual deadpan silence when I say that.
“...Want to know...?”
“Because you’re my friend.”
Misha looks down slightly.
“You don’t want to say?”
“Want to say.”
205
“You change your mind?”
“...Arnos is my friend. Is kind...”
“I see.”
“...Nn...”
Misha looked at me with her usual eyes devoid of feelings.
“...At midnight on my 15th birthday, I’ll disappear...”
She delivered her confession in an indifferent tone.
“This related to you being a magic doll?”
It’s not a particularly surprising story from a technique like this.
“Magic doll is not correct.”
Was it a metaphor then?
“Misha Necron does not exist.”
Fumu. I see. Was it such a thing?
I can see most of the circumstances now going by what I’ve heard so far.
“In other words, you are originally Sasha?”
When I said it Misha blinked at me in surprise.
“...How can you know that...?”
“It’s almost impossible to cancel any contract made by Contract <Zekt> unless the
difference in magic power is enormous. Yours and Sasha’s magic power levels are very
similar yet she cancelled the contract.”
One of the few methods did come to mind.
“However, if you and Sasha are the same person then only one of you needs to cancel
it since in effect you signed the contract with just one person.”
206
“...Arnos is smart...”
It’s not something worthy of being praised. I guess the people of this time don’t know
that there is magic to split a person into two people.
“It’s similar to a magic called Soul Fission <Dielga>. The body and soul are divided
but they gradually return to their single original form.”
Misha nods.
“I’m a simulated personality created by magic. I don’t originally exist. I’ll return to
Sasha on my 15th birthday. That’s why that girl called me a magic doll.”
Because she’s a temporary life she’s a magic doll huh?
That explains the same magic power and why Misha is in white clothes despite the
fact she has the same blood. They always knew she’d disappear.
“Is this the work of Ivis Necron?”
Misha is surprised again.
Looks like I’m right.
“...How...?”
“Soul Fission <Dielga> is not a simple magic. In this age, it has really limited use.
Also, the success rate dramatically drops if it’s not cast on a fetus. You carry Ivis’ blood.
It’s not a big leap to suspect him.”
And he has a reason.
“<Dielga> and fusion magic together have a purpose. Fusion magic can fuse together
two magics but it has a flaw due to it’s limited fusion time.”
Even the fusion magic I improved still has a limited duration.
207
“However, it’s a different story if you originally divide one thing into two. Using the
power of Misha and Sasha who will return to one person Ivis came up with a way of
eliminating the duration defect of fusion magic.”
Use <Dielga> to divide then use fusion magic to amplify the magic power. The
original magic power will increase many tens if not hundreds of times and because it
was originally the same thing it will permanently fuse together and never separate again.
I must admit even I find it quite an absurd thing to do. The complexity of the
method, the difficulty of the magic and the risk to Sasha are all enormous.
Even if she survived the fusion could her body withstand the power? Even if it did,
would her mind survive?
Well, even if Ivis is rotting he’s still a demon I produced directly. It will probably be
fine.
“There are other possibilities I thought about but how’d I do?”
Misha nods. Guess I was right after all.
“Separation Fusion Reincarnation <Dino Jikusess>”
“That the magic cast on Sasha?”
Misha nods again.
It’s a magic made by combining fusion magic and <Dielga>. It must have been
developed to produce a stronger demon. This is probably the reason that he started
studying fusion magic.
“That’s why you said we can’t meet on your birthday.”
Misha nods.
“...I’m sorry...”
“Why are you apologising?”
208
“...I was silent...”
“Don’t worry about it. When you want to say something you should just say it.”
Misha looked down and muttered.
“I wanted to spend the time normally.” She says while raising her gaze to meet mine
before continuing.
“Since I was born my fate was decided. I’ll disappear and only Sasha will remain.
Even so, those 15 years would be pretty good I thought.”
Even compared to the short lives of humans her life is too short. For demons it’s a
life so short it will be an instant.
“With only that much time, I wanted memories, but no demons would talk to me.
Half a Necron. I’m not supposed to exist. Even in the school, it was the same.”
Fumu. Certainly, I’ve never seen Misha talking to another demon. Even Emilia will
only do businesslike exchanges.
“I thought so.”
Misha’s eyes are strong and stare straight at me.
“Arnos spoke to me and became my friend. You took me to your house and your
parents happily spoke to me.”
Misha laughs.
It was trivial but Misha cherishes those memories so much.
“A miracle happened in my life.”
A girl I spoke to on a whim considers it a miracle. What kind of past have you walked
until now? It’s easy to imagine.
This age is certainly peaceful but it’s still not without tragedies.
“Arnos.”
209
Misha calls me.
“Thank you for calling my name. I was happy.”
The thing I wanted to say tomorrow has arrived. I gently place my hand on the head
of Misha who’s saying such a silly thing.
“Are you happy? Are you really satisfied?”
Misha nods.
“I’m not afraid because I never existed from the beginning.”
Yare yare. This is quite the problem.
“You are here and you are my first friend. You didn’t think I was going to let my
friend die did you?”
Misha’s eyes rounded but she immediately shook her head.
“...Impossible even for Arnos... I do not exist from the beginning. I’m only returning
to the original. I’m not dying, I’m disappearing. I cannot revive.”
Resurrection <Ingaru>. If the soul survives the death then by looking into the abyss
at the origin of the soul they can be revived, however, the origin of Misha is Sasha. After
Misha disappears, even if I use <Ingaru> the origin of Misha which is the source of the
resurrection won’t exist anywhere.
“A body and soul cannot remain divided forever.”
Originally one thing divided into two by magic. The time limit is 15 years. After 15
years the body and soul that is not restored cannot continue living.
To begin with, the state of division between Misha and Sasha is unnatural. Magic can
temporarily cause unnatural things to exist and can also restore unnatural things.
That being said magic cannot indefinitely maintain artificial things caused by magic.
210
If it does maintain it then a distortion will inevitably form somewhere.
“Thank you.”
“What for?”
“Because Arnos is kind.”
I don’t understand at all.
“Kind words are good and all but just those won’t save you.”
“I was truly saved by you so it’s alright now.”
What do you mean its alright?
While thinking Misha reached up and patted my head.
“There there.”
Another action I don’t understand.
“Are you sad?”
“Sad? This me?”
The sad one should be Misha.
“Do you regret becoming friends with me?”
“Why would you ask that?”
Misha kept quiet for a moment the spoke.
“...Misha Necron does not exist...”
She says it in her usual indifferent tone. Because she will disappear she’s worried
about me making friends with someone who will disappear.
Stupid. This complete idiot.
I grabbed her slender body and pulled her to me hugging her strongly.
211
“...Arnos...?”
“There are two things that I don’t know.”
Strongly. Strongly. I hug Misha.
I will tell you that you are here.
“...What...?”
“Regret and impossibility.”
While being hugged by me Misha turns her cold eyes to me.
“I told you. I am the founder, the Demon King. I will grant your wish.”
Even with her usual deadpan expression Misha seems puzzled.
“I want to reconcile.”
She must mean Sasha.
“That is my wish.”
Is that what she wants in her last few hours?
She still doesn’t believe I’m the founder.
I won’t let my words become lies.
“...Difficult...?”
“Don’t worry. I told you I don’t know what impossible is.”
I release Misha.
I began walking towards the large door out of the room.
“Where are you going?”
“To where Sasha is. I’ll make sure you make up.”
When I laughed Misha smiled happily.
“...Nn...”
“Misha. Will you make me one promise?”
212
Misha looks at me.
“You must keep thinking that there is a tomorrow right up to the last moment.”
She remains silent.
“Do you want to spend the time normally?”
Misha nodded at my words.
“I understand.”
“Alright. Let’s go and quickly catch Sasha.”
We start heading back the way we came.
I stare ahead and the sound of Misha’s steps follow me.
There’s nothing to be scared about she said. Because she doesn’t exist.
Is that really so?
She may have just given up and accepted it.
Take a good look Misha.
I am Anos Voldigoad.
213
CHAPTER 25
THE SECOND MATCH
Me and Misha are heading up the stairs towards the upper levels of the dungeon.
“Catching up?” Misha asks.
Sasha tried to use Flight <Fres> but I prevented that. Walking normally we still
haven’t caught up though. Perhaps she’s running?
“It’ll be fine.”
I raise my foot slightly and stamp on the floor. With a rumbling noise, the dungeon
begins to shake so violently even standing becomes difficult.
“Hold on.”
“...Nn...”
Holding onto my hand Misha is able to stay upright somehow.
After about a minute the shaking finally stops.
“You can let go now.”
Misha gently lets go of my hand.
214
“What did you do?”
“I changed the topography a little and made some dead ends. We can catch up now.”
After advancing onward for a while a bright space appeared in front of us.
The room where nature magic could be performed.
Sasha was there though she appeared to be at a loss.
The reason was probably the fact that the passage we came through was no longer
there. When I stamped my foot the terrain changed dramatically and collapsed the
tunnel.
“Yo Sasha.”
When I spoke she jumped before turning around. She still grasping the king’s
sceptre.
“Is this your doing?”
I assume she’s on about the dead end.
“Why would I tell a traitor?”
Sasha’s eyes take on a grim look.
She’s being cautious since she doesn’t know what my aim is.
“If you want the king sceptre you’ll have to kill me.”
“What? No. Misha wants to make up with you.”
Sasha rolled her eyes with irritation.
“Are you an idiot? Have you already forgotten what you did to me a while back?”
Sharp words but Misha just stares at Sasha.
215
“I’m amazed at this idiot doll as well as you Arnos. You take everything this child
says so seriously. This child you are so enamoured with does not exist. It has no life and
no soul. It’s just a trash doll that will disappear tomorrow.”
“Fumu. I’ve already heard about that. So what?”
Were my words unexpected? Sasha appears to be at a loss.
“...I see. She told you. Doll has been behaving like she’s alive for a long time now. Is
it afraid of disappearing?”
“Wrong.”
“What is?”
“It’s decided that I will disappear. There’s nothing to be scared of.” Misha said
indifferently. “But before that, I want to make up with Sasha. That’s all.”
Sasha glares at Misha.
“I also want to know the truth.”
“About what?”
In a rare moment of hesitation Misha stalls before asking Sasha
“Does Sasha hate me?”
Sasha didn’t answer the question and instead turned to me.
“Nee. Do you want to fight again?”
She’s a woman who obviously hasn’t learnt her lesson.
“What kind of match?”
“I will draw a magic formation. If you can use it on your first attempt you win. If you
can’t it’s my win.”
Using the magic formation that another person has built is very difficult. You need to
know what type of magic it is as well as understand the technique for using it. Normally
216
the side drawing the formation will have an overwhelming advantage but that’s only if
their opponent is not me.
“That’s all? It’s quite advantageous for me. You can apply some more handicaps if
you want.”
“I’m fine. Even you will find this impossible to do.”
Fumu. She’s confident. How interesting.
“What are you betting?”
“If you win I will answer that child’s question.”
“And if you win?”
“You’ll use a single magic of my choosing without refusing.”
A strange condition.
“What magic?”
“Oh? You have to check? Are you too scared to play now?”
Hou. This fellow knows how to rile someone up.
The condition is to use one magic unquestioningly. It’s a broad condition and the use
of Contract <Zekt> will make sure it’s absolute. <Zekt> cannot be cancelled by being
halfhearted either. I need to be cautious due to my high magical power.
If she makes the conditions simple and limited, using <Zekt> should be okay.
“Very well. I accept your challenge.”
Sasha smiled in satisfaction and used <Zekt>.
After checking the contents I sign it.
“Well then, whats the formation?”
“I’m going to start drawing it now.”
Sasha turns around and walks off before stopping in the center of the room.
217
Closing her eyes she holds the king’s sceptre with both hands and raises it up.
Magic power particles begin to rise up and an original magic circle starts to form at
her feet before gradually spreading out all over the room.
It’s a magical formation of considerable scale.
Originally, this formation would be beyond what Sasha could cast due to her power
levels but with the kings sceptre and the <Phoenix’s Vestment> her magic power has
risen enough to let her create this formation.
Magic characters and gates form one after the other. Ten minutes or so pass and
Sasha is still building it.
I still have no idea what this magic is.
For starters, I don’t know this magic. It resembles no magic from the age of myths.
This is either something developed in the last 2000 years or judging by Sasha
confidence something she herself has created.
Another reason is the formation is unfinished. By my guess its not even at 10% yet.
There’s too many options to guess at the moment. At this stage, even for me, it’s
impossible to narrow down what kind of magic it is.
“How long is this going to take?”
“Don’t worry. It will be done before that child disappears at midnight tomorrow.”
At her current pace, it will only just be done by midnight tomorrow.
I see. It’s probably a strategy to delay me. Does she think I’ll be in a hurry to save
Misha before midnight so I’ll rush and fail or is she planning something else entirely?
“Oh? Are you getting impatient a little?”
“You challenged me to a match so you should do your best. Don’t ruin it with petty
tricks.”
218
“What wonderful confidence. Take a look. I’ll win this time.”
During our last match, the differences in our abilities were clearly shown. Where’s
her confidence coming from? Sasha understands how powerful I am.
“Interesting. Out of respect for your reckless courage, I’ll not look at all until you
complete the formation.”
I sit down and close my demon eyes before casting Magic Clock <Teru> to see what
time it was.
Sasha is concentrating on constructing her formation. At this scale if she makes even
a tiny mistake she won’t finish in time though I don’t think her pride will allow her to
make a mistake.
With considerable concentration, Sasha continues drawing without making any
mistakes.
As the sun goes down moonlight enters the room.
Misha watches her sister figure desperately building the magic formation as if trying
to burn the scene into her eyes. It’s like she would regret even blinking and continues
watching her.
In this way, time passes and eventually <Teru> shows the time 11:45
219
CHAPTER 26
LIE
Finally.
“Arnos.”
Sasha called my name.
I slowly got up, activated my demon eyes and looked at the magic formation only to
find it still unfinished.
“Don’t tell me you couldn’t finish it in time?”
“That’s wrong. It will be completed by you.”
Sasha raises her hands and invokes magic. The moonlight that was pouring into the
room scatters off into countless rays of light and fills in the missing pieces of the
formation.
A huge completed nature magic circle fills the room.
I immediately started analysing the formation.
220
An accomplished mage in this age might need a whole day to decipher the hundreds
of thousands of magic characters but I saw it all the moment I looked at it.
This is easy, however...
“Kuku, kukukuku, kuhahahaha!! I see. Indeed I see it, Sasha. You never intended to
win right from the beginning.”
Sasha smiled at my words.
“I know your power. Even with such a game, I would never have won no matter how
good I was, however, I refuse to lose to fate.”
I see. She doesn’t want to lose to fate.
“As you guessed, my purpose is to have you use this great magic.”
“You planned well. You have to activate this magic to win and if I lost you’d order me
to activate it anyway.”
Since I’m under <Zekt> I have to cast it. No matter who wins or loses the magic will
still be cast which is what Sasha wants.
Of course with my power it’s not like I couldn’t get out of it but...that would be
inelegant and tasteless.
“All right. In honour of your wisdom and courage, I’ll accept the victory.”
I hold my hand out to the circle, synchronise with the magic wavelength of Sasha and
activate the formation.
“This is the first time I’ve seen this magic. What is it?”
“Origin Tuning <Zekshiz>. It’s a magic that I developed.”
<Zekshiz> appears to be a magic that tampers with the wavelength of magic power.
It’s not a superficial synchronisation like I just did. It changes the actual origin and
makes you like another person.
221
Flame Prison Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys> is a high level magic that Sasha
could barely cast so this circle would be beyond her power levels so that’s why she
needed me to cast it.
The target of <Zekshiz> is Sasha herself.
“Your resolution. You’ve fully shown it to me.”
I activate <Zekshiz>.
Sasha body begins to shine while blue particles dance about like fireflies.
The light gets stronger and stronger and the whole room is dyed blue before
returning to its normal color.
“...is it over...?”
“Aah, it’s my win. Do you understand?”
Sasha nods.
“You can’t lie. I’m going to use Though Domain <Liknos>.”
<Liknos> conveys the thoughts of the person inside its effect.
It can be prevented by using anti-magic but with me as her partner it’s impossible.
“I don’t mind.”
I look at Misha who nods as if to say no problem.
I activate <Liknos>
“Misha.”
At the center of the huge room the Necron sisters face each other while moonlight is
pouring down creating a fantastical scene.
“You’ll disappear in a short while.”
Misha nods.
“What’s it like?”
222
Misha answers as indifferently as always.
“It’s not scary.”
“I see.”
Sasha stares straight at her younger sister.
“You want to know the truth?”
“...Nn...”
“That’s good. Because this is the end I’ll answer.”
Sasha takes a deep breath
If you are conscious of <Liknos> your thoughts will be transmitted through the
magic.
[This is the end.]
[You never existed since the beginning.]
[You are only returning to the original form. Me.]
[An existence similar to me, always by my side but never an eyesore.]
[If I think about it, it was good.]
[As a child I couldn’t control my <Demon Eyes of Destruction>...]
[Only you were by me. Only you looked in my eyes. Only you smiled at me.]
[Because you helped me practise I ended up being able to control my eyes and stop
hurting people.]
[I could go out and laugh with other demons.]
[But for you who doesn’t exist, you were only a servant who followed. You were
always alone.]
[For 15 years I’ve lived happily enough and that’s enough. It’s fine already so I give
my remaining life to you.]
223
[You said it was destiny but I will not acknowledge it.]
[Our soul and body is divided in 2.]
[I’m the original but I always thought there should be a way to change it so I
researched magic all this time.]
[Separation Fusion Reincarnation <Dino Jikusess>. What distinguishes you from
me is our magic wavelength so I created Origin Tuning <Zekshiz>.]
[I changed the origin of my power to match yours so <Dino Jikusess> won’t know
who’s the original.]
[It was impossible for me but thanks to Arnos I succeeded.]
[Another magic, Subject Alternation <Delt> will make you the original.]
[I can do it.]
[<Delt> is the last piece to use. Please be aware that you are you.]
[Reject me, reject Sasha Necron.]
[Everything I’ve done has been in preparation for this day.]
[Everything was to make you hate me.]
[You’ll be okay.]
[Here at the end I need to tell you that I’m sorry I didn’t tell you the truth Misha.]
[Since I’m disappearing I don’t have to worry about paying the price of lying while
under <Zekt>.]
“Nee, doll.”
[Nee, Misha.]
“I’ve hated you so much all this time.”
[I’ve always loved you so much.]
Sasha betrays the contract but I destroyed <Zekt> right at that moment.
224
“Therefore”
[Therefore]
“Have a nice day.”
[Goodbye Misha. I love you so much my younger sister.]
Sasha hugs her younger sister. She doesn’t seem to have realised but she’s smiling.
[Are you smiling as well? I can’t see your face.]
[I will change it. You dying. Such a fate. I’ll break it.]
“...Subject Alternation <Delt>...”
[Stay healthy Misha. Bye-bye.]
The moment Sasha casts the magic both of them are engulfed in a dazzling light.
The light begins to settle and the shadow of 2 people begins to appear.
After another 20 seconds, the light disappears completely.
The figures of 2 people who haven’t changed are still there.
With a surprised expression, Sasha stares at the face of her younger sister.
“...Such a...”
[I’ve prepared all this time.]
[I worked everything out so nothing would go wrong.]
[However...]
The thoughts of her heart flowed out. She spills words filled with despair.
“...Why...?”
Sasha’s magic failed.
She was ready to burst into tears at any moment.
“What kind of magic?”
Even if Misha asks Sasha just makes a sad face.
225
After staring at her older sister for a while Misha says
“Sasha is bad at lying.”
It’s an indifferent tone but kind at the same time.
“I didn’t know why you were lying.”
Nothing but good will comes from Misha’s eyes while she looks at her older sister.
“But I like the clumsy Sasha.”
Sasha bites her lip and strongly holds back her tears but a few drops begin to fall.
Misha must reject Sasha or else <Delt> won’t take effect.
Sasha plan was certainly perfect but she made one miscalculation. Misha loved her
older sister more than she thought and her love was not affected by Sasha’s acting.
It’s sad. Sasha entire plan to save Misha had failed.
“...Idiot...”
A voice that sounded like it was being squeezed out resounded.
“...You idiot...you...that much...that much...I...I did so many terrible things...!”
Sasha appeals to Misha
“I said some awful things...I hurt you...why...?why...?”
Sasha knees buckled under her despair and she buried her face into Misha’s chest.
“...Please...Misha...hate me. Please reject me...”
Sasha entreats Misha with tears spilling down her face.
“Otherwise I can’t help you. I’ll disappear in your place.”
Misha places her hand on Sasha’s head gently rubs it.
“There there.”
Placing her other hand on Sash’s shoulders Misha says.
“Don’t mind it. I am the one who never existed from the beginning.”
226
“That’s not true! Misha is here! I want to protect you! I love you. You are important.
You’re my sister. I’ll destroy your fate!”
Sasha clings to Misha tightly.
“...Please...don’t disappear...don’t leave me...”
Misha smiles a troubled smile.
“I’m not disappearing. I’m joining with Sasha. I’ll always be with you.”
Time is almost up.
Misha’s time as Misha was almost up but she looked satisfied while patting the
crying Sasha.
“I was able to reconcile.”
Misha looks back at me
“Arnos’ help.”
“I’m glad.”
Misha nods.
“Do you have any other requests?”
“I have no more regrets.”
Looking me straight in the eyes she continues.
“I thought we could never reconcile but in my life, two miracles have happened.”
“What are you saying?”
Misha tilts her head at me.
“The real miracle happens now.”
Holding up my hand I cast Demon King Army <Guys>.
227
CHAPTER 27
THE FOUNDER’S ANSWER
“How long are you going to cry? Stand up Sasha.”
She slowly turned to look at me, her eyes red and swollen from crying.
“It’s still too early to give up.”
“...Can you erase me instead of Misha?”
“If you ask if I can do it or not, I can. <Delt> was it? The reason you need to make
Misha reject you is because you are inexperienced.”
Now Misha turned to me with a begging look in her eyes.
“Not allowed.”
“Don’t worry. I have no intention of doing it.”
Sasha pipes up.
“Please Arnos! Kill me! I’ve lived enough! I want to give the rest of my life to Misha.”
“I never existed from the beginning. It’s weird if Sasha is the one to be sacrificed.”
Both Sasha and Misha appeal to me.
228
They both want to protect each other so much that they are each willing to disappear.
Yare yare. How brave and admirable of them.
Unfortunately, both of their requests are not my style.
“That reminds me. There was a question similar to this in the aptitude test.”
I say while thinking back to the entrance exam.
“There is a daughter that is powerful but lacks the aptitude of the Demon King and a
son that has poor magic but a great aptitude to be the Demon King. One day they both
receive a gods curse and are fated to die together at a certain time but you are also given
one holy grail to cure one of them. Which one should you save? Describe the thoughts of
the founder at this time.”
“The one with the high aptitude.” Misha answers.
“Why?”
“The Demon King will not reincarnate into a demon that is not suitable regardless of
how powerful they are.”
I see. That’s the thinking of this era. Nowadays they lay emphasis on pedigree and
aptitude so that’s the correct answer.
“Wrong.”
Misha looks at me.
“Reincarnates into the one with power?”
You could also look at it that the Demon King would only reincarnate into someone
powerful.
However,
“Also wrong.”
Misha blinked as if she didn’t understand.
229
“In the first place who’s the fellow asking which one should be saved? When was it
said the founder could only save one of them? A gods curse? When would I lose against
a god?”
Turning towards Sasha and Misha I state in a grand manner
“The correct answer is to save both with the single grail.”
They should understand what I’m trying to say.
Sasha stood up. It was without much force but she stood up.
“I’ll help you both.”
“...How...? It doesn’t require much thought to see that it’s impossible. Originally our
body and soul are one. We cannot remain divided forever. Even if you prepare a new
body for Misha, a soul cannot live a long life when cut in half. Even if you reincarnate it
will still only be half a soul and will still die young.”
Sasha arranges her logic to prove its impossible, however, if you know its impossible,
why did you stand up?
Is she expecting it? Betting everything on a tiny sliver of hope? That I will overturn
common sense like in our group opposition exam and replace her with Misha?
To that expectation, I will not answer.
“In all cases, you are still the original one.”
“...So it is impossible then...?”
“No, not at all. There’s a simple solution to this. Originally, there just needs to be 2
people.”
Sasha’s eyes open wide in surprise.
“Is such a thing possible? How?”
“Change the past.”
230
Sasha was at a loss for words. Indeed, she probably thinks that the past cant be
changed, however, true magic can transcend even time, to a light degree anyway.
At this level, even for me, I can’t say that it will be easy.
“Time Manipulation <Lebaido> can trace back 15 years.”
This time Misha speaks up.
“I won’t be born if you change the past.”
“...That’s right. Misha was created by <Dino Jikusess>. If we were twins from the
beginning the Misha who is here now will disappear. Even if she is a younger sister it
won’t be Misha...”
If I change the past, then Misha won’t be born. It’s blocked in all directions. A true
impossibility.
However, the Demon King is one that destroys even the impossible.
“2 divided souls. Due to its origin, it is destined to return to being one. Don’t you
think there should be another origin?”
“What does that even mean?”
“Originally there was a whole Sasha. Then Sasha is divided by <Dino Jikusess> and
we get a Sasha and Misha whose origin is halved.”
They are both listening to me with a half-stunned look.
“We simply fuse Sasha with Sasha and Misha with Misha. It’s a simple addition and
once done you will both have complete origins and will both be real people who were
born.”
“...I don’t really get it... If it was just me I can see it but is there such a magic to make
the exact same person?”
231
“Sorry. No magic can produce the exact same person. There is only one origin for
everything in this world.”
“So it’s still impossible then?”
“No, I cannot make another person who’s exactly the same but I don’t need to. We’ll
go and meet the other person ourselves.”
“...What does that even mean...?”
“I didn’t explain myself properly. I should have said I’ll go into the past and fuse the
current you with the past you.”
Both Sasha and Misha have looks on their faces that say they still don’t understand.
Origin magic <Lebaido>. They don’t know the time concept that occurs when using
it. In the age of myths, I wonder how many demons could change the past by more than
a few seconds?
“Basically, I will send the origins of the 2 people who are here now 15 years into the
past to when you were born. There will be 2 origins each then. One for the past and one
for the present. Misha and Sasha are the same person but past Misha and Sasha are also
the same person. Both your origins will return to being one. Misha will fuse with Misha
and Sahsa will fuse with Sasha.”
“...What will happen then...?”
“You would both have bodies and would basically be born as twins.”
Changing the past is subject to various laws and is very difficult. If someone notices
that twins were born then contradictions in the timeline will occur and the past that was
changed will not go well.
Therefore, all I need to do is make sure that nobody realises or becomes aware of it.
232
“Although the past will be changed both of you as well as Ivis will continue to think
that Misha was born due to <Dino Jikusess>. Nothing will change. Not world history,
not even a speck of dust. The only thing that will change is that Misha will still be here at
midnight.”
Sasha looked at me with a face that said that she didn’t believe me.
“...Can you really do such a thing...?”
I nod silently.
“Can all royal families use origin magic?”
“I can use it...”
I looked at Misha and she nodded as well.
“Good. Both of you will be using <Lebaido>. If I go back nothing will happen. Both of
you need to go back and join up with your origins at the moment you were born.”
“...Wait. I know the basics of origin magic but such a great magic is...”
“That’s why I used Demon King Army <Guys>.”
The origins of us 3 will be connected by <Guys>. I can pour my magic into them
through the magic lines as much as they need
“Leave the magic power and use of it to me. All you need to do is look at your origins
with your demon eyes. Those will be your targets.”
I raise 2 fingers.
“One. Make sure you get your own origin. Fix your eyes on the time that you were in
your mother’s stomach as the time stream you can travel back on is fixed then.”
I can send them back 15 years but that’s too general. I need an exact time.
“Two and this is important. The assumption of origin magic is that you are
borrowing power from the founder, the Demon King.”
233
The origins of magic use the rule that the older you are the more magical you are.
Should I lend them my power from now or let them borrow my power from 2000 years
ago? It’s not so simple a story.
When using origin magic it would be much stronger using the me from 2000 years
ago due to the 2000 year drift strengthening my magic and increasing my power.
Oh well, it can’t be helped. It’s a troublesome magical concept. I should just finish
up.
“Okay? Listen up. I am the founder. The Demon King of cruelty that you believe in is
fake. He’s an imitation. Believe that I am the founder when you use the origin magic
otherwise <Lebaido> will fail.”
Misha and Sasha look at each other then nodded as they steeled themselves.
“Believe.” Misha said
“In any case, I’m relying on you anyway. Even if it’s only a little, there’s a small
chance that I believe you.” replied Sasha.
“Don’t forget those words.”
I hold up my hand and draw a three-dimensional <Lebaido> magic formation in the
room. In the blink of an eye magic that transcends time was built.
I concentrate all my awareness on using the magic.
At that moment a loud noise rings out and the ceiling collapses.
Following the rules of gravity, a huge pile of rubble falls down.
Mixed in with the rubble was a shadow which dropped straight down.
The moment my eyes caught the face of a skeleton it was already only several
centimetres away and in its hand was a jet black demon sword. It was like it was holding
condensed night in its hand.
234
It looks like a masterpiece from the age of myths.
The ominous swords effortlessly breaks through my anti-magic barrier before
tearing through my skin, splitting my flesh and piercing my heart.
Fresh blood scatters.
“...Arnos...!!”
Sasha raises a scream like voice.
“Goodbye, strong Demon who’s name cannot be known.”
One of the old seven demon emperors Avis Necron mutters in a low voice before
pushing the rest of the sword into my chest.
“...Sasha...”
“...I know!!”
Misha uses Creation Construction <Ibis> to cover Ivis’ body in a prison of steel while
at the same time Sasha pours all her magical power into her <Demon Eyes of
Destruction>.
“Die!!”
Apart from the rubble that is still falling all the other debris, rubble and surrounding
objects make a noise and shatter all at once.
“You should be quiet.”
Ivis waves a hand and Sashas <Demon Eyes of Destruction> are suppressed while
Misha’s steel jail is broken.
Ivis then activates Demon Binding Chain <Gigel> tying Sasha and Misha up in
chains of magic.
“You are important containers. You should behave yourselves. It’s almost time.
<Dino Jikusess> will be completed and the founder will reincarnate here.”
235
Ivis looks up at the sky where moonlight is now pouring through.
“Fumu. I see. <Dino Jikusess> was purely to make a container for the founder to
reincarnate into.”
An astonished Ivis turns to see me standing there with a demon sword sticking out of
my heart.
“...Impossible... wounds from the demon sword Gador cannot be healed...”
It’s true that recovery magic hasn’t been working since I got stabbed.
But that’s it.
“Did you honestly think I die from just having my heart crushed?”
I grab Ivis’ face daring to take another blow from him at such close range.
“I thought it was about time for you to come, Ivis Necron. You studied fusion magic
for over 1000 years and even gave it to your descendants. You couldn’t allow a nuisance
to ruin it.”
I draw a magic circle inside this guys body.
Superficial magic wouldn’t work on someone from the age of myths.
“Unfortunately, I don’t have time to play with you so I’ll have to ask you to leave
early.”
I smash condensed magic power into the inside of Ivis’ body.
“Flame Prison Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys>”
At that moment a jet black sun appeared inside Ivis and tore through the multiple
layers of anti-magic he had built collapsing his body from the inside.
Black light began to leak from Ivis’ body as he began to split open.
“Gahh...!thi...this magical power... Impossible. Not only more knowledgeable than
me but more powerful...you...are strong...!!”
236
Ivis was blown away while trying to resist <Geo Greys> rampaging inside his body.
“Fumu. As expected from a demon from the age of myths.”
I pull the demon sword Gador from my heart
“I’m not able to heal the wound caused by this demon sword.”
I threw the demon sword Gador at Ivis causing the jet black sword to pierce his body
as if it was sucked in.
The force I threw it with was still in effect causing that guy’s body to fly into the air
and smash into the wall where he looked like he was crucified.
“Gu...kaa...aa..”
He’s not dead but he shouldn’t be able to resist for a while.
I cast anti-magic on Sasha and Misha freeing them from <Gigel>.
“Okay?” Misha asks
I nod. 15 seconds left until midnight? I’ve got time.
It’s time for the live performance. Time to change the past.
“Okay, it’s now the final finish. Believe in me.”
I pour magic into the formation I built and trigger Origin Magic <Lebaido>.
237
CHAPTER 28
THE GUARDIAN DEITY OF TIME
The Magic Clock <Teru> showed 11:59:55
Heading towards the origin that Sasha and Misha had fixed their eyes on <Lebaido>
invites them to the past.
The time is now 11:59:56 and the world turned white.
The floors, walls and ceiling everything went white.
A further 2 seconds of time pass and the clock stops.
This place is now isolated from the world.
“Did you come?”
The point of a silver sword appears and the empty space in front of my eyes was
suddenly cut. It looks a bit like a curtain for an actor to enter the stage.
From just the tip you could think it was a sword but I know its actually a scythe.
“What...is that...?” Sasha asks in a surprised voice.
“...I cannot see the bottom of its magic...” Misha adds.
238
Other than me this must be her first time meeting someone who’s power she couldn’t
see the bottom of.
“Concentrate on your origins. The magic hasn’t fully formed yet. Besides, this guy
isn’t someone you can take on.”
Enlarging the space that was cut a pair of hands wearing white gloves appear.
Grasping the space they wrench it open further and a figure slowly appears.
It’s wearing a white robe with a hood and no matter how hard you stare with your
demon eyes you won’t be able to see its face. Of course, it’s possible it doesn’t even have
a face to begin with.
“Nee. Arnos, what is that...?” Sasha asks me again.
“Eugo Ra Raviaz the guardian deity of time. Simply put, its the god responsible for
protecting and keeping the order and flow of time.”
“...Go...God...!?” Stunned, Sasha leaks the word.
“He’s here for business as a god. I’m going to greatly alter the past and he doesn’t
forgive people that set out to do that.”
Eugo Ra Raviaz turns to look at me. After a moment it appears to recognize me and
says.
“—Won’t permit—”
A solemn voice shakes the air around it.
“Hou. This is the first time we’ve met where you’ve spoken.”
In 2000 years, will even gods change?
“—Won’t forgive—”
Again Eugo Ra Raviaz emits a voice that shakes the air around it
239
“Fumu. If possible, could you look the other way on this? Even though I’m changing
the past I’m only saving one demon. Or you could say only one tragedy is disappearing
from this world. Can’t a god allow this one thing?”
“—Won’t permit—“
If you try to change the past with magic other supernatural powers will act to prevent
it. The order of the world, the law of the world or simply providence. The guardian deity
embodies all of it.
Eugo Ra Raviaz is here to remove the cause of whatever is trying to alter the past.
In other words, he’s here to kill the caster of <Lebaido>.
“Yare yare. Even after 2000 years you lot are as narrow-minded as ever. You don’t
like people stepping on your speciality. You don’t permit anyone other than gods to
perform miracles.”
Ignoring human prayers and stepping on the pride of the demons.
What value is there to a god that saves the order of things but doesn’t save anybody?
“The rules you and the other gods arbitrarily decided on are unjust. It might make
me the bad one but I have no intention of following such things.”
“—Won’t allow disruption to flow of time. I will hand down judgement upon thee—“
Eugo Ra Raviaz disappears with a flash of light. The next moment he appears next to
Avis Necron who’s still pinned to the wall.
What’s he doing?
“—Old Seven Demon Emperor Avis Necron—”
Eugo Ra Raviaz raises his hand and the demon sword Gador moves backwards out of
Avis body and falls on the floor.
Ivis face is healed in an instant.
240
The wounds caused by the demon sword Gador cannot be healed but the guardian
deity of time returned the time to Ivis.
It was returned to before he was stabbed with Gador and burnt with <Geo Greys>
Finally, his body was healed.
No, not healed. The wounds never happened.
“—I grant thee the power of the god of time. Destroy Anos Voldigoad—“
Eugo Ra Raviaz turns into light and is then sucked into the body of Ivis.
What remained was a silver weapon in Ivis’ hand.
The Time Gods Scythe <Tokigami>.
“Fufufufu...”
Low laughter comes from Ivis.
“As expected from you. It’s now come to this Anos Voldigoad”
With the Time Gods Scythe in hand, Ivis’ magic power cant even be compared to
what it was before.
“...The power of a god...” Misha mutters.
Indeed, she has good demon eyes. If you look into the abyss of this fellow you can see
the power of Eugo Ra Raviaz overflowing from his source.
“I see the current Eugo Ra Raviaz has learnt to be more effective in his destroying of
those that disturb the time flow by giving his power to them.”
The power of Eugo Ra Raviaz has been added to the magic of Ivis but more
importantly than that.
“What did you mean just then Ivis?”
Ivis doesn’t show any reaction to my words. He just stares at me in a grand manner.
“Have you seen Eugo Ra Raviaz do this before in the past?”
241
Ivis shouldn’t know about the existence of <Lebaido> so naturally, neither should
Eugo Ra Raviaz.
Even if by some small chance I had used it in the past and one of the other Old Seven
Demon Emperors had told Ivis about it his lines still don’t add up.
He had to have already known about it and lied to me. It’s the most logical answer.
“What are you hiding?”
“It doesn’t matter to someone who’s about to die.”
*Fu Kukuku.* Yare yare. It’s so ridiculous it makes me laugh.
“Haha, kuhahahaha. Who’s going to die after this? Don’t get cocky over your
borrowed power. Your ability is known to me.”
I draw a magic formation and fire off a <Geo Greys>. A jet black comet fires out and
hits Ivis, however, wielding the Time Gods Scythe he cuts it right in 2.
The jet black sun disappears as its time is devoured.
It wasn’t even anti-magic or a counter attack. The time of <Geo Greys> was returned
and it never existed.
“Any magic will have its time returned. Your attacks will not reach me.”
“You look so happy Ivis.”
Ivis glared at me as I laughed.
“You prevented one magic. Is that it? If you intend to win try to make it look more
natural.”
I instantly made 6 <Geo Greys> formations and fired them.
“Upstream Barrier <Gazeruta>.”
Waving his scythe Ivis sets up a magic barrier. <Gazeruta>. Any magic that touches
it will have its time rewound.
242
Even anti-magic won’t help. It’s an almost unbeatable shield.
My 6 <Geo Greys> disappeared.
“A splendid display of bluffing but how do you intend to break through a magic
barrier that returns time?”
*Fuu* I laughed through my nose unintentionally.
“What’s so funny?”
“I’ve already broken through it.”
The moment I said it 6 <Geo Greys> appeared inside Ivis’ barrier.
“What...!?”
His body is turned jet black as it’s wrapped up in black flames.
“<Gazeruta> is a magic barrier that unwinds the time of magic that hits it. A normal
<Geo Greys> would disappear as soon as it touched it so I made mine go against time.”
A <Geo Greys> that goes against time would normally be useless. Because it goes
against time it has no influence in the world at all. In other words, the magic itself
doesn’t occur. However, <Gazeruta> rewinds time so the magic has its time returned to
it putting it in a state where the magic is now occurring and can affect the world.
The first 6 shots of <Geo Greys> I fired were decoys. I fired another 6 <Geo Greys>
but sent them 6 hours back in time with <Lebaido>. <Gazeruta> caused their time to be
returned.
“Although you’ve borrowed the power of Eugo Ra Raviaz your knowledge and
preparation regarding the concept of time is insufficient.”
A low voice comes from the center of the black flame.
“It certainly looks like it. I guess I was taking thee too lightly.”
<Geo Greys> disappears leaving behind a perfectly healthy and intact Ivis.
243
“However, I who received the power of Eugo Ra Raviaz am now invulnerable. I
cannot be hurt.”
Eugo Ra Raviaz is the god of time and can freely return a body’s time with no
penalties. It doesn’t stop a bodies time as that would be unsuitable but if you ever get
hurt you can just go back to before it happened.
It’s an eternally invulnerable existence and Ivis who now shares that power also
benefits from that power.
Taking on Eugo Ra Raviaz means I only have one aim.
“I already know what the aim of thou will be.”
Ivis raises the Time Gods Scythe.
My <Lebaido> cannot manipulate the time of Eugo Ra Raviaz’s main body but by
using its own scythe against it I can.
By using the Time Gods Scythe I can make the immortal time gods time finite.
“It’s regrettable but I can’t just let you do as you please.”
Ivis turned the scythe on himself and stabbed himself in the stomach.
“Magic Tool Fusion <Jee Izem>.”
A three-dimensional magic formation covers Ivis’ entire body.
As it settles his skeleton shines a silvery white and sharp blades appear on both
arms.
He’s fused with the Time Gods Scythe.
“Well, what will you do now my weak point has disappeared?”
There is a time limit to normal fusion magic but as long as Eugo Ra Raviaz is
involved it doesn’t matter.
I can no longer beat Ivis using the Time Gods Scythe.
244
Also, due to fusing with the scythe his magic power has swelled more than tenfold.
“Also, thy own weak point is in full view.”
Ivis waves both his arms which have assimilated with the scythe as if he’s trying to
cut both the sky and the ground.
Should I make a barrier against the huge slashes coming my way?
I develop an anti-magic field filled with all my power.
Fiery sparks like bees are scattered around as his magic and my anti-magic clash.
His aim is Misha and Sasha.
“Fumu. How strange. Are you trying to destroy the important vessels for the
founder’s reincarnation? Can you easily make more? Or-“
Ivis shows no reaction at my words and puts more power into his arms.
“Is breaking the container in which you put so much effort nothing compared to
killing me?”
“You don’t have the luxury to be able to talk anymore. The situation has already been
reversed.”
With a snapping sound, the first layer of my anti-magic barrier is broken.
“Very Impressive. Thou art using the <King> class’ characteristic of <Guys> which
means thy magic power should have decreased by at least 30%. Though art also
supplying magic power to <Lebaido> as well as the 2 people using it and all the while
controlling it. Despite all this, thou endured my blow suffused with a gods power.”
Another sound echoed out and my second layer shattered.
“...Arnos...!!”
“...”
Misha and Sasha watch me with worried eyes.
245
“How kind. Is the past not yet changed? Although you have the help of skilled people
origin magic is difficult to control. Just give up and throw away your burden.”
As Ivis is talking the sources of Misha and Sasha which are travelling back in time by
15 years are still on their way.
One reason the magic still hasn’t completed is that those 2 still don’t completely
believe that I’m the founder.
No matter how much they think they believe if it’s not from the bottom of their
hearts the origin magic will not complete.
“Not that it matters. The result will still be the same even if you don’t give up.”
A louder sound rang out as my third layer was destroyed.
I’ve only got one layer left.
“It’s fine already Arnos!! Were done. Even if it’s you...!”
“Escape.”
Misha and Sasha both appeal to me.
“Fumu. Yare yare. That’s the reason. You seem to think there’s a chance that I will
lose so you don’t believe that I’m the founder.”
“Why are you saying such a thing in this situation...?”
“Don’t worry about it. I’ll buy you the time you need to let the origin magic
complete.”
The loudest sound yet rings out and my last barrier is broken.
“It was a good bluff at the end there, however, this is the end.”
Ivis raises both his arms up high.
I immediately set up anti-magic on Sasha and Misha again.
“You protected those two people right up to the end Anos Voldigoad.”
246
The voice of Ivis that had been far away was suddenly by my ear.
Accelerating his own time Ivis approached me in almost .1 of a second and stuck his
right arm into my abdomen.
“Thou hast been negligent with thy own anti-magic.”
Using the Time Gods Scythe embedded in his body he makes my body’s time go out
of control.
“I will drink all thy time and make thee disappear.”
Silver light surrounds me and time accelerates. 1 billion years—10 billion years—.
Eternity piled up in an instant. Even the body of a Demon King cannot survive forever.
One day I will die and disappear.
The light splits open and the body subjected to eternal time became extinct.
“Fu...fufufufu, fuhahahaha!! How’s that? Did you realise it, stupid founder? Fate
cannot be changed. When I became immortal, no, 2000 years ago when you fled from
battle it was decided that this is what would happen on this day!!”
Fumu. I see. Have I finally heard the truth?
“I don’t know why you can remember since your past has been deleted but you seem
to remember me somehow or another Ivis.”
From behind, I put my hand on his shoulder.
Ivis seems to be in a state that says he cannot believe it as he slowly turns around.
“...Ho...w...? You certainly died...”
Ivis was born right at the end of the war. Despite being a demon from the age of
myths he’s never seen a true magic battle.
“Did you think I’d die from just being killed?”
Ivis uses his demon eyes but there’s no trick. I was certainly killed earlier.
247
“Don’t be so surprised. I just used Resurrection <Ingaru>.”
“...Only your origin remained...and you still used magic...!?”
Even if the body is ruined the origin is also the source of magic power and it remains
there. Those who have mastered magic can use it even if only their origin remains.
That’s why it’s possible to resurrect even from there. If you’re dead for less than 3
seconds you can revive yourself.
“But...!!”
Ivis teleports 10 meters behind me.
A magic circle forms at his feet and a world of silver white spreads out from there.
It’s a grand magic that stops the time of all things.
A silvery-white barrier extends spherically. If you step foot inside it everything stops,
not temporarily but forever.
“Fumu. As expected, this is mythical magic.”
Into the world of stopped time I step forward slowly.
“Wha...”
“You’ve only stopped my time. Did you think you’d stopped my ability to walk as
well?”
“Impossible...!! Why haven’t you stopped!? Why!?”
Ivis desperately puts out more power but its useless.
<Demon Eye’s of Ruin> float on my pupils. Everything I can see as well as magic is
destroyed. <Demon Eye’s of Ruin> are the ultimate anti-magic.
“...What’s with this magic power...? Using <Guys> which drinks magic and still
supporting those 2 dead weights? How can you still surpass me who’s obtained the
power of a god...!? Impossible. How can such a thing...!?”
248
“Did you forget where this is Ivis?”
I walk straight up to him.
“I will teach you what it means to challenge the Demon King in his own castle.”
Black particles of light begin to fill the space. They soon increase to an uncountable
number and fill the room.
Many magical characters appear on the walls, floor and ceiling all crammed together.
The true Demon Kings castle appears. The strongest magical tool that Anos
Voldigoad owns.
A huge three-dimensional magic formation—
249
CHAPTER 29
DEMON KING
“Come, Venuzdonoa.”
In response to my call, countless black particles begin to rise up from my feet.
A sword-shaped shadow begins to emerge. There’s no object there, only a shadow
exists.
As I raise my hand the shadow sword slowly starts to float.
As I grasp the handle the shadow reversed and in its place was a dark long sword.
“You said it was fated Ivis.”
I lower the sword while talking
“Your body which houses the power of Eugo Ra Raviaz is timeless, permanent,
immutable and immortal.”
Ivis pours all of his power into the silvery white world.
In the space where everything is stopped I step forward.
“I obtained the power of a god... I’m a god...”
250
Because Ivis has used too much of his magic power the consciousness of Eugo Ra
Raviaz has come to the surface.
“I am world providence. I am an immortal with the power of providence and
invulnerability.”
No, have they merged together?
Is this the result of fusing with the Time God’s Scythe <Tokigami>?
The consciousness of Ivis and Eugo Ra Raviaz are beginning to merge.
“Altering the flow of time is the absolute territory of the gods.”
“You cannot simply overturn fate.”
Ivis’ right arm turns into a huge sickle and a huge amount of magic power flows out
of it.
“Creating miracles is the work of the gods.”
“2 stunted demons with only 15 years to live will give no benefits.”
Ivis and Eugo Ra Raviaz have started talking together.
“Fate? Providence? Miracles? Kukuku hahahaha.”
Laughter comes deep from my stomach.
“To whom do you think you are talking to? Know your place servant.”
I step another step forward.
“Sasha said she would destroy such a fate.”
Another step forward.
251
“A miracle happened twice is what Misha said.”
“My subordinates souls and word are brave and admirable. I will not stand idly by as
they are sneered and ridiculed at.”
Ivis readies his scythe as I walk towards him in a grand manner.
“Foolish.”
“Do you still think of yourself as the Demon King, stupid founder? No one believes in
you! You should die in obscurity by yourself!”
The scythe is swung down at me.
A single blow and time-space is ruptured but I leisurely capture it with my bare
hand.
“What is a Demon King? Is it power? A title? Authority? A position?”
“All of it.”
“It’s none of them. I am simply me. To completely annihilate those subordinates who
rise up and rebel against this me no matter what their destiny or providence is. That is
what a Demon King is.”
I raise my sword and speak to my 2 subordinates whose time has stopped.
“If you can’t believe in me that’s fine, however, I will break your destiny if you wish it
Sasha. Misha. If you say a miracle has occurred then I will make it so.”
Believe in me or don’t. I don’t care about things like that.
“Do not pray and do not wish. Simply walk behind my back. I will stand before you
and block all unreasonableness. I will annihilate it all from now!”
252
As I loudly declare this a voice rings out.
“...Arnos...!”
Sasha’s mouth moved slightly in this world where time had stopped.
Her <Demon Eye’s of Ruin> were activated.
She had poured all her magic into it and was desperately resisting the time stop.
The power had also extended to Misha.
“...Arnos...”
There’s no more words but the thoughts of 2 people were flowing through Thought
Domain <Liknos>.
“I wanted to change destiny.”
Sasha’s firm will and gentle heart floats across my mind.
Countless thoughts flow into my mind.
[I wanted to save my younger sister.]
[I was convinced I’d lived enough but if I said I had no regrets I’d be lying.]
[I still didn’t know love. I didn’t think I’d die without even having a kiss but there
was no help for it. I’d run out of time.]
[Then I met you. A person who could look me in the eye without using anti-magic
and had the same eyes.]
[Just that much was enough to make me laugh. But that’s fine.]
[Let’s destroy that fate. Those words you said so very easily...]
[To the me at that time they gave me courage.]
[I gave you my first and last kiss. That should have cleared up my regrets.]
[But...but...if...]
[If it came true I wanted to see the continuation of that love.]
253
A quiet voice enters my mind.
[15 years is my life]
Her determination and small wishes overflowed as Misha’s calm and gentle heart
touched my mind.
[It’s not scary because I never existed from the beginning but I still wanted to make
memories.]
[I wanted a friend but nobody would talk to me. No one called my name as I did not
exist but then Arnos called my name.]
[Misha. You called it.]
[Whenever you said it my chest got hot. It made me feel like I was alive.]
[Fun and warmth. I almost forgot I did not exist.]
[I had nothing to regret. A miracle happened in my life.]
[However.]
[If there could be one more miracle.]
[I want a birthday present.]
“...Help me...” Misha says.
The girl who should be preparing to disappear clearly says.
“Help me Arnos. I am here.”
Tears spill from Sasha’s eyes as she hears it then she cries out.
“...Nee. Please. Help me Arnos. That only one can live...There’s no such fate...!!”
I strongly grasp my sword as I’m pushed by the voices from behind.
“Foolish. I am an immortal and indestructible being. I am this worlds providence.”
254
“Fumu. Then you should try to kill me.”
I brush off the scythe with no difficulty and step forward right in front of Ivis.
Jet black magic rises from my sword giving it the impression that it had grown into a
huge blade.
“This is Venuzdonoa.”
The countless anti-magic barriers Ivis had cast on himself all broke as my sword cut
through them and him.
“...Futile...”
“This body controls time and providence itself...what can you do...”
Ivis’ right arm fell off and an astonished voice leaks out.
“...What...the...”
“...Heal…heal...heal...providence...all collapsing...”
“What’s wrong? Aren’t you an immortal existence? This worlds providence is so
fragile.”
I swing my blade again and Ivis’ left arm drops off.
It was easily cut off and no matter how much you rewind it won’t go back.
“Impossible...! Why? To be cut in stopped time and rewinding time is useless!?
I swing again and both of Ivis’ legs are cut.
“...Impossible...Impossible...!! What is that sword? I’ve never heard of the founder
having a sword!”
255
“Naturally. I very rarely had the opportunity to draw Venuzdonoa. Those who saw it
died without even leaving their origin behind. It’s hard to create a legend when there’s
no one alive to tell it.”
I point the blade at the throat of Ivis.
“I’ll give you a pleasant memory to take into the afterlife. Principle destroying sword
Venuzdonoa. It can destroy all things in creation and is the sword of the founder.
Whether it be destiny, providence or a miracle. In front of me, they can do nothing but
grovel and disappear.”
No matter how strong, eternal or infinite Venuzdonoa will destroy them all.
In front of this principle destroying sword all reason becomes illogical.
“I...!”
Ivis tried to escape with Flight <Fres> but I grabbed him by the face.
“You won’t forget again. I’ll engrave your skull with fear. I am the Demon King Anos
Voldigoad.”
I plunge the principle destroying sword Venuzdonoa into Ivis’ throat.
At that moment his origin disappears.
“I...I...I...!!”
In his last moments, this fellow screams out
Is it Ivis or is it Eugo Ra Raviaz?
“I...am...providence...inadequate...person...!!”
With that both origins of Ivis and Eugo Ra Raviaz disappear.
With a clanging noise, the Time Gods Scythe <Tokigami> falls to the floor.
256
CHAPTER 30
BIRTHDAY
“Fumu. This is the first time I’ve obtained it without breaking it.”
I pick up the Time Gods Scythe <Tokigami>.
A true magic tool chooses its owner and it seems I’m not compatible with the scythe.
Whenever I defeated Eugo Ra Raviaz in the past I always ended up breaking it.
I hold up my hand and form a magic circle which sucks <Tokigami> in.
I sent it to my treasury. You never know, it might be useful for something.
Now then.
I turn my demon eyes to the place where Ivis perished.
I see. I thought the flow of magic power was strange.
“Resurrection <Ingaru>.”
Magic circles form at the same time as the magic activates.
The skeletal body shines with a bright light and was revived.
It was Ivis Necron.
257
If an origin is destroyed then <Ingaru> can’t bring them back so how did Ivis revive?
There’s only one answer.
The principle destroying sword Venuzdonoa destroyed the origins of 2 beings that
were hostile to me. One was a demon and another was Eugo Ra Raviaz, however, there
appears to have been one more origin. Before fusing with Eugo Ra Raviaz it had already
fused with Ivis.
“Wake up my flesh and blood subordinate.”
Light appeared in the eyes of the skeleton when I gave it some magic power.
It vaguely stared at me and said.
“...I have been forgetful for a long time... My own lord... I remember now, however,
my origin has learned fear. I finally returned to myself after seeing thy battle style...”
Ivis raised his body and knelt before me.
“Forgive me my beloved demon lord Anos Voldigoad-sama.”
Apparently, this appears to be the real Ivis Necron.
“What happened to you?”
“...I do not know... My memory has been erased, however, it’s probable that 2000
years ago after Arnos-sama had reincarnated I was murdered by someone. Our origins
were fused and I was taken over...”
Is that just a guess on his part?
Well, his memory was completely wiped after all. Guessing is all he’s got.
“During the great magic training, I spoke to you in the classroom. Did they already
know?”
Ivis nods.
258
Someone killed Ivis and fused with him. Is that someone one the Old Seven Demon
Emperors? Was Ivis being played?
That person knew I was the founder and decided to kill me.
Time Manipulation <Lebaido> and Recollection <Evii> is only effective on those you
designate. During the great magic training, I tried to read Ivis’ memory but because it
was gone I obviously could not read it.
To read the past of the person who fused with Ivis would be impossible as I would
need to know their origin.
“I see. They purposely showed me the unfinished fusion magic.”
Because of its limited fusion time or maybe it was short on purpose they drew my
attention away from Ivis and maybe noticing he was fused with someone else.
“Did the other Old Seven Demon Emperors lose their memories like you?”
“Possibly, or they might have deleted the knowledge of who did it from their own
minds.”
I was betrayed? Not an impossible story.
Oh well, I’ve got no way of knowing and guessing won’t help.
I touch Ivis’ forehead with my fingertip.
“Receive this correct memory from me. It’s not much, but it’s from when you were
born until I reincarnated.”
I transmitted the memories to Ivis with Thought Transmission <Liikus>.
“Your orders?”
“The person who fused with you was probably an underling of this Avos Dillheavia
though his existence is not yet confirmed. At the very least there is someone who is
hostile to me and knows I’m the founder.”
259
Shame I couldn’t get some information from the demons who was fused with Ivis.
Oh well, it couldn’t be helped. I was up against the power of Eugo Ra Raviaz so I
couldn’t take any chances. Besides, my top priority at the moment is Sasha & Misha.
“Avos Dillheavia will be watching me and dealing with a demon from the age of
myths will be troublesome. Even if I kill them they can probably reincarnate and they
won’t be so stupid as to casually appear in the Demon Kings castle since I can turn them
into rust on the blade of Venuzdonoa.”
Ivis keeps his head lowered listening to my words.
“I’ll ride on that fellow’s expectations. I’ll spend my time in the school as usual. If
they are planning something they will show movement sooner or later. If I put on airs
and declare myself they will make sure I’ll spend my time chasing my tail and escape. If
they escape it could be hundreds or thousands of years before they resurface.”
A demons life is long and the person imitating me has already waited a long time. No
matter how long it takes we can afford to wait for the perfect opportunity.
“Okay then. Since you died here Avos Dillheavia might relax a bit and be less
cautious.”
Now Ivis is believed dead he can investigate secretly from the shadows.
“Examine the rest of the Old Seven Demon Emperors.”
“Your will.”
It’s about time. Should I finish up here?
“Past Modification <Ingudu>”
When I used that magic the white space began to quickly regain color. The hands on
the Magic Clock <Teru> begin to go round and round then start moving correctly again.
By defeating Eugo Ra Raviaz time has begun to move normally again.
260
I noticed that Ivis had already disappeared.
“...Wha...?”
Hearing a mutter from behind I turn around and see Sasha looking up at the ceiling.
“...That’s not moonlight. That’s sunlight...”
She sounds surprised.
“The space that Eugo Ra Raviaz created was isolated from the world and when I
killed him we became unable to return to the time we left. As a result, we have arrived a
few hours ahead.”
“Morning sun?” Misha says.
“Yeah.”
“...I thought yesterday was my last day...”
I laugh.
“I said there’s no such thing as impossible.”
Misha’s face takes on a puzzled look for a moment before firmly nodding.
“...Nn...”
Sasha suddenly jumps on Misha forcefully and hugs her tightly.
“Misha. I’m glad... I’m so glad. You see... errrm...” Sasha says while looking
embarrassed.
“Saying that I hate you. I’m so sorry. I love you. I want you to live Misha.”
“Me too.” Misha takes Sasha’s hand. “I also want Sasha to live.”
“Un.”
They happily hold hands then hug each other again.
Misha gently strokes Sasha’s head who’s currently crying.
Even though she’s crying she’s also laughing.
261
Fumu. It’s a very heartwarming scene.
While I’m looking at the 2 sisters they nod at each other like they’ve made up their
mind on something and turn to me.
“Errrm...Arnos...sama...?”
I inadvertently laugh at Sasha’s attitude.
“Wha, why are you laughing...!? Ah, no errm...”
Sasha’s face floats a grateful look.
The origin magic had succeeded that’s why I cast Past Modification. The past is now
altered and those 2 are very much alive now.
In other words, they now believe I’m the founder Demon King Anos Voldigoad from
2000 years ago and since they believed in me the origin magic succeeded.
“Sasha. Peace isn’t bad at all.” I say to her causing her to look puzzled.
“In this place, a little rudeness does not lead to loss of life. I got tired of a
deteriorating world that only had fighting. I reincarnated here and I must say its a good
time. This is the world I wanted to create.”
My decision and gamble to divide the world into 4 seems to have gone well even if
there was a slight miscalculation.
“Don’t stand on ceremony so much. What about the time you forcefully kissed me?”
“Eh...wha…wait...don’t say it...!”
Sasha’s face turns bright red.
Next to her Misha mutters
“...Kiss...?”
“No...Wrong! Friend. It was a kiss between friends! Nothing more to it...!”
262
“Hou. I see. While you were under Thought Domain <Liknos> I’m sure I heard you
say from your heart that you wanted a continuation of that lov—“
“Aaaaaaah ahhhhhhhh aaaaaaahhhhhh ahhhhhhhh!!”
To drown out my words Sasha keeps yelling loudly.
“What are you laughing at mongrel! I’m telling you now you misheard it!! Because I
was going to die I just said anything! That’s all! Understand!!”
I can’t help but find it funny how this angry girl speaks to me.
Aah. It’s a good age after all.
“Are you calling the founder a mongrel?”
“Whether you are the founder or not is irrelevant. In this time you are a mongrel.”
Her manner of speaking is funny so I laughed again.
“You can stay as you are.”
“I was going to even without you saying so.”
Sasha looks the other way.
“Misha is fine as she is.”
Misha nods.
“Arnos is my friend.”
The Magic Clock <Teru> shows the time as 7:30am.
“Should we go back? It’s a perfect score if we get back to the entrance by 9am.”
I point to the Kings Sceptre Sasha was still holding.
“I’m amazed. You’ve just gone through all of that yet you’re worried about an exam
score?”
263
“I’ve changed the past on a number of occasions but I’ve never got a perfect score in
a dungeon exam.”
Sasha’s eyes widen in surprise causing me to laugh again.
“C’mon. Let’s hurry up.”
“...Dead end...” Misha points with her finger.
“Aah, that’s true.”
I stamp my foot making a loud noise and the topography changes again.
After about a minute the dead end turns into a path again.
“After the exam is over do you want to come over to my house?”
“Why? What’s there?”
“My mother is sure to be preparing a feast and waiting. Also.” I start laughing. “It’s
both of your birthdays.”
Sasha smiles while listening to me.
“I’ll accept that invitation.”
Misha looked at me and nodded.
“I’ll go.”
The 3 of us walked back to the entrance of the dungeon.
264
EPILOGUE
~SMILE~
We arrived at the entrance of the dungeon by 9am and I submitted the King’s Scepter to
Emilia.
They fed me some story about having to perform an inspection to see if it was
genuine so they’d be keeping it a while.
Because the exam was planned to end at dawn on the 2nd day there were no classes
planned so we could all rest.
It was ideal for a birthday party.
I cast Transfer <Gatom> and we arrive outside my home the blacksmith &
appraisers shop <Solar Wind>.
When I opened the door my mother who was inside turned to me immediately.
“Welcome back Arnos-chan!”
My mother runs over with more force than normal and hugs me tightly.
She’s crying for some reason.
265
“Mother was worried because you didn’t come home yesterday.”
“I said it might last all night through to the morning.”
“I know, but even so Arnos-chan is only a month old. I was still worried.”
My mother smiled and said again
“Welcome back Arnos-chan. Welcome back.”
Fumu. Worried so much just because I didn’t come back for 1 day. My mother should
know my magic power to some extent. It’s an embarrassing feeling.
“I’m home.”
My mothers face lit up with a big smile.
“Welcome back Arnos-chan.”
My mother hugs me again.
“Ohh?”
Did you finally notice mother?
Her gaze turns to Sasha but for some reason, she seems startled. She has an
expression like she’s noticed something.
“Morning. It will take until morning. It will take until morning...”
Now she looks upset.
“It was a staying out all night declarationnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!”
What’s that?
“But I already said I might not return until morning.”
“I think the meaning between your statement and your moms are different.” Sasha
says in a quiet voice.
Hmm. Is this another thing that’s changed in this age?
“What other kinds of meaning can I’ll return in the morning have?”
266
“What other you say? That is…errrm...you know...”
Sasha becomes flustered all of a sudden.
“What?”
“...It’s...It’s a good thing...”
Fumu. I see. I don’t understand at all.
My mother rushed up to Sasha while I was thinking.
“Sasha-chan!”
“Wha…what is it?”
My other hugged Sasha tightly.
“Sasha-chan!”
“What? What is it!?”
Sasha shrinks back at the force of my mother.
My mother pats Sasha’s head and looks like she’s made up her mind about
something.
“Are...are you okay? Was he properly gentle?”
Sasha’s face goes blank.
“...You see, I want to avoid this misunderstanding. As for being gentle, it wasn’t
needed.”
Sasha calmly corrects my mother however what my mother hears causes her to open
her mouth like she’s received a great shock.
“...Eh? What’s wrong?”
“No, nothing. It’s fine. It’s fine Sasha-chan. Different people like different things. Un,
it’s fine, it’s alright.”
267
My mother acts like she’s understood something and is trying to convince herself
she’s happy with it.
Sasha looks like she wants to know so she asks my mother again.
“What is it? What do you mean?”
“But...”
“It’s fine. Just tell me.”
Saying it can’t be helped my mother whispers in Sasha’s ear.
“Everyone has their own preferences. As long as you aren’t too violent getting rough
is a good thing.”
“Are you stupid!!”
Sasha becomes bright red and yells out before putting her hands to her head and
shaking it.
“It’s a misunderstanding. Coming home in the morning didn’t have that kind of
meaning. Misha is here too. See?”
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Coming home in the morning with 3 people!!
Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”
The force that is my mother can’t be contained today either it seems.
“Is Misha-chan fine as well?”
Misha leans her head to the side.
“...fine...?”
Unlike Sasha, Misha doesn’t seem to understand too well either.
“Umm errm. Would it be better if Sasha-chan wasn’t here? I understand. I
wonder...? Should I...?”
When my mother asked fearfully Misha just shakes her head.
268
“3 people was fine.”
At that moment the door to the workshop opened with a crash and my father
appeared and the first thing out of his mouth was.
“Arnos. Father was, even father was like this back in the day. You’re too quick to
climb the steps of adulthood. One of these days you could fall down Hahaha.”
I didn’t ask father.
“But when I heard you were with 2 people I was so jealous. You didn’t do both at the
same time did you!?”
My father slaps his hands on my shoulders while yelling and looking upset.
“Arnos. This is advice from your father who actually fell down those stairs.”
My fathers face now looks serious before he continues.
“How did you do it? Teach me.”
Where did the advice go?
“Erm Misha-chan. How did you go up so many flights of adult stairs? How did Arnos
do 2 people?”
What are you asking your son’s classmate about father?
“...He was gentle...”
“Anyone can do it as long as they’re gentle? I s—”
My father opened his mouth like he’d realised something before looking at me like
he’d seen something horrible.
“Were you such a technician Arnos...?”
My father seems to have greatly misunderstood something.
“Like I said its a misunderstanding. Today is our Birthday so Arnos invited us!”
Sasha makes a desperate appeal.
269
Hearing that my mother who was still in shock made a fist like she was determined.
“That’s right. Even if the people themselves say they are okay it’s not something you
can just openly talk about.”
It seems the misunderstanding has not yet been resolved.
“It’s alright. Mother will always be an ally of Arnos-chan. I’ll always support what
Arnos-chan wants to do.”
My father nods at my mother’s words.
“That’s right. If Arnos wants to do something it can’t be helped. If you want to do
it...”
Why does my father seem full of regret now?
“If that’s what you’ve decided then I’ll start preparing a feast right away. It’s Sasha-
chan and Misha-chans birthday. Right, I’ll bake a cake too.”
When my mother was about to go into the kitchen I remembered something.
“Aah, that’s right. Misha I’ve got something for you.”
Misha watches me.
“What?”
“Hold out your hand.”
Misha puts out her left hand like I asked.
“Done.”
Fumu. Her ring finger looks like the best fit. Whatever, any finger should be fine. I
place the <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring> on her finger.
Misha brought the ring to her eyes and looked at it in amazement.
“Happy Birthday Misha. How do you feel about turning 15?”
270
Misha looks at me with her usual deadpan expression, however, a tear ran down her
cheek.
In a trembling voice, she said
“I was scared.”
As I thought she would be.
She endured it for a long time.
“You don’t need to be strong anymore.”
“...Nn...”
Misha nodded as tears continued to fall.
Seeing this a smile bloomed on Sasha’s face and she held Misha’s shoulders.
And——
“I understand Misha-chan. It was scary but you held out.”
My mother who doesn’t know anything speaks up.
“...Understand...?”
“Un. I was also scared during my proposal. No matter how much you believe it will
go okay it’s scary until it’s done. In Misha’s case, there’s also Sasha-chan too.”
Misha’s eyes go round.
“But it’s okay. Arnos-chan will definitely go through with it. Misha-chan and Sasha-
chan. I’m sure he will make you both happy.”
Me and Sasha didn’t know what to do with those words.
However.
“…Fufufu...”
Misha laughed
“Make us both happy?”
271
“Un, that’s right. Is that okay?”
Misha thinks a little and laughs again.
It was like a flower had bloomed.
“Nn.”
It was a heartfelt smile from a girl who had suppressed her own heart until now.
<END OF ARC 1>
With this arc is finished. The next arc is the demon sword tournament arc.
272
ARC 2
MAGIC SWORD TOURNAMENT
273
PROLOGUE
~RIGHT HAND OF THE DEMON KING~
2000 years ago in the great spirits forest Ahartherun.
An 8 headed water dragon was raging causing a huge downpour of rain to fall.
Spirits have a temporary body and a true body. A temporary body can look very
different from their true body but if they appear in their true body they become much
more powerful.
Spirits are strange creatures. It is said that they are created by the hearts of countless
people.
Traditions and legends, rumors, desires, fear and hope. Spirits are the embodiment
of all those things.
If peoples fear of fire is high enough then spirits of fire can be produced. If they have
faith in water then it may produce water spirits.
The 8 headed water dragon was born from the story that the tears of a god fell into
Ahartherun and the legend arose that those waters gave birth to people.
274
It is also the true body of the great guardian spirit of water Riniyon.
It’s currently raging against the intruder who’s trying to burn the forest.
The name of the intruder is the Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad and he is
not afraid of Riniyon.
“Fumu. Were half of my subordinates just taken out with one blow? It seems your
power matches up to your legend pretty well.”
Arnos takes a step forward and prepares to go into action but a demon steps forward
and stops him.
The demon is clad in armor and is carrying a sword at his waist.
With white eyes and white hair, he surveys the battlefield with a cool look before
kneeling in front of the Demon King and bowing his head.
“My lord, I graciously seek permission to offer your august presence my council.”
“Granted.”
“You need not bother yourself with such a small fry. If you give the order I will slay it
in a single moment.”
Hearing those words Arnos laughs.
“Shall we have a bet then? If you take more than a moment you lose and I will have
you drop that formal speech with me. If you beat it in a single moment as you say then I
will give you any reward you want.”
To that the demon said, “You are playful. You know I cannot resist a wager.”
*Kin* a sound of a sword being sheathed was heard.
The next moment the raging 8 headed dragon vanished as it was chopped up into
countless pieces. Every single drop of water that was falling disappeared.
275
After a long interval, the sun breaks through and begins to shine on the forest again.
“How was that?”
“Your mastery of the sword is as great as ever Shin.”
Still kneeling the demon lowers his head again.
While kneeling he destroyed the great guardian spirit Riniyon and even cut away the
falling water.
The owner of a thousand demon swords and the demon’s strongest swordsman.
The right hand of the Demon King, Shin Reglia.
A simple iron sword hangs at his waist. He didn’t even draw a demon sword against
Riniyon.
“If I ever fought against you the outcome would be uncertain.”
“No. Even with my thousand demon swords, I do not reach the feet of my lord.”
Arnos laughs at the words of the too loyal Shin.
“Then how about a sword only match?”
“I might be able to scratch your most august presence.”
“What are you saying? You are the person I recognise as my right hand. I’d be
troubled if you couldn’t take at least one of my arms.”
With his head still bowed Shin says
“If that is your command.”
*Kukuku* Arnos laughs from the depths of his stomach. The Demon King knew even
with those words his subordinate was so loyal he would not take his arm.
Even if it was only a bit of fun or a play match, Shin Reglia would rather choose
death than point a sword at his lord.
276
“Hey Shin. If peaceful times ever come I want to enjoy a sword fight against you
without reserve.”
“Your will.”
That era is not far off Arnos thought.
“Aah, that reminds me. The bet was my loss. What reward do you want?”
“I wish to be granted the honour of reincarnation.”
“After the wall is made?”
“These 1000 swords are dedicated to my lord. After the death of my lord through
reincarnation I will not be able to live shamelessly nor even mimic living a long life.”
Arnos was troubled by this mans nature.
“Weren’t you bad at root magic?”(2)
Root magic is magic that effects your root (origin). Reincarnation <Silica> magic is
the highest level of this magic.
If its Arnos then his power and memories will be handed over to his next body. Those
that are not so good at root magic will not be able to reincarnate in a complete state and
they will suffer damage to their power and memories.
“It won’t be so bad to start a new sword and start from scratch again in the new age.”
Shin is a seeker who has single-mindedly sought truth by walking the path of the
sword.
Although he is said to be the demons strongest swordsman he was defeated by the
hero Kanon who is also a sword user.
He might be remembering the limit of his current vessel.
If your reincarnation is incomplete then there is the possibility that you may get
stronger in your new life. Perhaps he wanted to bet on it.
277
“Alright. Do as you like.”
“I am most grateful and happy. Once I reincarnate, even if I lose my memory, my
origin will not forget my lord.”
“Don’t be so uptight. You can do what you want.”
Using Thought Transmission <Liikus> Arnos speaks to the whole of Ahartherun.
“How long are you going to play dead my subordinates? Burn this whole forest and
reveal the great spirit Reno.”
Responding to the call of Arnos, the subordinates that were killed by Riniyon begin
moving thanks to Resurrection <Ingaru>.
From many places in the forest, back flames begin to rise. In an instant, the fire had
spread to the whole of Ahartherun.
“Now then.”
Arnos fixes his eyes in front of him. From the forest engulfed in black flames, a figure
was coming straight to him.
“Did you come, hero Kanon?”
Carrying the holy sword the hero Kanon is running towards Arnos from about 1
kilometre away.
“You wouldn’t think you’d obliterated his origin yesterday.” Shin says.
If their origin is destroyed then that person dies. Resurrection <Ingaru> will not
work either, however, there is one exception. The hero Kanon.
That guy revives again and again. Usually, it’s one person one origin but Kanon has 7
of them. As long as one survives it can revive the other 6.
The Demon King Arnos has mastered almost all magic but in one area he loses to the
hero and that is in root magic.
278
That is also the reason Shin falls behind Kanon.
No matter how many times he loses he revives again and again, however, if I destroy
his origins in this place then it will be my victory.
It’s an unfair match but that’s what happens when you make the Demon King your
enemy.
Even if this game was repeated for eternity Arnos doesn’t think that he will lose even
once.
“Kanon will be my opponent Shin. You look for the great spirit Reno.”
“Your will.”
After replying Shin disappeared.
“Well then Hero Kanon. How many times will I kill you today?”
Arnos develops 6 magic formations and fires 6 Flame Prison Annihilation Cannons
<Geo Greys> at the approaching hero.
It could also be Liniyon. I hate it when authors use names that begin with r in
Japanese �. I’ll update it if we ever get an official name from the LN.
(2) I’ve been using origin whenever Arnos talks about roots/origins/sources but
since we already have origin magic this one had to be root magic. Could have gone with
source magic as well.
279
CHAPTER 31
UNITED GROUP
After our break, I went back to Deruzogedo Demon King school like usual and since
today is our first day back after the dungeon exam our results will also be announced.
When I entered our classroom Misha and Sasha were already sitting down next to
my seat.
“Yo,” I call out to them as I sit down.
“...Good morning...” Misha says in a modest voice.
“Good morning. Nee, did you manage to clear up the misunderstanding?” Sasha asks
leaning forward over my desk.
“What are you talking about?” When I ask her Sasha gives me an amazed look.
“What am I on about? Your parents. Me and Misha and aren’t going to marry you.
Don’t you get the importance of this? What are you going to do?”
“Fumu. Is it that unpleasant?”
Sasha blushed when I asked her and looked away.
280
“...I’m not saying that...idiot...”
A feeble mutter leaked out.
“If you have any complaints, say it directly.”
Sahsa turns back to me glaring while her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> had
activated.
“Anyway. Because you put that ring on Misha left ring finger it’s now complicated.”
I look over at Misha and there on her left hand is the <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring>.
“Doesn’t it fit on any other finger?”
Misha blinks a couple of times then nods.
“It’s significant”
“The left ring finger?”
Misha nods.
“Engagement.”
“Aah, I see. Is that why my mother got so excited?”
Thing is, my mother is always excited. I didn’t know the reason but it was the ring.
That’s why she started talking about happiness and other things.
“I’m amazed. How did you not know that?”
“I’ve only recently reincarnated. I haven’t had the time to learn a lot of things.”
“Didn’t this exist two thousand years ago?” Misha asks.
“Aah. Engagements two thousand years ago were done under Contract <Zekt> so
you didn’t have to worry about being betrayed.”
“What’s that? Were emotions broken two thousand years ago?”
I laughed at Sasha’s words and nodded.
281
“In the age of myths, everyone was involved in the whirlpool of war. If you showed
love to someone they would be the first to die.”
“Hmmm. Then Arnos, errm...”
Sasha looks at my face with upturned eyes.
“...So there was no favourite girl...?”
When I looked down at Sasha she lowered her face as if to hide.
“Wha, please say something...”
“It’s nothing. I just didn’t expect to be asked such a question. It’s quite fresh.”
A favourite girl? This me?
“Were you never asked?”
“Aah. They probably thought the Demon King of Tyranny would never fall in love
with someone. Well, actually, they were right. There were no easy times in that age.”
Who to kill next and what to destroy next.
I was doing my best to protect Deiruheido from the front.
I’m now talking about a favourite girl. I don’t understand it.
“Fumu. I’ve got some time until Avos Dillheavia shows some movement. This is my
long-awaited peace. It might not be bad to try falling in love.”
I looked into Sasha’s eyes and she blushed a deep red.
“Wh…why are you telling me...?”
“Is that a problem?”
“...It’s... it’s not a problem particularly...” Sasha mutters feebly.
“Hey, Sasha.”
“What?”
“Your face is red.”
282
Sasha hides her face in her arms.
“...It’s...its not red, idiot...!!”
She glared at me over the top of her arms but seeing that I wasn’t bothered in the
slightest she turned the other was as if to escape.
“Arnos.”
I turn around at the sound of Misha’s voice.
“Take it off?”
Misha shows me the <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring> on her left hand.
“Why?”
Misha quietly looks into my eyes.
“Arnos wants to fall in love.”
“Well, I only said it on a whim.”
“Misunderstood.”
I see. With me putting that ring on her left ring finger people might misunderstand
and think we are engaged. She offered because I might be troubled if I try falling in love.
“Do you want to remove it?”
Misha’s eyes round when I ask her. After staring at me expressionlessly she shook
her head.
“Then wear it until you get bored. I’m not petty enough to tell someone how they
should use a gift.”
“Won’t you be misunderstood?”
I laugh at Misha’s words.
“I’m not bothered about misunderstandings Misha. A misunderstanding won’t
become true no matter how long you wait. It’s fine if the other person is wrong.”
283
“You might be saying something cool but please be a little bit bothered. Especially in
front of your parents.”
Unnecessary interference comes from Sasha’s side.
“Ah, that reminds me. There’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you for ages—”
Just then the bell sounded and Emilia walked in.
“What?”
“It’s fine, I’ll ask you later.” Sasha then turned to face the front.
“Good morning. Today I will announce the results of the dungeon test.”
Emilia announces the scores of each group one by one.
No other group reached the treasure room apart from us. Most got between 30 to 50
points. The highest score so far is 70 points.
“—And finally the score of Arnos’ group. Arnos’ group was able to obtain the King’s
Sceptre that lay on the bottom floor.”
When Emilia announced that the whole classroom became noisy.
“However, very regrettably, the King’s Sceptre was stolen before we could verify it.”
The classroom became even noisier.
“Right now the full power of Deruzogedo is looking for the criminal. Until its found
Arnos’ group will be given 70 points on a tentative basis until the sceptre is found.”
I heard the sound of a desk being hit next to me.
“I do not agree with this.” Sasha raises her voice and stands up. “It’s the school’s
fault that the King’s Sceptre was stolen. If the score is provisional then why is it not 100
points until found and verified?”
“I can understand the feelings of Sasha-san. Various possibilities were discussed but
in the end, it was decided this time it would be handled this way.”
284
“What various possibilities?”
“I will not explain it. This is the decision of the academy.”
Sasha quietly stares at Emilia and her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> form.
Mutters and subdued voices come from the classroom.
“It’s conceivable that you stole it yourself to get a perfect score as you brought us a
fake kings sceptre.”
A voice leaks and as if triggered by it others also start.
“Ah...I see. You could look at it that way.”
“That’s right. Even though his magic is great he’s still an inept person.”
“...White clothes. Only royalty would be able to find the kings sceptre. It would be
better to make one and present it...”
“But Lady Sasha’s there.”
“Lady Sasha entered that inept person’s group. He must have done something to
her.”
Listening to all the noise Sasha turns around with her <Demon Eyes of Destruction>
active. She emitting enough force to kill everyone in the room.
“Nee, all of you. I’ll only say this once.”
In the blink of an eye, the entire room is wrapped in tension.
“Arnos has done nothing wrong. Because he’s not royalty, because he’s an inept
person. How long are you going to keep thinking this? If there is any doubt about his
power that is constantly producing results then look me in the eyes and say it.”
All of the students look away from Sasha and the room falls silent.
“Ku. Kukuku, hahahahah”
I unintentionally laugh.
285
“Hey Arnos, why are you laughing?”
“No, it’s nothing. That’s quite the change. As expected of one of my subordinates.
You spoke well.”
Sasha pouts like she’s dissatisfied.
“I feel like you’re making fun of me...”
“Put your dangerous eyes away. If this is about the examination score then I wonder
what will happen next?”
Sasha mutters in a small voice.
“...You said you wanted full marks.”
So that’s why you were angry? What a cute fellow.
As Sasha was about to sit down a hand on one of the desks behind us was raised.
“Me too. I also think the Academies decision is wrong!”
A woman in white clothes stood up.
She had shoulder length chestnut colored hair in a quirky style, large round eyes and
attractive features.
“What’s your name...?”
“Misa Iriologue.”
Misha whispers her name to me.
“Emilia sensei mentioned various possibilities. Then if a student in black clothes
bought the sceptre would they get the same response?”
Misa speaks to Emilia in a brazen tone of voice.
“Aren’t you discriminating against mixed races?”
Following Misa’s words calls of “that’s right, that’s right” came from white clothed
students.
286
“We are always being looked down on!”
“Is royalty so great!? Saying nothing of Sensei, could even the Old Seven Demon
Emperors stand up to Arnos?”
“You just don’t want to accept one of us could be the real Demon King so you can
protect your own positions”
Students in white clothes raise their voices one after the other.
However, Emilia was not moved at all and said in a cold tone.
“Misa-san. Royalty are the people who completely inherited the blood of the founder.
Of course it’s right to favor the demons who might become the vessel for the founder. I
think you understand about treating royalty and mixed blood equally. Are you criticizing
the royal families?”
“I’m saying its wrong. We are still Demons. Why should we be treated coldly just
because the blood of the founder is diluted in our veins?”
Emilia sighs.
“The actions of united groups are not accepted by the academy. Sit down, or should I
give you an appropriate punishment?”
“The royal family is right, the royal family doesn’t do bad things. How can you say
that? Even now you won’t give full marks to white clothes. Maybe some royalty plotted
this?”
“Absolutely impossible. Return home for today. I’ll announce your punishment
later.”
“How can you say it’s absolutely impossible?”
“Were done. I’m going to start class now.”
“Are you running away Emilia Sensei!?”
287
Emilia completely ignores Misa and starts writing on the board.
“Let’s starts today’s class.”
I raise my hand.
“What is it Arnos? If it’s about the King’s Scepter I’ve already explained it. Your
marks are tentative until the academy finds the culprit. That is the decision.”
“Fumu. In other words, I just need to find the criminal?”
Emilia shows a confused expression.
“That’s right...”
“Just in case something like this happened I enchanted the Kings Sceptre with Trace
<Maize> magic.”
“Eh...?”
Whatever has <Maize> enchanted on it leaves trace magic power behind that can be
tracked using your demon eyes.
With my magic and eyes, I can trace it to the ends of the world if I need to.
“I see. Over there?”
I stand up and walk over to a certain students desk.
“Wha…what is it Arnos...?”
A student in black clothes and if I’m not mistaken it was this guy who said “Stole it
by yourself to get a full score” and “bringing out a fake Kings sceptre.”
“Before you say anything I didn’t steal it. If you think I have show me the eviden—
gah!”
I plunge my right arm into the abdomen of the black-clothed student.
“It’s not a bad place to hide it but if you use your own body make sure your anti-
magic is applied more strongly to compensate. You are completely exposed.”
288
I pulled the king’s sceptre out of the black clothes body before he collapses on the
floor.
*Thud* I stamp my foot on his head.
“Did you think you would you would be okay after touching my things, thief?”
I cleaned the Kings Sceptre using magic and walk over to Emilia.
“No way royalty would do something like this was it? Fumu. It seems the impossible
has happened then. Well, what are you going to do Emilia?”
Emilia can’t say anything. All she’s doing is opening and closing her mouth.
I make her hold the King’s Sceptre.
“If you let it get stolen on purpose then do better next time.”
Emilia’s body trembles.
Yare yare. Was that a bulls-eye? I was only firing off a leading question.
“I’m joking. Begin your class.”
I treat the stomach of that student with magic and then sit down.
In a shrill tone, different voices from usual rang out from the back.
“...Arnos-sama is too wonderful...!!”
“He’s super cool!! He’s strong, level-headed and in the same white clothes as us!”
“He’s also kind. He treated that guy.”
“I know but isn’t he slightly enviable”
“Eh? What do you mean?”
“He had Arnos-sama’s hand in his stomach. I want it in me too!”
“Eeeeh? That would be really painful.”
“What is pain? Its the hand of Arnos-sama.”
“Strange fellow. I would rather him step on me...”
289
Fumu. Though there’s some strange ones mixed in there it looks like the winds have
changed a little.
290
CHAPTER 32
UNION
The class ends and it’s now lunchtime.
All the students stand up and leave the classroom to go and have lunch.
The king’s sceptre will be analysed by the school again and my score will be decided
on.
I doubt they will fake a theft again but the Demon King academy definitely doesn’t
want to give an evaluation to an inept person like me.
Part of the reason is probably related to that unification faction Emilia mentioned.
“Arnos-sama.”
When I stood up a woman in white clothes called out to me.
It was Misa Iriologue who had stood up to Emilia earlier.
“What?”
“Thank you for protecting me back there.”
“Aah, don’t worry about it. I didn’t protect you anyway.”
291
Misa laughed with a smile on her face at my words.
“However, thanks to what you did I avoided punishment. If Arnos-sama hadn’t
found the Kings Sceptre I probably wouldn’t be coming to school for a while.”
Fumu. Were you going to stand by your convictions even when faced with
punishment?
This fellow is someone I can respect.
“Misa was it?”
“Yes. It’s an honour that you remembered my name.”
“There’s something I’d like to know. What is the Unification group?”
Still smiling Misa answers.
“I’m sure you’re aware but present-day Deiruheido is governed by royalty.”
“I’ve got a rough idea but don’t know the details. Can you tell me?”
“With pleasure.”
Misa was more than happy to accept and started explaining.
“The Demon Emperors govern the various parts of Deiruheido and only royalty who
completely inherit the blood of the founder can become demon emperors. The royalty
has most of the power and us mixed races have no say in running Deiruheido. The
demons are now divided into royalty and the others regardless of ability.”
Well, I guessed this after hearing the remarks of various nobles.
“In contrast to the royal families that advocate the principle of royal supremacy the
unificationists are trying to unify the demons properly with no regard to pure or mixed
blood.”
“In the present situation where the royal families dominate Deiruhido is the
activities of the unification faction even possible?”
292
If the activities of the unification faction are banned in the school then nothing will
change.
“Of course it’s not easy but we have strong backing in the unification faction.”
That’s surprising but it makes sense. Without powerful backing, the unification
faction would be branded as rebels even if they insist they are peaceful.
“Who’s backing the unification faction?”
“One of the old seven demon emperors, Melheys Boran. Despite being one of the old
seven demon emperors he agrees with the idea’s of the unification faction.”
One of the old seven demon emperors? It’s a bit confusing if that’s the case. The
composition is easy enough though. All of the old seven demon emperors are members
of the various royal families. The fellows running this academy have branded me, the
Demon King of Tyranny as an inept person and are trying to replace me with another
Demon King of Tyranny.
However, the unificationists insist on treating royalty and mixed races equally. If
they get their way then all the efforts that have been made to brand me as an inept
person will have been for nothing.
The old seven demon emperors do not appear to be monolithic either unless they
have some purpose that will be easier to achieve if they support the unification faction.
I’ll need to wait for Ivis’ report before reaching any conclusions.
“...Arnos-sama. If you have an interest in the unification faction shall we introduce
you to Melheys-sama?”
I can’t afford to accept this offer as just kindness. If one of the old seven demon
emperors is trying to contact me then this could all be planned.
293
Whatever, If you don’t get on the hand offered then you will never reach the other
side.
“I would be thankful if you could. Can we meet soon?”
“Yes. If it’s Arnos-sama I can safely say it will be done.”
“Why?”
“Myself and the others in the unification faction believe that Arnos-sama is the
Demon King of Tyranny. You showed overwhelming power in the group opposition test
and you showed wisdom and knowledge relating to magic research when we did the
grand magic training. No other demon can do this.”
If you don’t care about royalty then ability is everything. Following that logic, it’s no
surprise they think I’m the Demon King of Tyranny, however, after everything I’ve seen
until now it’s suspicious. I can’t believe it too easily.
If I look at it from the point of view of the unification faction then they may see me as
an easy figure to carry on their shoulders.
“Errm...is everything okay?”
“No, it’s fine. Let’s talk to Melheys.”
Misa’s face bloomed joyfully at my words.
“Understood. If now’s a good time will you come to where my companions are
gathered? I think everyone will be pleased to see Arnos-sama.”
Should I take this opportunity and go?
“Will you guide me?”
“Yes! Please follow me!”
Along with a joyful voice Misa moves along with a bounce in her step.
We leave the building and head outside.
294
“—Are you also coming too?”
I ask Misha and Sasha who are closely sticking to each side of me.
“Sasha wants to go.”
“I’m not bothered particularly but as a subordinate of Arnos we should follow you.”
Yare yare. I guess they are both curious.
“Is it okay if they both come along Misa?”
Misa turned around and smiled.
“I don’t mind. You both believe Arnos-sama is the Demon King of Tyranny don’t
you?”
Misha nods.
“Don’t lump us together. I don’t need belief as I know he is.”
Sasha says in a prickly manner.
Good grief. What are you competing with?
“Is that so? If Lady Sasha who is one of the chaos generation says so then it is even
more convincing. Thank you very much.”
Misa smiles again.
“If possible, can you tell me how you know?”
“There’s nothing to decide with.”
Misa looked at me when I spoke.
“There’s no evidence. If there was I wouldn’t be branded as an inept person.”
“But Lady Sasha seems to know...”
“These two are special.”
Misa falls silent for a moment then mutters to herself “Is that so?”.
She wondered what was special about them but I wouldn’t say more than that.
295
For some reason, Sasha looks a little happy.
“Nee. The activities of you and your companions in the unification faction are
forbidden here in school. Isn’t it likely that you are being watched when you gather
together?”
“It’s fine. We were very troubled about this matter too but we came up with a good
reason to exist that wouldn’t cause any problems even if we are watched.”
Misa stops in front of one of the union towers.
There’s many towers built on the site of Deruzogedo and some of them seem to be
sites for union activity. These are places where students with common hobbies and
interests gather.
There’s a fencing union where students can train in the way of the sword, a magic
research union. Various unions exist.
There’s a plate over the door into the tower that has the unions name on in large
letters.
[ARNOS FAN UNION]
“Fufufu. How’s this? Us fans of Arnos-sama formed an Arnos fan union so we can
support Arnos-sama. What we are doing here is not the activities of the Unificationists.
We are making pure remarks about Arnos-sama’s everyday life, his smart and manly
figure and when he says something wonderful. We just talk about such things.”
“How stupid!”
Sasha intensely retorted to the proud Misa.
“So you say but it conforms to the rules of the Demon King academy and avoids
punishment. As long as we follow the rules then the words of Melheys-sama are
effective.”
296
Misa then opens the door of the union tower and steps in.
“Anyway, the Arnos fan union is a temporary disguise to avoid public notice. Every
day we are earnestly discussing ways to defeat the oppression of the royal families.”
When we entered the tower all the students inside turned to Arnos at once.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Arnos-sama! It’s Arnos-samaaaaa!!”
“No way. It’s a lie, right? Why? Why!?”
“What should I do? Right now? Maybe...Aren’t I breathing the same air as Arnos-
sama!?”
“Right, that’s riiiiiight! A kiss! This is an indirect kiss!!”
“C...ca...calm down! That means you’re indirectly kissing everyone here!!”
Sasha turned her gaze to Misa.
“What was that about earnest discussions?”
“Ah...ahaha...I’m ashamed to say, but this union did start out as a temporary thing
but before we noticed it everyone had been taken in by Arnos-sama’s charm...”
“There’s no need to be ashamed.”
At that time a girl seemed to have resolved herself and stood in front of me.
“A…Arnos-sama! Could you sign this!?”
The girl cast Contract <Zekt> and presented it to me.
Fumu. It’s a contract that states she will be my fan for her entire life.
I have no disadvantages at all. Frankly speaking its a silly way of using Contract
<Zekt> but I can’t say that.
“Hey you, wait a minute. Stealing a march is no good. I want it too please!”
“Me too.”
Students start gathering around me one by one casting Contract <Zekt>.
297
No matter how much you examine it with your demon eyes its a contract that is only
disadvantageous to them.
“Is this something common in this era?”
When I asked Misha she shook her head.
“Only for popular people.”
It’s a bit embarrassing to be called a popular person.
“Just because it’s popular you use <Zekt>. What does that even mean? Is that a good
idea?”
“Were there no fan unions two thousand years ago?”
“I’ve never heard of one.”
Misha thought for a while then said.
“Everyone wants to show their loyalty.”
Fumu. I see. Loyalty? It does remind me of the atmosphere that Shin used to have.
Are they proud to offer their loyalty to me?
I thought he was the only strange demon that thought like that. I guess times haven’t
changed that much after all.
“Ah, errm, everyone. You can’t do something like this so suddenly. There’s an order
to things.”
Misa broke through the women asking for my signature.
“Other than you it seems there are no other decent people. Is the unification faction
going to be all right?”
“...Everyone will be all right when the time comes...ahahaha...”
Misa seems to have no other choice but to laugh.
298
“Whatever. Don’t worry about it Misa. One or two signatures doesn’t matter. I’ll do
as many as they like.”
“Eeh? Really? Then me too please!”
With incredible force and vigour Misa forms <Zekt> and bows her head.
Sasha’s eyes seem to say [you too?] when she looks at Misa.
“Ah…ahahaha...Is it no good...?”
“Ah! Misa is unfair! Getting ahead like that!”
“That’s right. Everyone here wants Arnos-sama’s signature!”
At the other women’s protests Misa grandly says.
“No. In only this, I cannot back down. It was I that bought Arnos-sama here so I
should have the honour of stealing the first signature! I will take the first issue!”
Magic particles begin to rise from Misa’s body. Is it because she’s getting ready for a
fight?
Fumu. Her magic power wavelength is different from a normal demon. Is that the
power of the spirits mixed in with her magic?
“Even so Misa, we won’t let you get away with it so easily...”
“That’s right. Even if I throw everything else away I won’t hand over that first
signature!”
Other women begin releasing magic power and the atmosphere quickly becomes
explosive.
“...Calm down everyone. Why are you fighting over such a silly thing?”
When Sasha asked several women replied.
“The signature of Arnos-sama is worth betting your life on!”
299
“Indeed. Even if I die here I have no regrets. It may seem strange but this is
something we cant hand over!”
Misa smiled and had a philosophical look on her face.
“Please laugh if you like Sasha-san. If you like Arnos-sama then you cannot withdraw
from this for we are the Arnos Fan Union.”
Magic power rises and magic sparks begin to scatter.
Just as they were all about to move in unison I said.
“Fumu. So the important thing here is that all members want the first signature?”
At my voice, all the female students stand still.
“That’s right, but everyone can’t get the first signature. Even if you sign at the same
time there will still be an error of 0.1 or 0.01 seconds. That difference will separate the
first and the others...”
“Why are you all getting so excited over the first signature...? 0.1 seconds for the first
time...”
Sasha complains.
“Well, such is their beliefs. I don’t intend to laugh at them. If you believe me to be the
Demon King of Tyranny then you should stop saying that something is impossible.”
I signed everyone’s <Zekt> at the same time.
“Eh? Eeeh? Kyaaaaa! Look ! Look! Signed it. He signed it!”
“Me too! Me too! I saw it! It didn’t even have a 0.1 second error time. It wasn’t even
0.00001 seconds. It’s an identical time!!”
“Really!? Everyone gets the first issueeeeeee!”
I said to the women that showed surprise.
300
“What? I used Time Manipulation <Lebaido> to stop time for a moment and signed
everyone’s <Zekt>.”
As soon as I finished speaking screams came out.
“Stopped time to give us a signature!! Super cooooooooool!”
“My heart stops if you do such a thing!!”
Yare yare.
“So noisy over a signature.”
“If you think so then don’t sign anything else.”
Sasha mutters unneeded words from the side.
301
CHAPTER 33
HALF A DEMON SWORD
“...I’m sorry for all the noise...”
Misa says to me after I signed everyone’s <Zekt>.
“Everyone got worked up seeing the raw Arnos-sama up close for the first time.”
“That expression. How to say it...I don’t like it.”
Sasha says and next to her Misha nods.
“Like alcohol.”
“Fumu. Raw Arnos sake?”
“You don’t need to read so much into my words.”
She has a point.
“First of all, some off these people are in the same class as me so it’s not their first
time. I don’t get the raw part either.”
302
“Ah, I’ll clarify. Arnos-sama has this atmosphere that seems to separate him from the
rest of the world. To us, he’s in a place that we can’t see. Even though we are in the same
classroom, today feels like the first day that you accepted my existence.”
“Well, honestly, until today you were beneath my notice.”
“Ahahah...right...”
Misa seems slightly depressed.
“Don’t mind it. It’s my principle to ignore things that don’t interest me.”
“I’m not even going to respond to that statement.”
Misha nods in agreement with Sasha’s statement.
“I’ve learnt something today though. From now on you should fully taste the raw me
to your heart’s content.”
“That expression...is obscene...”
Misha leans her head to one side in puzzlement.
“Is raw Arnos obscene?”
“It’s alright. You don’t need to know about that Misha.”
Misha stared off into nothingness with her deadpan expression and muttered.
“...Interested...”
“Ah, if that’s so Misha-san then why don’t you join the Arnos fan union? I can teach
you various things.”
Sasha quickly jumped in before Misha could respond.
“Absolutely not! I won’t let you teach weird things to my Misha! Can you stop your
solicitation.”
“Ah, is that so? Why don’t you join too Sasha-san?”
“Haaa!? Why would I?”
303
Sasha’s voice raises in surprise.
“You’re worried about Misha-san aren’t you? Wouldn’t it be safer if you both
joined?”
Misa says with a bright smile.
“I refuse. I have no reason to enter such a place.”
“Is that so? That’s disappointing.”
Misa moved over to Sasha and whispered in her ear.
“...Right now, if you join, it comes with the magic photos of Arnos-sama I secretly
took as a bonus.”
“Such a thing...”
Sasha looks towards me for a moment.
“I’m not interested at all.”
While saying this Sasha brings her face close to Misa and whispers
“...What sort of photos are they?”
“Fufufu, do you want to see? There’s one I took where he’s changing his clothes so
he’s half-naked.”
“Half naked...!? Tha...that’s unhealthy...Tha...rude...!!”
With a red hot face, Sasha raises her voice.
“Ah, don’t you like things like that? Well then, I’ll prepare something more
wholesome and cool looking.”
“Wait...”
Misa puts on a blank expression
“Yes?”
“Just to be sure I’ll take a look. Just to be sure.”
304
Sasha repeats herself.
Fumu. What are they talking about over there?
If I listened hard I could hear what they were saying but I won’t. They are whispering
so they don’t want me to hear.
“I understand. Well then, I’ll guide you to the second floor. Arnos-sama could you
wait a minute?”
“Aah.”
It seems something has been decided between Sasha and Misa as they both head off
up to the 2nd floor.
“Aren’t you going Misha?”
“Because Arnos isn’t going.”
“I see.”
“Nn.”
After a few minutes, Sasha ran down the stairs.
“Sorry to keep you waiting.”
“What happened to Sasha?”
“Fufufu. Something enjoyable.”
Misa says it like its something significant.
“Errm...Arnos-sama. Actually, I have a request...”
Misa asks, completely changing her expression to a serious one.
“What?”
“I understand its an impudent request but would Arnos-sama have us in his team?”
I see. Actually, I think its a reasonable request.
305
Other than me all the group leaders are royalty. I doubt they would be willing to have
unificationists in their team.
“There’s a condition for me to receive subordinates.”
“What is it?”
“They must be strong or interesting.”
Misa laughs like she’s troubled.
“It’s not that easy after all then...”
“One question. Why are you doing this?”
“When you say this, do you mean the unificationists?”
“Aah. Certainly, Deiruheido is ruled by the royalty and the demons are divided in two
but there isn’t actually that much trouble from this system. Deirueido is ruled well and is
at peace. If you close your eyes to the point that you will never have power then life is
very comfortable.”
Even with the royal issue, this place is much better than 2000 years ago.
In the age of myths, powerless people died but now they can walk about freely.
“You don’t have great power and to unify the demons will bring great danger your
way.”
“...It’s just as Arnos-sama says.”
Misa looks down for an instant, however, she raises her face back up with a smile like
she had instantly recovered.
“If it’s fine by you can I show you around the union tower? There’s something I want
you to see.”
Misa looks at me earnestly. Doesn’t seem like she wants to answer me.
“Very well, guide me then.”
306
“Yes! This way!”
Misa starts climbing the stairs and explains about the union tower.
On the 2nd and 3rd floors are things relating to the Arnos fan union. It’s where they
do their day to day activities.
There’s sculptures of me and diaries listing all my actions since I joined the school.
The 4th floor is a living space where you can sleep and the 5th floor is full of
Deiruheido history books and demons related books.
I had a brief look but there were no true history books from 2000 years ago.
Going up the stairs we come to the top floor.
In the center of the room was a stone pedestal with a demon sword stuck in it.
Fumu. It’s a strange structure.
Potentially, it feels like its magic power could rival a masterpiece from the age of
myths but its incomplete.
The demon sword has been split in half vertically.
“Is this what you wanted to show me?”
“Yes.”
Misa walked slowly forward and stopped in front of the sword staring at it.
I was going to ask something but decided to wait in silence.
Before long, Misa spoke up in a quiet voice.
“...You may have noticed Arnos-sama but I’m not a pure demons. My father is a
demon but my mother is a spirit.”
Part demon and part spirit. That explains why I felt the power of the spirits in her
magic. The fact that the spirits and the demons have come together is even more
surprising than the humans and demons coming together.
307
“My mother seems to have died soon after I was born.”
Misa says a little sadly.
“I’ve never talked to my father. I don’t even know his face or his name.”
“Why?”
“My father is royalty and seems to be in a very high position. He might even be one
of the demon emperors ruling some part of Deiruheido.”
I don’t get it.
“Did he do something wrong?”
Misha speaks up.
“The royal families are responsible for leaving descendants from the royal families.
When they have children that have any blood other than a royal in them, that family is
excluded from the royal family.”
“I see. As well as themselves it affects the entire family as well.”
Even if the child is of mixed blood that blood doesn’t get thinner and fade away.
It’s a very strange thought process.
“It’s as Misha-san says. I think my father understood it well that he shouldn’t fall in
love with anyone other than a royal but he still seemed to have fallen in love with my
mother anyway. Right?”
*Fufufu* Misa laughs.
“That’s just my delusion though. It would be nice to think so.”
Misa says it like that but he must have liked her mother since it came with such big
risks to himself and his family.
308
“My father cannot talk to me. If it became known that he had a half-spirit child he
would lose everything. So we’ve never met and I’ve never seen his face or even know his
name.”
It’s different for myself but I can see not wanting to involve the rest of your family.
“On my 10th birthday, an unknown spirit owl bought me this half a sword.”
Misa gently touches the handle.
“In fact, it would be better to leave no trace at all but I think that this is a message
from my father who cant say anything. The other half is surely owed by my father. Right
now this sword is divided in 2 but one day it will become one. The day when royals and
mixed blood will join hands will come. That is why my father is fighting. I’ve always
thought that he’s waiting to pick me up and tell me so.”
Misa looks over her shoulder at me.
“Deiruheido is peaceful. The rule of the royals is excellent and I can go to this
academy and live with no problems even though I don’t have any parents.”
She briefly stops speaking and smiles sadly before continuing.
“But I have nothing more than a life without inconvenience. Even if I was poor all I
want is to spend my days with my father and laugh.”
Those last words were squeezed out and loaded with emotion.
“Father and daughter cannot even talk as they have been ripped apart. I want to end
these sad things. Everyone’s the same. All the unificationists have never met their
parents or have lost their families under the peaceful reign of the royals.”
Misa stares at me with an appealing look.
309
“Still, the gap between ideal and reality is deep. So when I saw Arnos-sama
overwhelming the royal family with overwhelming power I thought that we had finally
found our ray of hope. I’m able to believe in you, the Demon King of Tyranny.”
“Fumu. What if I wasn’t the founder, what would you do?”
“It doesn’t matter. We will even fight against the founder to achieve even a small bit
of happiness if we have to.”
Misa firmly declared.
“What we believe is your words. You said you were the Demon King of Tyranny and
we believe you.”
They don’t need the founder huh?
Certainly, it’s true that the unificationists don’t need a founder who’s royalty.
“Arnos-sama. Please forgive those of us who are weak but please lend us your
strength. We will fight together...”
I can grasp the general circumstances.
“When’s the next group opposition test?”
Was my question unexpected? Misa was not able to answer right away.
“Day after tomorrow.”
Misha answers instead.
“Well then Misa. In 2 days time, you should challenge me.”
“But...”
“I’m not going to say you have to win but I don’t need subordinates that rely on my
power. You said that you were ready to fight the founder if you had to. Prove to me that
those words weren’t a lie and fight me.”
Staying quiet Misa then nodded in determination.
310
“Understood. I will be sure to meet the expectations of Arnos-sama.”
“Now then. Let’s call Sasha and get some lunch.”
We leave the room and head downstairs.
“Speaking of which, is Arnos-sama used to handling swords?”
Misa asks.
“Not really. I just swing my sword around with brute strength. Why?”
“Because tomorrow is a large scale military sword drill. I wondered if I’d see the cool
figure of Arnos-sama.”
I remember hearing such a story.
“Oh yeah. If I’m not mistaken isn’t a guest lecturer coming?”
“Yes. According to Melheys-sama any time a grand military drill is held there’s a
chance that one of the old seven demon emperors will turn up.”
Fumu. Avos Dilheavia must know that I have an idea about him now. Will he
appear? Will he turn up for an ability inspection?
“Also, I don’t think many students know this yet but a transfer student is coming
tomorrow as well.”
I didn’t notice the meaningful words Misa said.
311
CHAPTER 34
THE TEMPERING DEMON SWORD SAINT
Emilia enters along with the bell signaling the start of class.
Behind her is a male student in black clothes.
“Good morning. Before we start I’m going to introduce a new transfer student.”
Emilia writes a name on the blackboard.
Ray Grandori.
The black-clothed student steps forward.
“Nice to meet you all. I’m Ray Grandori. Actually, I was supposed to be here for the
first day but due to certain circumstances, I’m starting late. There’s lots of things I don’t
know so I would appreciate it if people could help me when I’m stuck. Thank you.”
He had a transparent like voice with light blue eyes, white hair and a beautiful
androgynous face that gave off a cool impression.
“...Hey, Hey...he’s a 7 sided star..”
312
“Idiot. Of course he is. He’s Ray Grandori, one of the chaos generation. The
tempering demon sword saint. He’s a monster who can use any sword. Forget about
demon swords, he can even use spirit swords and sacred swords that demons shouldn’t
be able to use.”
“I’d heard he’d enrolled but since he hadn’t come to school yet I thought it was just a
made-up story.”
One of the chaos generation huh. Like Sasha, he seems very famous.
“Ray-kun. Because you can use Demon King Army <Guys> you are eligible to run as
a group leader. What do you want to do?”
“Is that so? What should I do?” he says in a refreshing tone.
He doesn’t seem a warlike type.
“The groups have already been decided but I’ll postpone the matches to give you time
to prepare some members for the group opposition test. Of course, you can enter
someone else’s group this time if you want but next time you will be participating as a
leader. A group with you as a leader with your ability...”
Apparently, Emilia really wants to make Ray a group leader for some reason.
“I haven’t made friends with anyone yet so I’m happy being in someone else’s
group.”
“Eh...?”
Emilia raises a puzzled voice.
Was it an unexpected remark from a member of the chaos generation?
“I…I understand. You won’t find members for your group so soon, so you are
temporarily entering someone else’s group. I think there will be a number of students
who want to join Ray-kuns group when you become a leader though.”
313
“Being a leader is too much for me.” Ray says frankly.
“Even if you say such a thing, I’m sure that those that enter your group will
disagree.”
Fumu. Emilia seems to be pushing Ray quite a bit. I wonder why?
“Well then. Since you need to choose a group, will the group leaders please stand
up.”
“It’s fine. There’s no need.”
Emilia looks curiously at Ray
“Do you already know the group leaders names and faces?”
“Nope. Not at all.”
Emilia starts looking at Ray suspiciously now.
“But I know the one.”
Ray finishes talking and starts walking.
The classrooms gaze was fixed on him and whispered voices started leaking out.
“...Who’s group is he entering...?”
“He’s the tempering demon sword saint. Did we have someone capable of controlling
him in our class?”
“Maybe he thinks Lady Sasha is a leader?”
“I see. That’s true. There’s no way you’d think the Witch of Destruction was a
member of a white clothes group.”
Ray walks straight to Sasha’s seat, walks past and stops in front of my seat.
“Yo. Nice to meet you. I’m Ray Grandori.” Ray says while having a refreshing smile
“What’s your name?”
“It’s Anos Voldigoad.”
314
“Well, Arnos will you let me join your group? I’m pretty good at handling swords. I’m
sure I’ll be of help to you.”
Fumu. This is an unexpected offer.
“How do you know I was a leader?”
Ray answered immediately.
“Because your magic is the strongest in this class.”
He can sense my magic and remain unafraid?
In other words, he has considerable magic power himself.
“Even though I’m in white clothes?”
Ray looks at my clothes and an expression that says he’s just noticed appears on his
face.
“Oh yeah. I only saw your magic power.”
Ray laughs at his own mistake.
“Even so, Arnos is great. Normally white clothes couldn’t be leaders.”
“If there’s rules, they can be broken.”
Ray laughs.
“As I thought, I want to join your group. You’re interesting.”
Ray offers me a handshake. He’s a very refreshing man.
“Ra…Ray-kun. You may join any group but Arnoss mark is a stigma...”
“Stigma...?”
Ray looks at the brand of the inept on my uniform.
“Aah, so you’re the rumored one. The first person to be branded inept in the whole
school’s history.”
“So it seems.”
315
“I see. So even with your strong magic, you are still branded inept? What’s the
aptitude test for then?”
Emilia seems to be surprised at Ray’s simple question.
“Ra…Ray-kun. It that statement a royal critique?”
“Aah, sorry. Let’s pretend you didn’t hear that.”
“I didn’t hear...”
I couldn’t help laughing at Ray’s attitude towards royalty.
“You’re a pretty interesting guy.”
“Really? Is that okay? I’ve often been told I can’t read the air very well.”
“That’s amusing.”
Ray lets out another refreshing smile.
“That’s the first time I’ve been praised for that.”
Ray turns towards Emilia.
“Can I join the group of an inept person?”
“That’s...it’s allowed...but as one of the chaos generation that regarded as a potential
reincarnation of the founder you should make a more suitable judgement regarding
your position.”
Emilia presses her view on Ray forcefully.
“Understood. A suitable judgement.”
Ray tightness his expression and turns back to me.
“Well then, Can I join Arnoss group?”
Fumu. Did he think as long as he makes a face befitting a member of royalty he
would be fine?
He really can’t read the air at all.
316
Emilia seems to have had too many surprises for one day. Her eyes are wide open
and her mouth is hanging open but she doesn’t seem to have noticed at all.
Actually, this is a masterpiece.
“...What’s going on? Why is the tempering demon sword saint going to the inept
persons camp all of a sudden?”
“...Even if it’s temporary it’s too much...”
“Now that Ray Grandori had arrived I thought that finally, that inept person and his
arrogance would be finished...”
The ruthless voices of the royal students leak out.
“As expected of Arnos-sama! He showed himself to be better without any fighting.
How cool!”
“Yes! Arnos-sama’s charm is so great even the tempering demon sword saint has
fallen to it!”
“Wait! I noticed something enormous!”
“What?”
“If he fell to Arnos-sama’s charm then isn’t this love at first sight!?”
“Eeeeh. Then isn’t Ray-kun our rival?”
“Bu…But he’s a man...!!”
“That’s powerless before love!!”
The voices of the strange Arnos Fan Union ring out.
“Is that fine? It seems like there will be some disappointed people.”
I hint about his royal colleagues.
Yeah, he’s thinking deeply over it now.
317
“If I’m honest, I was wondering what I would do if there were no good leaders but
isn’t Arnos absolutely stronger than me?” Ray says in a down-to-earth tone of voice.
It seems he doesn’t care that I’m an inept person.
I don’t know if it’s his true intention but I don’t hear any lies either.
“I guess.”
“Then please let me. It matches my nature to serve under a talented leader.”
This freedom of not being bound to royalty is like the demons of 2000 years ago.
“That is my reason. Is it okay?”
“Fumu. In that case, I decline.”
“...Nn?”
Ray’s expression turns blank.
“If you just want to blindly follow orders then join any group here. If you want to be
one of my subordinates then, by all means, show me the corresponding power.”
“Arnos.”
Suddenly a striking expression floats on Ray’s face and he says in a theatrical tone of
voice.
“Even though I said I wanted to follow orders I’m not that carefree to blindly follow
them. I have something I must do at any cost. Yes, a mission. In order to do that I’ll
become your hands and feet and climb to the top of this academy. I want to be put in
your group at any cost!!”
“Is that so? Then show me suitable power.”
Ray returned to a refreshing smile again.
“...That’s strange. I thought that performance was pretty good...”
I can’t get a grasp on this man. It feels like he’s air.
318
“...Eh? Did he just turn down the tempering demon sword saint!?”
“As expected of Arnos-sama! Haughty! He’s so haughty!”
“Wait! I’ve noticed enormous!”
“What now?”
“...Ray -kun said he wanted to put it in...”
“What about receiving!?”
The Arnos Fan Union were having an incomprehensible conversation.
“Ah, that’s right Misa. You can enter Ray’s group.”
“Eh? Errm...yes. If you say so Arnos-sama then I will...” Misa says in a puzzled voice.
“Combine your strengths and challenge me in the test. If you do well I’ll add you to
my subordinates.”
“...Understood.”
I watched Ray.
“Is that okay?”
“A leader is too out of character for me...”
Fumu. He said that a while ago but I thought he was being modest but he doesn’t
seem to be.
Being a leader is essential to becoming a demon emperor along with power. He has
the power but doesn’t seem interested in positions or politics.
“You’re very interesting. I only wanted to play a little but if you aren’t motivated I
won’t force you.”
“No, it’s fine. I’m interested in you too.”
Ray states his opinion and smiles his refreshing smile.
“Be gentle.”
319
“Nah. I’m going to smash you with my full power.”
Ray had a strange expression on his face before correcting himself.
“As a matter of fact, I have a one-year-old daughter waiting for my return.”
“My my. Then you will have to fight with your full power so you can return alive to
her.”
I laughed at Ray. That has to be a lie. He’s an irresponsible man.
“What’s that for?”
“What?”
“No, it doesn’t matter. I feel like I can get along with Arnos very well.”
“Fumu. That’s strange. Even though this was a chance meeting I just had the same
thought myself.”
Even though I’m just being whimsical my words seemed to fall into place and in my
gut, I knew them to be right.
320
CHAPTER 35
GRAND DEMON SWORD TRAINING
“Right. Now that Ray-kuns group has been decided I’ll begin the class.”
Emilia’s in high spirits, no doubt due to Ray becoming a group leader.
“We’ll be performing grand sword training today and since this is practical training
we’ll be moving to the arena. Since a special lecturer is here please don’t be rude.”
All the students stand up and leave for the 2nd training ground.
“Arnos.”
Misha calls out to me as I start walking
“What’s up?”
“Do you know Ray?”
She’s asking something strange.
“No. Does it seem that way?”
Misha nods
“Looked like you were having fun.”
321
I see.
“Well, he’s an interesting guy.”
Do I know him?
It wasn’t only me who reincarnated. Some of my subordinates did as well. I wonder if
that guy is one of them?
I say reincarnation but there’s various levels. Depending on the level of the source
magic, it’s not uncommon for the memories and magic power to be overwritten,
however, something will always be remembered somewhere in the heart.
“It’s possible we met 2000 years ago.”
“Nee. If we don’t hurry up class will start without us.”
Sasha calls out to us from the doorway.
“Shall we go?”
“Nn.”
Along with Misha I start walking again.
When we enter the arena the students are standing in a circle around something.
Getting closer I see it’s Emilia and two other demons.
One is a huge person, double the height of a normal person with dark skin, thick
arms and legs knotted with muscles and sporting a beard.
The other person is of normal height with long black hair and sharp eyes.
“Now then, the grand demon sword training will be conducted by 2 of the old seven
demon emperors. Gaius Anzem-sama and Idol Anzeo-sama.”
The huge one is Anzem and long hair is Idol.
322
Their appearances are certainly the same as 2 demons that I made and their magical
wavelengths are also similar, however, their origins and bodies may have been taken
over by fusion magic as well.
I didn’t think 2 of them would come.
“Gaius-sama, Idol-sama, thank you for today.”
After bowing her head, Emilia went over to a corner so as not to disturb us.
“Hmm. Well then. Instead of a greeting shall we do something different?”
A deep voice is emitted.
Gaius raises his hand overhead and dozens of magic circles form.
“Same amount as the number of students.” Misha mutters next to me
“Looks like it.”
Magic gathers and sword blades appear from the center of the formations.
“Wh…wha...it’s demon swords...”
“What’s with this absurd magic power...? Why don’t they fall...?”
While looking up the students edge back in fear from the demon swords overhead.
“Ooops. Stop moving little chicks.”
The deep voice of Gaius echoes and the students stop while shaking.
“That’s it. Be good and stay still. If you move you die.”
Gaius makes a fist and swings it down with all his might.
“NOUUUUUUUU!!!”
At the sound of his harsh voice demon swords pour down in a shower from the magic
formations.
“UWAAAAAAA!!”
“KYAAAAAAAAA!!”
323
Screams come from many places in the arena but all the students were unhurt.
Demon swords pierced the ground at their feet.
“Well then. Take the sword at your feet and try it out.”
The students fearfully laid their hands on the swords.
“Eh? It won’t come out...”
“This is...my magic powers being absorbed...!”
“Uwaaaa! I can’t remove my hand! Help meeeeee!!”
Screams ring out again from all over.
“Haahaahaa. Don’t yell little chicks. That’s what a demon sword is. A true demon
sword chooses its user. If you don’t show power appropriate to the demon sword you
will have a bitter experience. Force your magic power in and force it to yield. If you half-
ass it you might die.”
Fumu. They don’t seem to have been made with magic. They all appear to be the real
thing.
I ascertained the wavelength of magic power in an instant and could choose a demon
sword appropriate for all the students here if I wanted.
“As everybody knows the Deruzogedo demon sword tournament will be held soon.
It’s a tournament to decide Deiruheido’s best swordsman and participants from all over
Deiruheido will gather. Unlike you chicks, everyone will be outstanding. You have to
bring your own sword and if you don’t have one then there’s no point participating.”
Gaius raises his voice to encourage the students.
“However, if you want to show off in the tournament then take out the sword! If you
can do it then I’ll give it to you.”
324
I look over and Sasha is trying with all her might to pull out the sword but she’s not
getting anywhere.
“Ha. What’s this Sasha? Can’t you pull it out?”
“...Noisy. Shut up...”
Misha is also trying to pull out her sword but it’s not going well either.
“Weak with swords.” Misha mutters.
Well, irrelevant of magic there’s strong and weak points.
<Ice Lotus Leaf Ring> and <Phoenix’s Vestment> are exceptional tools far superior
to these swords and they are able to wear them no problem.
That reminds me, Shin was able to handle any demon sword but was absolutely
useless with any other magic tool, however, since he solved everything with his sword he
perfected his swordsmanship at least.
“...Arnos hasn’t even tried to touch his sword. Surely...can’t you pull it out?”
“Ku…kukuku, hahahahah. That’s a great joke Sasha.”
I look at the demon sword in front of me and in the next moment it showed it’s
obedience to me by rising out of the ground by itself and moving to me.
“...Hey, look. Arnos pulled the sword out without even touching it...”
“...Damn it. How? I feel like I’ll lose just by touching it... Is that guy a monster...?”
I grab the floating demon sword with my hand
“There’s only one sword in this world that won’t obey me.”
“...I was sure you’d say there were none...”
“The holy sword the hero used in the age of myths. It was crafted by a master
craftsman for the sole reason of killing me. Spirits dwell in the blade and the gods
themselves blessed it. As you’d expect from that, it won’t obey me.”
325
Well, the only person capable of wielding it at that time was the hero Kanon.
Perhaps Shin might have been able to do it but there was never a chance for him to
try.
In the first place, demons and sacred swords are not compatible. Also, if it was a
sword designed to kill me I’d destroy it before it could be removed anyway.
“Now then.”
I start walking forward.
“Hang on. Are you going to do something again?”
Fumu. Sasha seems to understand me quite easily now.
“What? I’m only going to enliven this boring class a little.”
I walked over to Gaius who seemed impressed.
“Hmmm. You easily pulled out that demon sword. You have some promise.”
“This was disappointing. Because it was called grand demon sword training I
thought there’d be an outrageous lecture but you put together such a boring play.”
Over in the distance, Emilia had a flustered look on her face while in front of me
Gaius put his hand on his jaw in great interest.
“Haahaahaa. You’re a funny little guy. In short, it will be such a thing. I’ll teach you
how to use a demon sword in actual battle!”
Gaius holds out his big hand and a huge magic formation forms. What appeared
from it was a thick and large demon sword 3 times the height of Gaius.
Picking it up he swings it lightly with one hand causing students to step back from
the wind pressure.
“...Bad, this is bad. That’s Gaius-sama’s maximum sword Grajeshion...”
326
“Certainly...That guy split the Neil mountain range in two with that sword...It’s not
even on the level of a sword anymore...”
“As expected of Arnos but even he might not survive this time...”
Fumu. As expected of one of the old seven demon emperors. He’s pretty powerful,
however, my purpose is not to fight but just play a little.
“Idol. Do you want to play too?” I asked the long haired old seven demon emperor.
An unpleasant look came my way.
“You want to fight us 2 old seven demon emperors by yourself?”
“What? There will be 2 of us as well.”
Gaius showed a large smile at my words.
“Very well. I’ll do my best to match you. Who’s the other one?”
I glance over my shoulder.
“It’s Ray Grandori over there.”
Ray who hadn’t even touched the demon sword yet sent a curious look my way.
“That’s fine. Everyone else should withdraw. Right now we will show you the true
essence of a demon sword!!”
Gaius sticks the large demon sword Grajeshion in the ground and a large magic circle
appears on the floor of the arena. A magic barrier deployed covering me, Ray and the 2
old seven demon emperors.
“Yare yare. Every year for the last hundred years a least one person who doesn’t
know their place appears.”
Idol opens both his hands and 2 magic formations appear forming 2 demon swords.
One is a demon sword of ice and one is a demon sword of fire.
327
“Hou. Swords of ice and fire. Interesting. One turns its opponent to ash and the other
freezes and shatters them.”
I walk over to Ray while talking. He’s still standing in front of the sword.
“...Before that, there’s something I don’t get. We’re fighting 2 of the old seven demon
emperors. Is that okay...?”
“Don’t worry about it. It’s only a class. It’s not like we will be killed.”
“That’s fine then.” Ray says in a refreshing tone. “Won’t it be bad if we win though?”
Fu, kukuku.
Is that what you are worried about?
After all, he’s an interesting guy.
In this era, there will be hardly any demons that think they can defeat one of the old
seven demon emperors.
“Show me your full power. Which one do you want to fight?”
Ray looks over at them.
“One of them is duel wielding ice and flame. One sword seems to be at a
disadvantage.”
“Hou. Are you purposely choosing one that puts you at a disadvantage?”
“I’ve read the situation and I should have the harder fight.”
Has the possibility of losing not entered his mind?
Seems like it.
“Do you want to bet on who beats their opponent?”
“Then, Arnos. If I win will you put me in your group?”
I heard his words and smiled broadly.
“You’re unexpectedly eager.”
328
“This seems easier than dealing with Arnos directly in the group opposition test.”
Ray grabs the demon sword and pulls it out. After waving it around a few times he
throws it at Idol with all his might.
“...!?”
Idol parried it with his flame blade turning the thrown demon sword into ash in an
instant.
“I thought ‘he who makes the first move wins’ might work.”
Rays pulls another sword out of the ground and throws it at Idol again.
Ray begins running and immediately starts pulling swords out of the ground and
throwing them at Idol.
A demon sword chooses its owner. It’s not normal to be able to use that many demon
swords.
“Hmm. It’s the behavior of a fool to look the other way on a battlefield.”
Without a sound, Gaius appeared behind me swinging his demon sword Grajeshion.
“Dodge well little chick!!”
Grajeshion swings down with great force and the tip of the blade hits my head
directly.
The pressure from the sword makes a hole in the floor and a plume of dust rises up
violently.
“Wh...”
Gaius’ voice leaks out.
The tip of Grajeshion was broken off after hitting my head.
“You aimed at the wrong vital point Gaius. My heads pretty hard.”
329
“...Hard...such a level...this... How? My sword is capable of splitting a mountain
range in two.”
I slovenly set up my demon sword in a low position and said.
“Just because you split a mountain range you thought you could split my head?”
I release some blood lust and Gaius instantly retreats, however, in that moment he
lost sight of me.
“Where...? Disappeared...there!?”
“Don’t panic so much Gaius. I’m just taking a leisurely walk.”
I cut both of his feet from behind. Gaius fell to his knees which caused his head to
drop to a good height so I grabbed it with my left hand.
“Now then. How much do you remember?”
I stack origin magic Time Manipulation <Lebaido> and Recollection <Evii> and
examine the surface of this guys memories.
They’ve been wiped. There’s no mention of the name Anos Voldigoad anywhere.
I concentrate my demon eyes and look deeply into the abyss of Gaius. Should I say as
expected? There’s two origins.
One is the one I’ve just searched the memory of. The other one is probably a demon
subordinate of Avos Dillheavia.
Unfortunately, without knowing its origin I cannot check the memory of the other
demons.
Oh well. This is within my expectations. I didn’t think I’d catch his tail so easily.
“Do you want to continue?”
I release his head and place my sword against his neck instead.
Gaius said with a bitter expression.
330
“...It’s my loss...”
At the declaration of defeat from one of the old seven demon emperors, a big cheer
rose up from the arena.
331
CHAPTER 36
RAY’S ABILITY
“...I can’t believe it...Gaius-sama, one of the old seven demon emperors was handled like
a child...”
“...Just now...it wasn’t even a match...”
“…Maybe what Arnos is saying...is true...? Maybe he really is the Demon King of
Tyr—”
“Hey! What stupid crap are you saying!! No matter how strong he is, he’s not a royal.
An inept person can’t be the Demon King!!”
“That’s right. Neither wisdom nor power is important. It’s the noble blood that flows
through our bodies. Don’t forget the pride of the royalty who inherited the blood of the
founder. He’s just a strong inept person. His power isn’t noble.”
Such joke like lines come from the audience seating.
Though the founder’s power as been witnessed it’s turned into a joke. Is this the aim
of Avos Dillheavia as well?
332
If you do take over my position what do you intend to do? If they’re a petty person
who’s only after power then I don’t need to worry but what is their aim if not?
“Kuukuukuu.”
I heard laughter coming from Izel so I looked over.
“Is that the last one? It was pretty clever of you to throw them but you’ve got none
left.”
I looked around and indeed, all the swords stuck in the arena are gone. The only one
left is the one in Ray’s hand.
If he meets Izel’s double swords his sword will shatter in an instant.
If you think normally, that person would look defeated but Ray doesn’t.
What’s he going to do? Let’s watch.
“Well then. Shall I do it normally from now on?”
After muttering to himself he heads straight towards Izel in a dignified manner.
“Hmph, have you finally prepared yourself? I’ll teach a little shit like you that swords
are not something to throw. Come. Let me show you how to properly use a demon
sword.”
Izel and Ray face each other.
All that remains between them is a half step.
In an exchange of blows Ray should be overwhelmed, however, he casually takes that
half step forward.
“Careless behaviour.”
The twin swords moved.
Both Izel’s arms moved like separate creatures. The blade of flame heads towards
Ray’s head while the blade of ice heads towards his chest.
333
If he dodges the flame blade then he’s open to the ice blade.
Towards the certain kills coming his way, Ray raises the sword in his right hand.
“There.”
The sounds of swords clashing are heard.
“Two.”
“...!?”
A grimm expression appears on Izel’s face.
Ray’s sword brushed off Izel’s double blades.
Even though Ray had the ability to intercept the two swords, the more surprising
thing was that the sword in his hand was still intact. By all rights, Ray’s sword should
have been destroyed by either the flame blade or the ice blade.
“...Oooh...!”
Izel swings his swords again.
The sound of swords rang again and Ray easily brushed them off.
“Four.” Ray mutters.
“...What are you doing little boy...?”
*Gakii* swords sound again.
“Five.”
“...Tch...this then...!”
The next moment Izel doubles his speed and then even more the next.
Ray brushes off innumerable blows and still his sword is fine.
“Eighty seven.”
“That...How can you defend yourself with that poor demon sword? What trick are
you using!?”
334
*Gagagagaga* *Kikikikikiki* The sound of swords rang out incessantly.
“I see. Every time Izel deflected those swords Ray was throwing his swords got small
nicks on their blades. The chips themselves don’t mean much on their own but when
added up they stop the swords from using their full power. Doing that means you’ve tied
them down a bit huh?”
“...Such a... You aimed to chip my blades while I brushed those swords off at high
speed...!? Being able to do such a thing...!!”
If I wanted to be more accurate Ray was aiming at the exact same spot on each blade
when he threw the demon swords.
He controlled the power, angle and aim to a hairsbreadth to hit the exact same spot
on each blade. Doing that many times over, even the demon swords <Zess Ides> will
accrue damage.
“I didn’t say anything as revealing my secret would become disadvantageous.”
Ray says without appearing to be worried.
“Plus it was a handicap.”
Izel moves back and fixes his stance.
“...Apparently, I’ve made light of you little boy. From here on I won’t hold back...”
Magic formations appear on Izel’s hands.
Flames rise from the demon sword Zess and ice covers the blade of Ides.
“This is the true form of <Zess Ides>. Prepare yourself!”
Izel’s figure blurs and the next moment he steps forward swinging his blades at high
speeds.
200 consecutive attacks in 1 second. There’s no gap for Ray to escape the fire and ice
flying at him.
335
“...Fuu...!”
Ray breathes out and his sword flashes. Each flash equals the flashes from Izel’s
swords.
“Four hundred and forty two.”
“…Wha...? How...? It should have been useless trying to aim for the chips...”
Doesn’t seem like Ray intends to answer so I answer instead.
“It’s easy. Ray’s sword isn’t touching your swords at all. He’s deflecting your blows
with just pressure from his swings.”
“It’s quite difficult though.” Ray says with a cool face “I can only fight your twin
swords using sword pressure.”
After Ray’s statement that sounded regretful Izel looks at Ray with a face full of
anger.
“In that case, how long can your tightrope walk last! Show it to me!!”
Izel’s swords glitter and Ray brushes them off.
“Your sword style is certainly amazing but hows your stamina? I can go on for a
century at this ra—”
Izel’s words are cut off.
The blades of flame and ice shattered with their tips flying thought he air before
lodging in the ground.
“...My double swords...broke...”
“Four hundred and forty four. That’s pretty much what I estimated.”
I wondered if that is what he was counting. The number of blows before the twin
swords broke.
336
“By the way.” Ray says with a cool look “When are you going to teach me how to use
a demon sword?”
Ray has a refreshing smile on his face but Izel shrinks back as if feeling fear.
Izel turns my way as if to ask for help but finally notices that I’d won too.
“...After all... who are you guys...? There’s never been anyone who could treat us old
seven demon emperors like children...” Izel says while bowing his head.
I turned my eyes towards Ray.
“Ray. Were you holding back?”
“Not at all.”
“Drop the modesty. With your power, you could have crossed blades without them
breaking.”
Ray puts on a cool smile and answers.
“If I’d done that then I wouldn’t have been able to practise.”
“Hou?”
“I wondered if it was possible to break those swords using only skill and no magic.
Only at the end, I managed it. I’ve still got a long way to go.”
Kukuku. Yare yare. He’s a funny guy.
You used one of the old seven demon emperors as a training partner.
How interesting. By any means, I want to see how deep his power goes.
“Come at me seriously tomorrow.”
Without breaking his smile Ray answers
“If you try and practise against me you will die.”
“If possible, I’d like to ask that I not die.”
337
An easygoing answer as ever.
“Whatever, do as you like.”
“I’ll survive then.”
I couldn’t help but laugh before answering.
“You make me want to get serious.”
After looking at me with a blank expression Ray laughed as well.
“Arnos...you’re a bit of a sadist, aren’t you?”
“What are you on about? There’s no demon more gentle than me.”
“Well, I’d appreciate it if you went easy on me.”
“Ha. Don’t say stupid things. Your body isn’t saying that.”
He’s not as dissatisfied as he’d have us believe.
He’s not warlike but he definitely doesn’t dislike fighting otherwise he wouldn’t
practise the sword so much.
“At any rate, I’m hungry after this bit of exercise.”
“The classrooms empty. Want to go back to class and eat?”
“Is that okay?”
“It’s fine. We’ll sneak off.”
“Roger. Sneaky is it?”
While chatting away we leave the barrier with all the students watching us.
“...Nee. Hang on a sec. You both easily defeated two of the old seven demon
emperors so what’s with this everyday life feeling? Why are you sneaking off to eat...?”
As usual, Sasha is complaining about something or another.
338
CHAPTER 37
SKIRMISH
The next day in Deruzogedo’s demon tree forest saw 2 sets of students gathered here for
the exam taking place.
When the bell to signal the start of class sounded Emilia spoke.
“Now then. We will start the exam with Ray’s group and Arnos’ group.”
Ray walks towards me
“Did you sleep well yesterday?”
“Aah, I had a good night.”
“I didn’t sleep very well.”
“Fumu. Did you find a good book? Staying up late is bad for your health.”
“That’s true. Getting up was an effort this morning.”
Ray lets out a yawn as if to prove his point.
“Hey hey hey hey!” Sasha butted in.
What’s she complaining about now?
339
“Don’t ‘what’s wrong’ me! The group test has started! This is an exam! What’s with
this lukewarm air? Are you going on a day trip somewhere?”
Yare yare. It doesn’t mean we have to kill each other. We don’t have to be
bloodthirsty about it, though there is a chance they may die accidentally.
“My bad. My subordinate nags a bit.”
I place my hand on Sasha’s head indirectly telling her to quieten down a bit.
“...Eerm...hand…your hand...I won’t shut up because of that...”
Even so, Sasha’s loses her momentum and falls silent.
“Jealous?”
Misha makes an appearance from behind Sasha.
“...Wha...what are you saying...?”
“Because Arnos is different than when he’s with Sasha.”
I’m different?
“Aah, I see Sasha. Are you envious because I talk peacefully with Ray but not with
you?”
“Wha, what are you on about!? I’m not envious...!”
“Really?”
I look at Sasha’s face but she turns away.
“...I’m not envious...”
A feeble murmur leaks out.
“In the first place, the rivalry in the last test all came from you.”
Sasha looks my way and lets out a small groan.
“Sasha-san.”
340
“What!!”
Misa who had called out to Sasha flinched at Sasha’s angry look.
“...Well. Should we fight as well?”
“What? In the match?”
“Yeah. Arnos-sama and Ray-san have promised to fight each other but we will only
get in their way. Should we not fight each other?”
“How astonishing. This exam is a mock-up of a real war. What war arranges its fights
beforehand?”
Misa smiled at Sasha’s cold tone.
“It seems you really liked that magic photo from yesterday.”
“...That’s...not really...”
Sasha’s eyes are swimming.
“Fufufu. If you beat me I’ll give it to you.”
For a brief moment, Misa shows a photo in her breast pocket.
“...Is that all you want to say?”
“Yes. Let’s fight each other to our best ability.”
Having given her message Misa returns to the Arnos Fan Union group.
“Aah, that’s right. Yesterday’s game was won by Arnos right?”
“That’s right. Are you going to give me something?”
Ray shows a cool smile.
“Well then, how about we enjoy ourselves in this test.”
*Kuukuukuu* laughter leaks deep from my body
It’s a good line. Much better than those who strongly threaten and complain.
“Interesting. I look forward to it.”
341
“What about our base locations?”
“Choose wherever you like.”
“I’ll take the east then.”
Ray went back and called out to Misa.
“Shall we go? I may be an unreliable leader but I want you all to lend me your
power.”
A surprised expression showed on Misa’s face.
“Nothing, it’s just that Ray-san is unusual to say something like that to us white
clothes.”
“Aah, I’m bad at stuff like royalty and whatnot. It’s too difficult for me. I don’t get it.
Occasionally, I do think though.”
“Think what?”
“Did the founder really say that?”
Misa stares at Ray with an astonished look.
“Did that person really say that royalty was so great?”
“...That person?”
“Aah, that’s a separate story but I’ve always felt uncomfortable. That Demon King of
Tyranny that everyone talks about seems like a different person. Well, I say such things
but I’m looked coldly on when I do since I’m one of the chaos generation. If you can
keep it a secret I’d be really grateful.”
Misa laughs a little happily.
“Fufufu, I understand. By the way. Are you interested in the activities of the
unification faction Ray-san?”
342
Judging by Ray’s story Misa must have thought it was a good idea so she started
trying to recruit him.
“No, not at all.”
“Is that so? That’s disappointing. Then are you interested in the Arnos-sama fan
union?”
Whilst having a peaceful conversation with Ray they head off over to the east side
while we headed off to the west.
After a while, an owl flew into the sky and used Thought Transmission <Liikus>.
“The match between Ray’s group and Arno’s group will begin. Don’t bring shame to
the founder and fight with all your might!!”
With same words as before the match began.
“...Strategy...?”
“I’ll deal with Misa and the other students.”
Misha stares at Sasha’s face.
“Want photo?”
“No! I want to show my power to that woman who thinks she can beat me.”
Even though it’s just a mock skirmish she seems fired up.
“Sasha. I want to say one thing.”
“What?”
“Even though you will be outnumbered you are one of my subordinates. Don’t run
away.”
She smiled at me in an aloof manner.
“That goes without saying. Please watch. I’ll knock them all down.”
“Fumu. Well then, I’ll give you a reward if you do your best.”
343
“What reward?”
“I’ll do anything. Think about your favourite thing.”
Sasha suddenly looks shy. What are you thinking about?
“...Anything...?”
“Aah.”
Sasha leans in close.
“Anything? Really? Anything at all?”
“Aah. What do you want?”
Her face went red hot and she turned away.
“...Nothing... I mean...I’ll think about it.”
Apparently, there’s something she wants.
“Build a castle?” Misha asks.
“I guess. Can you build one for the time being?”
Misha nods and clasps her hands like she’s praying.
A great number of ice crystals appeared from the <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring> before
forming a magic circle and begin to shine.
“Ice Castle”
Misha uses Construction Creation <Ibis>.
In the blink of an eye, the ground freezes and outer walls appear. After that, an ice
throne, a bronze statue and a mirror appear. Next, the ice floor rises into the sky
carrying our bodies upwards with force. Finally, the ceiling is constructed and a huge
Demon King castle made of ice appeared.
The throne stands between us.
344
“...How were you able to construct the castle so fast using <Ibis> Misha?” Sasha
asks.
Misha tilted her head.
“Because the <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring>?”
“Well, there is that too.”
When I said that Sasha looks at me curiously.
“What else is there?”
“Listen to your own origin.”
Sasha’s eyes say she is dissatisfied with my light answer.
“What are you going to do? Are you going to hit the other side before they make their
castle?”
“I’ll wait. I want to beat them in perfect condition so no complaints appear.”
Even though she’s competing with Misa I’m glad they seem close.
“Let’s have a look at the situation over there.”
Like before I activate my demon eyes and intercept their <Liikus>. I was also
listening to Misha and Sasha as well.
“Aah, I think I can hear them now.”
“Eh? You can understand them?”
I heard the communication between Ray and Misa.
“Yo, Arnos. You listening?”
Did you notice? It’s also possible Misa told him I can intercept <Liikus>.
“Well, I’ve got some free time. How’s your castle coming along?”
“It’s going to take a bit more time I think.”
“I’m bored.”
345
“Well then. Do you want to meet at the largest waterfall in the valley to kill some
time?”
Hou
“Just the two of us?”
“Isn’t it better without obstacles?”
I knew he wasn’t the type to escape and hide but to challenge me this impressively is
great.
What’s even better is he’s doing this despite knowing my power.
“I’ll head there now.”
“See you in a bit.”
<Liikus> is cut off. Misa must have stopped using it.
“I’m off to play a little.”
“Be careful.” Misha says.
“It’s good to play about but don’t end it before I beat Misa.”
If the leader of the group the Demon King <King> is beaten then it’s over.
“I’ll wait 30 minutes but I can’t guarantee any longer than that. Do your best.”
After saying that I use Transfer <Gatom>.
The world turns white then immediately regains color.
The waterfall I appeared by is quite high at approximately 300 meters.
As expected he’s not here yet.
I sit on a handy rock and wait.
Before long a huge castle appeared in the east forest.
It looks pretty robust.
I heard footstep in the grass while I was checking out the castle.
346
I looked over and there was Ray.
“Yo. Been waiting long?”
“I just arrived.”
Ray walks over and stops just outside sword range.
“It’s a bit wearisome to start suddenly.”
“I don’t mind particularly but have you any more interesting ideas?”
Ray smiles a mischievous smile.
“Who do you think will win between your subordinates and the children of the fan
union?”
I see.
“That look on your face. You’ve taught them something.”
“Misa was it? She said she wanted to join Arnoss group plus I felt an affinity for her
so I decided to give her some help.”
Interesting. A skirmish between subordinates.
“Of course my subordinates will win.”
I expand a magic circle on the waterfall and cast Remote Clairvoyance <Rimnet>.
Rays group and my group are both projected on the large waterfall which is acting as
a huge screen.
“Did you hear that Sasha? Good news. I’ll wait until you conclude things with Misa.”
“That so. Thank you. Well, let’s get this done quickly.”
Sasha casts Flight <Fres> and heads straight to the other Demon King castle where
the fan union await.
It’s not a good thing really, to expose yourself in the sky like that but considering the
difference between Misa’s and Sasha’s ability it’s not a problem this time.
347
“I came as requested Misa Iriologue. Come out or should I come in?”
“Fufufu. Thank you Sasha-san. To thank you for the trouble of coming here I’ll show
you something interesting.”
*Zuzuzu* *Goaaaaaaa* the sound of an earthquake rings out.
Arms made out of rock extend from the castle and then legs. Before long it stands up.
A huge stone soldier imitating a castle stands there.
“...I see. Physical Body <Guines>...however, to cast it on your castle...”
Physical Body <Guines> is a magic that lets you manipulate objects and make them
act like a living being. The bigger the object, the harder it is to operate and the more
magic it requires.
The operation is probably shared by the entire fan union, however, even if you make
all the members Shaman <Shaman> so they can benefit from magic strengthening they
still won’t have enough magic.
“Are you lending them magic?”
Ray smiled.
“I’m not good at magic and because I don’t use it I’ve got power to spare.”
Thanks to Demon King Army <Guys> his excess power is being sent to the fan union.
“Here I go Sasha-san!”
The huge soldier raised an enormous sword over its head then cut down at Sasha.
“Kuh...this thing...!!”
Despite its huge size, it’s very quick.
Due to the wind pressure generated by the sword, Sasha can’t fly like she’d wish and
barely avoided the attack.
“It’s useless without a body!!”
348
Sasha activates her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> and glares at the soldier.
The outer walls crumble and fall off but the soldier is just too big. Sasha can’t see all
of it due to its size so she can’t completely destroy it.
“Should I have not lent my power?” Ray asks.
In addition to numbers, Ray has lent them his power so the disadvantage to Sasha is
obvious
However.
“Don’t take my subordinates lightly.”
I talked to Sasha via <Liikus>
“Do you want a hand Sasha?”
“That’s not necessary. Even though I’m outnumbered, if I borrow your power over
just this much then I can’t call myself a subordinate of the Demon King.”
“Well said. Then use Flame Prison Annihilation Canon <Geo Greys>”
It was probably an unexpected proposal as Sasha response was delayed.
“...That’s impossible. I could barely cast it with 20 people last time. Even though my
current class is Sorcerer <Mage> my magic is still insufficient.”
The Sorcerer <Mage> class benefits from having its attack magic buffed as well as
having its magic increased. The trade-off is recovery magic and physical ability are
decreased.
“You can borrow power from Misha.”
“...But that’s only two people...”
“Can’t I trust you?”
After a moment of silence, Sasha said.
“...Understood. Is that okay Misha?”
349
While dodging the swings from the huge soldier Sasha used <Liikus> to call Misha.
“Nn. I’ll develop a three-dimensional magic formation and give it to Sasha.”
Far away from the giant soldier in the western castle glittering crystals float above
the ice castle and build a magic formation.
A huge magic circle appeared in front of the castle and takes on the shape of a
gunport.
The powers of Misha and Sasha combine through <Guys>.
Sasha clings to the huge sword being swung down and holds up her hand.
Is she establishing an aim?
“GOOOOOO <Geo Greys>!!!”
The magic formation changes again and takes on the shape of a gun turret.
A black sun appears.
It boasts a huge amount of magic power. It shot out in a straight line towards the
giant soldier leaving a trail of light behind it.
“Misa! Dodge!”
“Impossible! This size is!!”
*GOOOOOOOOO* The huge soldier is wrapped in a black sun.
It makes a rattling sound and an arm falls off, the feet collapse and the outer walls
peel off.
The voices of the fan union scream out.
“KYAAAAAAAA!!”
“As expected from the subordinates of Arnos-sama. To destroy such a huge soldier in
just one shot. They’re too stroooooooooooong!!”
“Wait! I noticed something enormous!”
350
“Were about to die! What now!?”
“If we die like this it was because we were killed on the instruction of Arnos-sama.
It’s indirect killing!”
“I’ll kill yoooooooooou!”
Another huge noise and the soldiers head fell off.
351
CHAPTER 38
SPIRIT MAGIC
“...I’ve shot <Geo Greys> before but this was so strong...even though the magic power
was only me and Misha...” Sasha mutters to herself in amazement as the huge soldier
falls to the ground.
“...Surprising...”
Misha’s voice can also be heard from the ice castle.
“Nee Arnos, what did you do?”
“I’ve already told you. Listen to your own origin”
“Even if you say my own origin what does that...ahh...”
Sasha raised a sound that says she’s noticed.
“Separation Fusion Reincarnation <Dino Jikusess>?” Misha asks
“So that’s how it is.”
Originally Sasha and Misha were one person but <Dino Jikusess> was applied to
Sasha and her origin was divided in two and from that Misha was born.
352
They were supposed to return to one being on their 15th birthday with their magic
power increased by a factor of 10, however, I sent Misha’s and Sasha’s origins to the past
and had them merge with the 2 origins existing in the past and from that they became 2
separate people.
It’s not perfect however due to the fact the origins are newly born but even so, their
magic power cannot be compared to their past selves.
Until now Sasha and Misha were unaware of this due to Past Modification <Ingudu>
so they believed that their power was the same as before.
This was, however, necessary. Thanks to Time Manipulation <Lebaido> if they were
made aware beforehand it would cause a contradiction between the past and the present
and if that happened then altering the past would not go well.
However, the conditions of <Ingudu> are now met so the power limiter has
disappeared. That is the reason Misha could use fast and highly accurate Construction
Creation <Ibis>.
“Say so earlier. I might have realised too late and died here.”
Sasha lands in the forest and looks around.
“Nee. If anyone’s still alive, please answer. I’ll help you.”
She calls out but there’s no reply.
I can still feel magic power everywhere so I don’t think anyone’s died.
“How’s that? Seems your prided castle has been crushed.”
I take my eyes of Remote Clairvoyance <Rimnet> and turn to Ray.
“Though it’s disappointing I guess this is my defeat...”
He smiled his refreshing smile
“Or so your subordinates probably think.”
353
Then through <Liikus> I heard Sasha’s voice.
“Aww enough already. Raining at such a time...”
Rain? It’s a clear sky without any clouds even.
“Be careful.”
Misha’s voice calls out.
“It’s not raining here. It’s only raining over Sasha.”
The color of Sasha’s complexion changes.
The rain had now turned into a downpour and severely limited her field of vision,
however, even if your view is limited it has no impact on demon eyes that can see magic.
“...What’s this...this rain...it’s not ordinary rain Misha.”
“...Every single drop of rain has the same wavelength as Misa’s magic. I can’t find her
main body...” Misha replied.
Sasha’s eyes narrow.
“What’s with that? This magic...? It’s not lost magic. I’ve never heard of it before.”
Fumu. Isn’t this spirit magic?
This is the same magic that Riniyon the grand water spirit used in the great spirit
forest Ahartherun.
Misa is half-demon half-spirit. Is she linked to Riniyon somehow?
The magic of spirits is special since they are magic themselves.
From the beginning, exchanges between the demons and the spirits were uncommon
so after a thousand years of no interaction, the knowledge and traditions of the spirits
that the demons did know would have disappeared.
354
Well, maybe not completely. Unlike me, the true Demon King of Tyranny who’s been
wiped from history some documents on the spirits should exist somewhere.
Neither Sasha nor Misha knew what this was so Misa must have hidden her spirit
magic until today.
To reveal it here means she must want to win.
Though it’s a familiar magic to me if Sasha can’t deal with the source of it then she’ll
struggle to cope.
For Misa, it’s a rare chance to beat the superior Sasha.
Sasha must understand this as well.
“Fine. I’ll strike first. You’d better be prepared though. If you can’t stop it you’ll die.”
Sasha erects an anti-magic barrier and a magic barrier on top of herself.
Sasha’s power had improved dramatically from <Dino Jikusess> and on top of that,
she’s got the Sorcerer <Mage> class as well which further boosts her magic power.
Misa and the fan union will have a hard time breaking through Sasha’s defence.
“Here we go!!”
From the downpour, the girls from the fan union appear and attack Sasha.
Eight people in total, all with spears in their hands.
They must have judged they couldn’t break through Sasha’s anti-magic.
They attacked from all directions and struck with all their might.
“You finally showed up.”
Sasha’s barrier blocked all the attacks without a single scratch.
Sasha looked at all eight of them with her demon eyes.
“Please sleep for a while.”
“...Aah...”
355
All eight of the girls staggered and fell down unconscious.
“I went easy on you. You should all be up in a day or so.”
“...Not yet...”
Sasha’s eyes open wide at a voice.
One of the fan union girls who should have been unconscious was crawling along the
ground.
“...I will enter...Arnos-sama’s group...”
The opponent is overwhelmingly inferior in magic power, however, they resisted the
<Demon Eyes of Destruction> through sheer willpower.
In this moment Sasha was distracted.
The raindrops falling down took on the figure of a person and suddenly Misa
appeared over Sasha’s head wielding a pure white demon sword.
“I’ve got you Sasha-san!”
“Naive.”
Sasha deploys full power anti-magic barriers and magic barriers overhead.
Misa swings her demon sword down.
“Haaaaaa!!”
The snow-white demon sword easily broke through Sasha’s barriers and cut her
down from head to abdomen.
Fresh blood flows out and Sasha collapses.
“...Haaa...haaa...”
Misa landed on the ground breathing heavily. She must have put all her effort into
that attack.
“Fumu. I see. Is that your demon sword?” I ask Ray.
356
No matter how good the surprise attack, Misa herself lacked the power to break
through Sasha’s defences.
“Though a demon sword chooses its owner there’s a magic connection through
Demon King Army <Guys> and because of that I can lend it temporarily.”
“You can’t normally do that.”
“Perhaps.”
If I’m not mistaken, wasn’t there a story that he could handle holy swords and divine
swords as well?
Even if that’s the case, its well outside the norm to subjugate a demon sword and
lend it to other people.
He resembles Shin a little.
“Hadn’t you better go and heal her? She’s currently Sorcerer <Mage> class. I don’t
think she’ll be able to heal the wound from that demon sword.”
I snorted at Ray’s words.
“I’ve already told you once. Don’t underestimate my subordinates.”
Sasha is reflected in the waterfall monitor and the next moment her body is wrapped
up in a golden flame.
Misa was surprised and backed off reflexively.
“That was unexpected. I didn’t think you could use a demon sword.”
Sasha gets up and flies in the sky.
Her entire body is still wrapped in golden flames as she gradually embodies the
<Phoenix Vestment> she’s wearing.
The robe grants the benefits of immortality. As long as your magic does not run out it
will heal all wounds over and over again.
357
“...Then my next step is to cut off that robe...”
Misa sets up her pure white demon sword.
As expected. Sasha still needs to be wary of that sword.
“I’ll help. I feel Ray’s power coming from that demon sword. One person is at a
disadvantage.” Misha’s voice rang out.
“…Though I’m glad I think it will be decided before Misha arrives.”
Misha can’t fire a <Geo Greys> from the castle as Sasha will be hit but Misa will not
wait for Misha to arrive either is probably what Sasha thought but suddenly a magic
formation appeared right by Sasha and standing there was a platinum blonde haired
girl.
It’s Misha.
Sasha can’t hide her surprise.
“Misha...was that Transfer <Gatom>?”
“Because I’ve seen it many times now I thought I could do it.”
Fumu. I’ve certainly shown it many times but you can’t just imitate <Gatom> with
that alone. <Dino Jikusess> must have strengthened her demon eyes as well.
“...That’s fine. Fill me in on the details after we beat that woman.”
“Nn”
“...Both Misha-san and Sasha-san are amazing...but I cannot afford to lose here...”
Looking up at Misha and Sasha who are standing side by side Misa puts all her
power into the demon sword.
Despite Ray’s help, that demon sword is not suitable for Misa. The fight cant be
dragged out much longer.
“...Here I go.”
358
Misa readies her stance and kicks the ground.
“Sasha.”
“I know.”
Sasha forms a magic circle and readies Scorching Black Flame <Griado>.
The golden flames from the <Phoenix Vestment> are still wrapped around Sasha’s
body. They mix with <Griado> and turn it a golden color before Sasha fires it at Misa.
“Haaa!!”
Misa cuts the golden flame with her pure white sword extinguishing it.
“As I thought.”
“A demon sword that cuts magic.”
The foundation of magic is the technique used to cast it. A magic blueprint so to
speak. That pure white sword cuts though magic by cutting through the technique itself
thus nullifying the magic.
“...Have you understood it? Neither magic nor anti-magic works on this sword...In
addition...”
The body of Misa turned into raindrops and disappeared completely.
She became rain itself by using her spirit magic.
“Misha.”
“Nn.”
Standing back to back Sasha and Misha connect both their hands from behind.
They don’t know where Misa will appear from and in front of that sword, both
defence and offence are invalidated. Almost.
However
“Fufuu.” Sasha laughed.
359
“Whats is it?”
“I never thought a day like this would come.”
In a normal school and in a normal exam it wouldn’t be unusual for sisters to work
together and challenge it, however, for them, this is an irreplaceable miracle they could
only have dreamed of.
“We’ll show you the secret art of the Necrons.”
“Nn.”
Misha smiled a light smile.
“Here I coooooome!!”
Out of the raindrops Misa suddenly appeared in front of them.
She’s 3 steps away from reaching them with her sword and Sasha creates a magic
circle to meet her.
“Wrong.” Misha mutters.
Misa doesn’t have the demon sword she’s only pretending to.
Sasha quickly looks up startled.
Overhead the raindrops changed into a pure white demon sword that was falling
towards them at a tremIndus speed.
It was so fast Misa must have thought it was unavoidable but the bodies of two
people disappeared. The falling sword cuts through the empty air and pierces the
ground.
“That’s regrettable.”
Misha had used <Gatom> to avoid the falling sword.
They both reappeared with one pair of hands clasped together and their other hands
pointing at Misa.
360
“Demon Flame <Guresode>”
“Demon Ice <Shade>”
They then both spoke at the same time
“Demon Ice Demon Fire Rivalry Wave <Jie Gureido>”
The Necron secret arts. Fusion magic. They combined <Guresode> and <Shade>.
Golden fire and silvery-white ice combine into a glacial fire that attacks Misa.
Misa immediately pulls the pure white demon sword from the ground and prepares
to cut <Jie Gureido>.
“Haaaaa...!!”
Demon sword and magic wave collide, however, even though <Jie Gureidos>
momentum was reduced it wasn’t stopped.
The magic technique constructed by fusion magic is complex with the techniques
overlapping in layers.
Even if the surface technique is nullified the two magics underneath would just
separate but still exist.
Misa didn’t have the skill to cut all the techniques at once.
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
Wrapped in flames and ice Misa’s body is blown away.
After hitting the ground she didn’t move. Has she lost consciousness?
The effects of the spirit magic is over and the rain disappears.
Light abruptly broke through the clouds overhead.
“Though we had practised alone...we matched our breathing pretty well for our first
time.”
Misha smiled lightly at Sasha’s words.
361
“I am the same as Sasha.”
Sasha laughed happily.
Fusion magic is difficult due to trying to match the magic wavelengths but for these
two it’s as easy as breathing.
Probably because they were originally the same existence.
“I’m the same as Misha too.”
While speaking Sasha raises her hand and Misha high-fives her.
362
CHAPTER 39
MYTHICAL SWORD FIGHT
That’s that settled. Neither Misa nor the fan union can fight any more.
With the entertainment over I turn to Ray.
“...<Jie Gureido> huh? Could I cut it?” Ray mutters to himself.
“If you beat me, I’ll let you have a go at it.”
Ray returned a cool smile at my provocation.
“Don’t you need to collect that sword you lent to Misa?”
“It’ll take me too long to go and get it. Anyway, I’ve got another sword besides
Initeio.”
Ray showed me the sword hanging at his waist but as far I can tell it’s got no magic.
It’s a simple iron sword.
“Are you using that poor looking sword to play with me? I can wait until you get
Initeio.”
“I’m happy but is that true?”
363
“Is what true?”
Ray unsheathes his sword.
“Your face is saying you want to start now.”
Yare yare. I give up. That fellow sees straight through me.
“I’m fine with this sword.”
Apparently, he’s serious.
He’s a thoroughly interesting guy.
“Then to return the favour I’ll only use a sword as well.”
I pick up a handy tree branch that had fallen nearby.
“Even for Arnos I think you’d be better using a normal sword”
“Why? You think you’re going to cut this branch in two with one strike?”
No denial or affirmation. Ray just smiled.
“If you have the confidence then try it.”
I take a step towards Ray with no hesitation or caution.
His hand disappeared and the iron sword flashed momentarily.
“...Fuu...!?”
“Naive.”
I swing the branch with all my strength colliding with Ray’s sword and overwhelming
it completely.
A loud sound rings out and Ray is blown away. He’s sent rolling across the rumbling
ground.
“What happened? I thought you were easily going to cut this branch?” I say to the
fallen Ray.
364
This tree branch is reinforced with my magic. It’s much stronger than iron at the
moment.
“...Yeah...that’s right.”
Ray stands up like nothing had happened.
“It’s the first time I’ve lost a point to an opponent with an inferior weapon.”
“You look happy though.”
“Do I? I’m completely afraid you know.”
“Stop lying. Your mouth’s gone all loose.”
Ray lets out a laugh and at the same time, he steps to the side but appears before me
as if he’d used magic.
Besides its speed its a movement technique that cuts waste to the limit.
“Fuuuuu!!”
I could only see a flash of his blade like a trail of light.
“Fumu. A perfectly good blow.”
I use all my strength to react to Ray’s strike.
Sword and branch collide and again Ray is blown away.
“Was that your limit just now?” I ask the fallen Ray who gets up easily again.
“Overwhelmed again. I thought I’d exceeded my limit then.”
There’s no anger or offence in his voice only pure fun.
I felt like I could understand Ray’s feelings somehow.
“Is it okay to have another go?”
Ray sets his sword up. The movements so natural it’s like his sword is just another
limb.
“Come at me again and again if you want.”
365
Ray breathed in and stopped.
He concentrated his power in his feet and this time it wasn’t just his sword that
turned into a flash of light but his entire body.
Ray accelerates at such a speed that even my demon eyes can barely see him.
“Fumu. This speed is far superior.”
I up my power a level and strike Ray’s sword. As they collide their powers struggle
against each other.
Ray had been one-sidedly taking my attacks for a while now and getting blown away.
“Splendid.”
This time however, despite the fact I’d doubled my power he only fell to the ground
in a defensive stance.
“Amazing. Your plan just now went very well.”
First stage then the second stage and now the present which is better than the
second stage. I’m having to put more and more power into the branch.
Ray seems to be getting gradually better at handling my attacks.
I’m not hiding my ability. It’s a real iron sword against me. I don’t have that much
room to play around.
His words about surpassing his limit don’t seem to be a lie.
In other words, in the small intervals between our clashes, Ray is growing at a
fearsome rate.
“...It almost feels like I’m remembering something...”
“What?”
“How to use the sword.”
366
Ray comes again but this time there’s no speed instead there’s a strange thirst for
blood in his eyes.
“Fuuu...!!”
“Slow.”
I release my strike against Ray’s strangely gentle blow. His sword takes my power
and wards it off.
That blow was probably strong enough to destroy a castle but Rays no longer
receiving it head-on and is instead parrying and diverting the force of the blow.
Yare yare. I’m actually surprised at how quickly he’s adapting.
“You’re actually a big deal huh?”
He can’t divert all the force of my second blow though and loses his balance.
“I’ll give you a reward.”
“...Haaa...!!”
A crashing sound rings out and Ray parries my blow again.
This time he doesn’t lose his posture at all.
He smiled his refreshing smile.
“Let’s see if I cant cut that branch next.”
“Interesting. Then I’ll break your sword.”
Explosive sounds that sound nothing like sword strikes ring out.
Me and Ray are trying to break each other’s sword.
Even though I’m gradually raising my power, Rays growth is so incredible I have to
up it a level after each strike.
His swords so sharp and crisp. He’s a natural genius with the sword.
367
I could end this now by putting in so much power that Rays growth couldn’t keep up
but I want to see how strong this man will become.
“You should come quickly to the heights I dwell in. Don’t give up on the way.”
“I’ll be troubled if you expect that much.”
10 strikes
20 strikes
Gradually our swordsmanship is approaching that of the age of myths.
If our blades cross the earth shakes and if the blow is deflected the trees are blown
away from the force.
We stood in the center of a typhoon of force where everything around us was mown
down by our sword pressure.
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
“What’s this!? What’s with this natural disaster!?”
“Wha…wait Arnos. What are you doing!? A mountain just vanished!”
“The rivers dried up.”
“Earthquakes are still happening...”
Screams and pandemonium came through <Liikus> but I answered them lightly.
“Just a bit of intense swordplay.”
“I’m sorry. Can you endure it a bit more?” (Ray)
Once again Ray and I cross swords.
The plants and even roots are now blown away. The whole region is turning into an
empty wasteland.
368
It’s not really an issue though. The soil of the demon tree forest is full of magic. No
matter how much you go wild it will be restored in one night. Basically, we can go full
power as much as we want.
“You look happy Arnos.”
“I am. It’s been a long time since I’ve used this much power. Even though I exercise
my frustration still builds up.”
Again our blades clash and the tornado we’ve created blows away all the clouds.
“The look on your face is the same as mine.”
“Because this is the first time I’ve been able to cross blades with someone for this
long.”
If you have his type of natural ability even with a superior opponent or against high
numbers he will catch up in no time and overtake them.
“You seem to like the sword.”
“Only in that, it’s my only redeeming feature.”
Because of his ability, Ray would not have been blessed with a worthy rival until
now. Everyone would have been worthless to him. There’s nothing more boring than
that.
“I understand your feelings well.”
“I feel like I understand the feelings of Arnos as well.”
Fumu. What is this feeling?
Even though our swords are being swung at full power the inside of my chest is hot.
This is the first time.
Is it because you don’t have to compete for your life in this age?
“Shall we end this soon?”
369
Ray completely wards off my branch with perfect skill and send the tip of his sword
towards my throat.
“Fuuu!!”
He released a thrust that he hadn’t used at all until now.
As soon as I tried to parry it the orbit of the thrust changed and he pierced my
branch.
If I push or pull it will probably be broken.
“...It’s here...!!”
The orbit of the thrust changes again and Ray cuts the branch.
I determined the timing and pushed the branch upwards as he started to cut.
The tip of his sword breaks and flies off while at the same time half of my branch fell
to the ground.
I thrust the shortened branch at Ray’s head.
“Fumu. As you declared. I really didn’t think you could cut my weapon.”
“...It’s still my loss however. Not only was my sword broken by a branch I was also
stabbed in the end.”
Ray dropped his broken sword on the ground and raised his hands.
“Can I say something strange?”
“Let’s hear it.”
“I felt it while we were exchanging blows. It doesn’t feel like this is the first time
we’ve met.”
“It’s possible. We may have met two thousand years ago. I knew a man like you as
well.”
Ray looks at me with interest in his eyes.
370
“Ray. If I told you I was the Demon King of Tyranny would you believe it?”
“I don’t know, but with your power, it does make me wonder.”
Is he someone who’s reincarnated? I can’t say for definite, but I feel like I know Ray
well.
“By the way. Because I lost, can I not join Arnos’s group?”
I reincarnated on purpose. There’s no need for me to remain a prisoner of the past.
“It’s Arnos.”
“Nn?”
“The man who can exchange swords equally with me doesn’t need to add kun to the
end of my name. It’s embarrassing.”
As Ray first did to me I presented him my right hand and asked for a handshake.
“Arnos then.”
Ray takes my hand and firmly shakes it.
“I’ll win next time.”
“Likewise, and I won’t let you break my sword next time.”
He smiles his refreshing smile and I laugh.
I looked behind that refreshing smile and saw a huge zone of desolation that was
formerly the location of the demon tree forest.
371
CHAPTER 40
THE NAKED DEMON KING
I woke up with the bell signaling the end of the class.
“Today’s classes are now over. Everyone, please be on time tomorrow.”
Emilia leaves the classroom and all the students start getting ready leave.
Ray who sits in front of me leaned his chair back and tilted his head my way.
“Should we get something to eat?”
“You’re always hungry.”
“My bodies efficiency is bad.”
I push my chair back and stand up.
“Do you want to come to my house and have a victory celebration? My mothers
home-cooked food is the best.”
“Sounds good. It’s your treat then.” Ray says before standing up
Next to me, Sasha has a doubtful look on her face.
372
“Nee. Just this morning we were cruelly fighting for our lives in the demon tree
forest. Why are you both so friendly? Also, isn’t it humiliating to celebrate with the
person you lost to?”
Ray and I look at each other.
“Is that so?”
“It was my complete defeat and I don’t feel bad about it because I’ll win next time.”
Ray smiles at me. He’s a funny guy.
“Surely you don’t think you’ve got a grasp of my power with just that one match?”
“I’ve never lost to the same opponent twice.”
“I’ve never lost.”
In response to my gaze that looks down from the high place I’m in Ray smiles his
refreshing smile.
“...Why are you competing against each other again? I thought you were going for a
victory celebration? I don’t understand at all.”
Sasha’s complaint seems to come from the bottom of her heart.
“What don’t you understand?”
“It’s a difficult thing for girls to understand.”
“Aah, I see.”
We laugh together as we reach an understanding.
It felt like we could understand each other’s thoughts and feelings without speaking.
There’s some similarities to the master-servant relationship from the age of myths
but there’s more a sense of equality between us here.
Is this what friendship between men is like? It’s not bad.
“Jealous?” Misha said to Sasha.
373
“I’ve said before but I’m not even though Misha keeps saying it.”
“Shouldn’t I?”
“It’s fine. It’s good you speak your mind.”
“Hey! Don’t answer for me! Misha asked me not you!”
What are you getting so excited for?
“I say what I want to say when I want to say it.”
Sasha seems dissatisfied but I lightly brush her off.
“Anyway, let’s go. There’s a guy over there who’s face is saying he’s hungry.”
“That would be me, but I can last another 10 seconds if needed.”
“Is that your limit?”
Me and Ray laugh.
“...What are those two laughing at...?”
“...Relations are good...”
Sasha and Misha mutter something to each other.
“I’ll transfer us.”
I hold out my hand and Sasha takes it firmly while Misha takes Sasha’s hand.
I offer my other hand to Ray.
“…Aah, could you wait a moment?”
Ray seems to have remembered something and calls out to a girl who’s about to leave
the classroom.
“Misa-san.”
Misa stops and comes over to us.
“We’re going to have a celebration at Arnos’ house. Do you want to come with us?”
374
“Eh…that’s. I’m happy to be invited but isn’t it better for just your group to go?”
Ray makes a meaningful face at me.
Is he just being kindhearted or is he interested in Misa?
Either way is fine I guess.
“What are you talking about? You are already one of my subordinates.”
“Eeh...? But I completely lost to Sasha-san and Misha-san. I borrowed the power of
Ray-san.”
“Victory or defeat is irrelevant. You showed great promise. Also, demons cannot use
spirit magic but you can and it was the same magic as the great spirit Riniyon.”
“...Riniyon...?”
“You don’t know?”
Misa shakes her head.
If I remember right she did say that her mother was dead. No wonder she doesn’t
know anything.
“It’s one of the great spirits that protected the spirits forest during the age of myths.
You probably have some kind of link to it. A spirits magic is deeply related to its
existence.”
Misa was seriously listening to my words. She must be interested in her deceased
mother.
“It’s pretty interesting that you can use the true power of a spirit.”
There were no half spirit half demon in the age of myths so I have no idea if Misa will
be able to completely use the power of a spirit yet.
“...Thank you...I’d love to be one of your subordinates but...”
375
“...What about the others in the Arnos Fan Union...?”
Aah, that’s right.
“For the time being it’s only you. It seems like it would be too noisy if the others
joined my group.”
“Ahaha...that’s right...”
Misa looks uncertain.
“What’s wrong? Is it that hard to join by yourself?”
“More like I feel sorry for them...Their reactions will be scary. I might be attacked in
the dark if things don’t go well...Ahaha...”
Fumu. Those fellows are a little crazy.
“But that’s my problem. Please don’t worry about it Arnos-sama.”
“If you say so.”
“Fast! What a heartless response.”
Sasha pokes fun at me again.
“Aah Sasha-san, that reminds me...”
Misa sneakily beckoned her over.
“What’s up?”
“Fufufu. Because I lost the match.”
Misa takes out the magic photo and gives it to Sasha who looks hard at it.
“...Tentatively, I’ll take it as loot...for now...”
“What’s on the photo?”
“Kyaaa!”
Misha suddenly appeared surprising Sasha and causing her to drop the photo.
“Fumu. What are you making noises over?”
376
I pick up the fallen photo.
“Don, don’t look! You mustn’t look!!”
“What are you so panicked about? It’s only a photo. What’s going to happen?”
Turning the photo around I saw a boy with black hair and eyes. He’s also naked.
Because it was necessary to change clothes for class the photo was taken in the few
moments when changing clothes with magic that you are naked.
“...”
Sasha’s face is red hot and she shrinks into herself.
“Even though its a voyeur photo Arnos would be aware of the magic.” Ray says while
looking at the photo over my shoulder.
“There’s no way I wouldn’t notice. Loads were taken after all but I left it alone
because it seemed harmless.”
I present the photo to Sasha.
“It’s a very cute thing to do. Did you always want to see my figure?”
Sasha raises her eyes and glares at me. Her cheeks are red hot and her have formed.
“Don’t be so conceited! Okay? Listen up. I like naked men! Your body just happens to
be my preference! It’s only your body I’m after!!”
Fumu. Is that so? Even I’m a little troubled by her words.
The classroom has fallen silent and everyone is pulling back a little.
“I also like Arnos’ naked body.” Misha says throwing Sasha a lifeline.
“Misha. You don’t have to support Sasha you know?”
“Arnos’ naked body is artistic. I like it.”
Misha stares into my eyes.
377
Yare yare. How brave, but isn’t it shameful?
“Truly? I had no idea my nakedness was so attractive. I’m really sinful.”
I let out a laugh.
“All right then. I’ll fulfil the wishes of my subordinates. If you want to see it that
much Sasha, I’ll show you. Not with a photo but directly!”
“Eeh...? Directly...eeeh...! Ah...errrm...”
Sasha is completely confused.
“What’s wrong. Wasn’t my body your aim? I’ll give you today’s reward.”
“Tha, that’s right...I did say that...”
“What? Don’t you want to?”
Sasha looks down.
“...I do...”
“All right. Here you go.”
I strongly clench my fists and flex my muscles.
The upper half of my uniform explodes.
“Look at it!”
“Why are you taking it off here!? You idiot!!”
Sasha regained her full form and yelled at me.
It’s not bad to play the fool once in a while.
378
379
CHAPTER 41
ABSURD
My view was dyed white momentarily then the familiar view of my parent’s blacksmith
and appraiser shop appeared.
Opening the door, I stepped inside.
The familiar doorbell rang out and my mother who was standing inside turned
around.
“Welcome home Arnos-chan!” my mother says happily jumping on me. “How was
today’s test?”
“I won.”
My mother smiles happily at me and pulls my head into her chest.
“Mouu, Arnos-chan’s a genius! You’ll be a splendid demon emperor when you grow
up. If Arnos-chan becomes a demon emperor you’ll surely make a wonderful town.
Mother will definitely live there! I look forward to it!”
Nn?
380
“You know about demon emperors mother?”
“Of course. Because it’s Arnos-chan’s dream, mother examined it thoroughly! It’s
where you govern an area of Deiruheido. I went to that castle that’s nearby and listened
to various stories. I was also able to have a short audience with the demon emperor Erio
Ludowell-sama.”
Because I said I wanted to go to the Demon King academy did you think I wanted to
become a demon emperor?
You even investigated them and met one.
Is this a parent? No, it’s more like my mother’s ability to take action is amazing.
I’ve no real desire to become a demon emperor. If I think about Avos Dillheavia then
eventually I’ll need to prove that I’m the real Demon King of Tyranny.
Oh well, it’s close enough to the truth to be mostly correct.
“That demon emperors family name was Ludowell? Where have I heard that
before?”
“Un. Arnos-chan’s teacher Miss Emilia is Erio Ludowell’s daughter.”
Aah, I see. That Emilia is huh?
That explains why she gets so uptight about royal criticism.
“What did you talk about when you had your audience?”
“It’s a group audience but it was a great opportunity to listen, also only people with
special permission may talk.”
Fumu. Is that so?
I guess if a demon emperor was to listen to every single person there wouldn’t be
enough hours in the day.
“By the way mother, the number of people have increased today. Is that okay?”
381
“Eh...?”
My mothers face becomes serious as she timidly peeks behind me.
“...Arnos-chan...by any chance...is your third bride...a boy!!” my mother shouted in
surprise when she saw Ray’s face. “Is that right? A boy? That is a boy’s uniform right?
Like Arnos-chan’s?”
“Indeed. I’m Ray Grandori. I just started yesterday but were friends.”
My mother’s expression suddenly brightened.
“That’s good. Mother was worried. Arnos-chan has only bought girls home so I was
concerned he couldn’t get along with other boys. That’s right. It’s okay. Arnos-chan isn’t
the type of person who just seduces girls!”
Were you worried that much mother?
“I can see why you’d think that. I didn’t know until today how good it was to spend
time with a man.”
2000 years ago I didn’t care about gender. If they matched personality-wise with me
I’d show them my disposition.
Well, it did depend on the other party but I’m strangely matched with Ray.
“...A man...is fine...?” my mother muttered under her breath with a blank look on her
face.
“...A...Ar...Arnos-chan is...Arnos-chan is...”
My mother stepped back, staggered a bit and shouted out
“What should I doooooooooooo!? Arnos-chan has come
ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut!!!”
My mother’s switch has been flipped again.
“Is something about this situation strange?”
382
“Eh...? No no no, nothing is strange. Nothing is wrong with Arnos-chan.”
“So far, rather than saying its strange I think this is normal.”
I never minded if the other party was a man or a woman but I think I’m finally
starting to understand normal feelings somewhat.
“I made it strange...?Really...? Right, it’s normal...normal. You like boys. There’s
nothing wrong with that. There’s nothing wrong. Please wait a minute.”
My mothers grabs Misha and Sasha with tremIndus force.
“Did you both know?”
Sasha spoke calmly to my upset mother.
“...Errm, can you calm down first?”
“You’re right. Mother shouldn’t become useless and panic. Arnos-chan showed
courage in coming out. I must accept it!!”
Sasha’s face became expressionless and Misha’s face that is always expressionless
somehow became even more so.
“Though he said he didn’t know until today I’m sure Arnos-chan was deeply troubled
by it. He’s said before he was different. Was he rushing to marry Sasha-chan and Misha-
chan because of that? He tried to trick his own feelings. Because Misha-chan wasn’t
enough he started dating Sasha-chan as well...he proposed...and drove himself into a
corner...but...you can’t lie to your hearrrrrrrrrt...!!”
“...Misha, do you have anything to say...?”
“...Magnificent story...”
My mother turned around to Ray.
“Ray-kun!”
“Yes.”
383
“It’s okay. Mother supports you. Even men are fine! Your feelings of love are the
most important thing. That’s why you don’t have to lie about your feelings. It’s okay!”
Ray smiles.
“Arnos. May I ask what’s going on?”
“Just a small misunderstanding on my mother’s part. Well, I guess I’ll explain...”
At that moment the studio door opens with a bang and my father appears but for
some reason, he stands still in the doorway.
“...Arnos, it was hard...but you did well.” Suddenly my father appears to be overcome
with emotion.
“I understand your feelings a bit. In fact, long ago, I had my eye on a cute little
boy...!”
Isn’t that a crime?
“There’s no help for what you like. Father can understand you. You...how did you do
it?”
“...Eh?”
“I mean, did you put it in!? In that case, father can really understand you! But if you
let it be put in, that’s beyond fathers understanding...I want to understand...I want to
understand and do it—”
My father speaks in a quiet but earnest voice.
“Did it feel good?”
Father...
He seems to have stopped after confessing.
Whatever, this is my usual father after all.
Let’s just ignore it.
384
“By the way. You both don’t seem to have noticed but there’s another person besides
Ray.”
“Wait Arnos! Are you mad? This situations already out of control.”
Sasha quickly jumps in.
“No problem. I’ll explain it all later.”
Misha leans her head to one side in doubt.
“You haven’t given a proper explanation even once!”
Misha nods deeply at Sasha’s words.
“Don’t underestimate me Sasha.”
Misha blinked a few times.
“You’ve been useless regarding this matter so far.”
Misha nods in agreement again.
“...Ahaha...should I hide...?”
When Misa spoke my mother and father seemed to notice her for the first time then
they both smiled.
“Ah, welcome. I’m sorry for not greeting one of Arnos’ friends.”
“Ouu. We showed you something a little strange. Please relax. What’s your name?”
“Why is Misa the only one who gets a normal conversation!? Where did the two-
timing, bigamous homosexuality go!?”
Sasha’s cry of protest rang out throughout the house.
385
CHAPTER 42
MOTHER AND FATHER’S FEELINGS
We all gather in the kitchen while dinners being made.
“I’m sorry for asking you to help me. You must be tired from the exam but the store
was very busy today so I didn’t have time to prepare dinner.”
My mothers preparing mushroom gratin while speaking.
“Don’t worry about it. Your food is always a feast.”
“Cooking’s fun”
Misha’s washing a large quantity of mushrooms and then Sasha is cutting them into
bite-sized chunks.
“Alright. I’ve washed all the vegetables. Do you want me to start on the potatoes?”
I put the potatoes that my dad had washed in a bowl and carried them over.
“Because its curry just peel them and cut them into bite-sized chunks.”
“There’s quite a few. Should I help you? Ah, there’s only one knife though...” Misa
says.
386
“Oops, is that so? There’s one in the workshop though. I made it for a customer but
he never came for it.”
“It’s okay. Can you lend me your kitchen knife?”
Ray stops my father and borrows his kitchen knife before grabbing the bowl of
potatoes and throwing them into the air.
“...Fuu...!”
Rays hand glittered and the skins from the large amount of the potatoes instantly
peeled off before the peeled potatoes fell back down into the cooking pot while the skins
landed back in the bowl.
“Fumu. Not bad Ray. Shall the next bout be with the carrots?”
I point to the bowl I was carrying which was full of carrots.
“How about we see who can peel more carrots?”
“Fine.”
Misa who was listening in smiled wryly.
“There’s still only one knife.”
“This is enough.”
I picked up a peeler.
“I think you might regret it.”
“Shall we start?”
Mine and Rays glances connected and sparks scattered.
With a signal, I scattered the carrots in the air.
“...Here...!”
“Naive”
387
The knife and peeler flash and in the next instant all the peeled carrots fall onto
nearby plates.
“Misa. The count.”
“Errm let’s see. Arnos-sama has...ten. Ray-san has...10. It’s a draw.”
Ray flashes his refreshing smile and holds his plate full of carrots out to Misa.
“Look closely.”
Misa stares at the carrots.
“...Ooh!”
She raises her voice and touches the carrots which promptly fall apart.
At first glance, the carrots just looked peeled but they were also chopped into bite-
sized pieces. All ten of them.
“They’ve...been cut into heart shapes as well...”
Misa louts out a surprised voice. Instantly peeling, cutting and carving carrots in
bite-sized chunks while in the air is not an ordinary skill.
“How about mine?”
I offered the smiling Ray my plate of carrots. His smile said he thought he’d won.
“...They’re...star-shaped...”
Yes, all the carrots I’d peeled were cut into star shapes.
“How did you carve them with a peeler...?”
Misa’s face had an amazed expression. It’s no wonder, I mean a peeler only really has
one job. You wouldn’t think you could cut and shape carrots with one.
“Don’t be so surprised. If you can only use a tool for its original purpose then you are
not fit to be the founder.”
388
Well, it was more of a necessity 2000 years ago to use tools for other purposes but
now its peaceful and knives are readily available you don’t need to be able to cut and
carve items with a peeler.
“That’s one each.” Ray mutters while picking up another bowl.
“Hou. Are we going to settle this with the onions?”
Many onions fly into the air and me and Ray move at the same time.
“What stupid things are you doing over there...?”
Sasha looks up from preparing the mushroom gratin and turned her gaze our way.
“Fufuu. Arnos-chan is good at peeling. It’s amazing you’ve prepared the onions so
quickly.”
Sasha casts a doubtful look at my mother who’s praising me.
“...Mother-sama, why does nothing shock you? What’s with your impregnable
guard?”
Bit by bit Sasha’s getting used to talking to my mother and is not minding her words
so much.
“Aren’t you surprised?”
My mother smiled at Sasha and Misha.
“Fufu. I am surprised. Every day brings astonishment. He grew so big after just being
born, he can use amazing magic, he’s so smart, telling us he wanted to go to the Demon
King academy and bringing so many classmates home.”
“...Did you never find it scary...?”
When Sasha asked her my mother’s face took on a tender expression.
“Ah...”
My mother’s expression caused Sasha to forget what she was about to say.
389
“Sasha’s power was very strong and scared people.” Misha says.
“Your parents?”
“Nn.”
“I see.”
My mother pulls Sasha’s head to her and hugs her tightly.
“It must have been painful Sasha-chan.”
“...Not…not really...it wasn’t a problem...I had Misha...”
*Pat pat* Sasha buries her face in my mother’s chest while she pats her back.
“...I was told by the doctor that due to my constitution I could never carry a child to
term...”
“Eh...?”
“...When I became pregnant with Arnos-chan I was examined with magic and was
told that even if by some miracle I gave birth the child would not be normal and healthy.
I was told it would be best if I gave up on having children...Even if that child would be
happy...”
My mother smiled gently.
“But Arnos-chan was in my stomach and was living so I couldn’t give up. Even if he
was different from other people, even if he couldn’t study, even if his body was weak. I
thought I would love that child as much as possible and make them happy.”
When I noticed my father was standing by my mother.
“My dear said that we would have this child and would never cause him
unhappiness. There would be no such thing as it couldn’t be done or unable to find
happiness.”
My father nods.
390
“But when Arnos-chan was in his mother’s stomach his state was worse than we
thought. He was already close to death.”
“The doctors couldn’t do anything with magic. I prayed to God every day. No matter
what, I wanted him to be born. As long as he was born, no matter what happened, he
would grow up completely happy. That was all I asked.”
“...What happened?” Sasha asked.
“While he was sleeping his heart stopped and the doctors said he was dead but I
couldn’t give up. It didn’t have to be a god. Even a demon was fine as long as they helped
my child. I prayed and prayed and then his heart started to beat again.”
To be precise the child in my mother’s stomach was dead or perhaps it might be
better to say it never really lived from the beginning. According to the doctors, my
mother’s constitution would not allow for an origin to fully form and thus a
consciousness could not appear.
It was already decided the child would die before being born, however, due to me
reincarnating into it I breathed life back into the vessel.
At times willpower can greatly affect magic.
Rarely, even humans who cannot use magic or have very weak magic can, by sheer
force of will, affect magic and attract a demon.
It’s very possible the strength of my mother’s prayer called to me.
“After that Arnos-chan regained his energy and grew bigger and bigger. The doctors
said it was a miracle.”
My mother laughed while crying a little.
“Therefore, I have never once been scared because Arnos-chan is living so
energetically. There’s nothing I want more than that.”
391
Both Misha and Sasha are crying at my mother’s story while Misa wiped her eyes
with a handkerchief and even Ray had a solemn expression.
Everyone must be thinking the same as me.
That’s why my parents accept even two-timing, bigamous homosexuality.
392
CHAPTER 43
MISHA’S GRATIN
I’m currently sitting down by myself taking a short break after our meal.
Today’s dinner was better than normal though my mothers mushroom gratin is still
the best.
I ate a bit too much though and it’s lying a bit heavy in my stomach, however, this
feeling of fullness is pretty good.
Everyone else has gone into the workshop. My father learnt Ray was interested in
making swords so he enthusiastically took him to the workshop.
Misha and Sasha also disappeared.
It’s been a while and they still haven’t come back, however, I can hear laughter from
time to time so they are still chatting away.
Leaning back in my chair I can hear noises from the kitchen.
My mother? Let’s take a look.
It was actually Misha inside.
393
“What you doing?”
Misha turned around with her usual deadpan expression.
“Gratin.”
I can see the stone ovens lit. Is she actually making gratin?
We’ve finished eating though.
“What about it?”
“Making it.”
“You are?”
“Arnos’ mother is good.”
“Well I won’t argue with that but why?”
Misha blinked a couple times.
“Taught me.”
Sasha and Misha did help out when preparing dinner. Did my mother teach them
how to cook it at the same time?
“Practising by myself.”
I see.
“You wanted more practice making gratin?”
“Nn.”
“Well, my mothers mushroom gratin is the best there is.”
Misha nods again.
“Arnos’ favourite food.”
“...Does that mean you are practising because it’s my favourite food?”
It’s only a little bit but Misha suddenly looks shy.
394
“I like Arnos’s happy face.”
She’s saying something cute.
“I’m glad.”
Misha smiles at my words.
“Arnos is close with Sasha.”
Sasha exposes all her emotions without holding back and talks to me rudely. She’s
also meddlesome and unintentionally amusing at times. I had no such subordinate
2000 years ago.
“Something wrong with that?”
“It’s nice.” Misha stares into my eyes. “But I’m a little lonely.”
“I see. Does it feel like I’ve stolen your older sister?”
Misha’s eyes opened slightly and she shook her head.
“Opposite.”
Misha suddenly points at me.
“Me? By Sasha?”
Misha nods slightly.
Unusually for Misha, she’s assertively looking me in the eyes.
“I made friends first.” Her voice becomes thinner. “...But Sasha is closer now...”
I unintentionally laugh.
“So even Misha can think like that.”
She looks down and says in a small voice.
“...Jealously is not good...”
Our feelings don’t always go the way we want them too.
395
“I’m not on better terms with Sasha than you.”
“Really?”
Misha stares doubtfully at me.
“She just talks more”
“...I speak less...”
Misha’s voice gets even quieter.
“That’s one of your good points Misha.”
Her face relaxes slightly.
“Really?”
“Yeah. I can feel calm when I’m talking to you.”
*Fufu* Misha laughs shyly.
“I’m happy.”
Fumu. This misunderstanding seems to have been solved.
“Ah.”
Misha suddenly notices something and puts on some mittens before fetching a pot
from the oven.
A delicious scent of white sauce and cheese drifts out.
“I did it.”
Misha joyfully puts the pot on the table before taking a wooden spoon and scooping
up some gratin, blowing on it to cool it down and then eating it in one gulp.
Did it go well? Misha’s nodding while tasting her gratin.
“Is it delicious?”
Misha turns around to face me with her deadpan expression before scooping up
some more gratin and pointing the spoon at me.
396
“Eat?”
“Ah, no, I just ate a while ago.”
“...I see...”
Misha stares at the gratin on the spoon.
She somehow looks lonely.
Oh, she did say she liked seeing my happy face so that’s why she was practising.
In that case, no matter how full I am I will eat it.
“Fumu. Actually, I’ve changed my mind. I’m a bit peckish. Can I have it?”
Misha smiled happily and nodded before blowing on the gratin.
Moving forward she brought the spoon to my mouth.
“Here.”
Misha’s demanding that I open my mouth.
“...”
I’m not a baby. I can eat by myself.
When I didn’t open my mouth she tilted her head to one side.
“...Aaahn...”
Did she think her intention wasn’t communicated? She’s asking me to open my
mouth again.
Whatever. It’s fine I guess. Do what you want.
I opened my mouth and Misha fed me the gratin.
Umu, this is exquisite. She’s only just learnt from my mother but she can already
perfectly replicate my mother’s mushroom gratin taste.
“...How is it...?”
“Exquisite.”
397
*Fufu* Misha laughed.
“One more?”
“Let’s have it.”
Misha brings it to my mouth again.
“...Aahn...”
Did you think I wouldn’t open my mouth if you didn’t do that?
Misha feeds me the same way again.
I was already stuffed but in the next 10 minutes, I managed to eat another dish of
gratin.
“It was delicious. Misha’s good at cooking.”
“...Normal...” She says a little shyly. “I’ll make it again.”
“Don’t overdo it. You don’t need to make it to remain friends with me.”
Misha falls silent and looks troubled.
“No good?”
Apparently, it was an unnecessary concern on my part.
“If you actually want to make it then please do.”
“I like making it.”
She must be a creative person. She’s also good at Construction Creation <Ibis>.
“Will you let me eat it again?”
“Promise?”
“Yeah. I look forward to it.”
I touch the plate and spoon and activate my magic. They’re quickly washed before
floating in the air and returning to the cupboard.
“Did you go to the workshop?”
398
“Not yet.”
“Shall we go then?”
“Nn.”
I head to the workshop with Misha but inside there’s only my mother. No one else is
in sight.
“Where’s Ray?”
My mother raises her index finger and puts it in front of her mouth in a shushing
motion.
Near to her is Sasha wrapped up in a blanket and sleeping.
“Sasha-chan became tired.”
To be fair she used a lot of magic power in the test.
“Ray-kun and the others have gone to the garden to enjoy some night air.” My
mother says in a quiet voice.
Shall we go to the garden?
We leave the workshop and head outside. The sun may have gone down but the
moons pretty bright tonight.
Where we live is very densely packed with houses so light spills out from them as
well.
“But thank you for today.”
From our garden, I heard the voice of Misa.
Peeking into the garden I see Misa sitting down amongst the roots of a tree with Ray
standing by her side.
“In what way?”
399
“Fufufuu. You invited me. If Ray-san hadn’t spoken up I don’t think Arnos-sama
would have let me join the group so thank you for that.”
Ray smiled.
“That wasn’t my intention.”
“Ah, how modest. You’re kind.”
Misa laughs then smiles.
“...It’s the first time I’ve met someone like Ray-san...”
“Like me?”
“...Hmmm. How to put it. You don’t care about being royalty at all...?”
Ray laughs.
“I think both those Necrons are also the same though.”
“Ahaha...but it’s a bit different with you, right? Sasha-san and Misha -san know
about the meaning of royalty and understand it but still became Arnos-sama’s
subordinates.”
“I’m different?”
“Yes, you are. Royal lineage or mixed blood. Neither matter to you. You don’t seem to
be interested in the blood of the founder. I can’t find the right words but what I’m trying
to say is you just don’t seem to care?”
Ray laughs again.
“You might be right. Like I said in the group test I’m not good at it.”
Ray looked away from Misa and stared into the distance.
“I only really want to think about the sword. How can I swing faster? How can I cut
something that can’t be cut? Anything beyond that is troublesome.”
400
“Anything beyond that? Are there no circumstances where you’ll think about
anything but the sword?”
Misa asks a simple question.
“Well, there’s various things if you are alive. There’s eating for example.”
Misa burst into laughter.
“You’re just lazy Ray-san.”
“My origin is an easygoing fellow.”
Ray turns his eyes back to Misa.
“Therefore I won’t be entering the unification faction. The royalty aren’t in the right
though.”
“Ah, no. I had no such intention.”
Misa panicked and waved her hands before putting on a serious face.
“I did think it though. A person like Ray-san might be the ideal person for the
unificationists. Whether you are royalty or not, the demons are split in two. It’s
troublesome and I don’t care. The person who can say that is surely someone who
doesn’t discriminate against people.”
“It’s embarrassing if you lift me up that much. If you say that then there’s Arnos. He
really doesn’t seem to care about anything.”
“...Arnos-sama...”
“Since you want him to be the face of your cause can’t you see him with calm eyes?”
Misa looks at Ray in surprise.
“That’s very forthright.”
Ray doesn’t answer back. He just looks at Misa who looks away awkwardly.
401
“...For us, there’s no other way than to believe in Arnos-sama. I know it might not be
a good thing for Arnos-sama...”
“I think it’s okay.”
Misa’s face took on a surprised look again.
“No matter what Misa-san does he won’t be influenced even the slightest bit.”
Misa buried her face in her knee’s having no answer to give back.
“He truly doesn’t care. I honestly believe that. Is it useful? Is it bad or poor looking?
Arnos doesn’t have that perspective at all. A bucket of water thrown into the ocean will
not make a wave. To me, he’s transcended all that.”
“You’ve only just met him. How can you be so sure?”
Ray laughs again.
“It’s just my intuition. I’m not good at thinking about difficult things.”
Misa laughs.
“I feel a bit more easy somehow.”
“Can I ask you something?”
Misa’s face takes on a curious expression.
“Yes”
“Is Misa-san a half spirit half demon?
“Yeah...”
“Is your bodies condition not worsening?”
As if not understanding Misa cocks her head to the side.
“Errrm...well...there’s times when I feel a little unwell, but basically, I’m always fine.
Why do you ask?”
402
Ray closes his mouth for a moment then speaks with an unusually earnest
expression.
“I’d heard that half spirits half demons don’t have very long lives.”
“Eh...?”
“But as far as I knew there were no lively half spirits who could use spirit magic. I
think Misa-san is special.”
“Is that so? I don’t know myself...”
Ray stretches his hand out to Misa.
“Shall we head back? My bodies getting cold.”
“Ah, yes.”
Misa took Ray’s hand and stood up.
“Thank you very much for today. I will do my best to make a society where people
like Ray-san are the norm.”
As soon as she spoke Misa made a face like she’d made a mistake.
“Sorry. I shouldn’t have said something so bothersome.”
“It’s fine.”
Ray laughs.
“I’ll support you. Because I’m a royal and a member of the chaos generation I’m
honestly tired of being pushed around all the time.”
Misa’s face blooms into joy and she makes a fist.
“Please leave it to me. I’ll do my best so the day Ray-san can relax will come.”
403
CHAPTER 44
THE UNIFICATIONIST OLD SEVEN DEMON EMPEROR
A while later in Deruzogedo Demon King academy.
“On that note, I’ve got something to tell you all. The Deiruheido demon sword
tournament will be held soon and excellent students from this school can also enter.
First-year students are rarely recommended but there are students in this class who
have been recommended.”
The classroom gets noisy at Emilia’s words.
“Who is it?”
“Idiot. There’s only one guy here who can go to the demon sword tournament.”
Emilia watched the chatting students with a relaxed look.
“The nominee is Ray Grandori-kun. Congratulations. As a student of Deruzogedo I
expect great achievements.”
Emilia starts clapping and other students follow suit.
Ray doesn’t look particularity enthusiastic but he smiles anyway.
404
“He might win the championship. He is the demonic sword saint after all.”
“Aah. He did overwhelm that old seven demon emperor.”
“If the winner of the demon sword tournament comes from our class we can all be
proud.”
Because they know Ray’s ability with the sword, words about winning are flying
around.
“And one other person.”
When Emilia said that the classroom got even noisier.
“...Another person...? Was there someone else in this class who could enter a demon
sword tournament?”
“Don’t think so. There’s Lady Sasha who’s also from the chaos generation but she
doesn’t use a sword.”
“...There is though. There’s a guy who can overwhelm even Ray with the sword...”
“That guy huh...”
All the student’s eyes gather on me.
“Anos Voldigoad-kun. You are also entered into the demon sword tournament. As a
student of Deruzogedo please don’t fight in a shameful manner.”
At that moment shrill screams came from the classroom.
“IT CAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAME! ARNOS-SAMA’S ERA IS
HERE!!”
“If Arnos-sama has been entered then isn’t it already a win?”
“Yeah! Not only will he win but he’ll end up in the hall of fame!”
“What do I do? I’m nervous”
“Why are you nervous?”
405
“We need to make a cheering squad for Arnos-sama! Arnos-sama can’t fight alone!”
My fan union raises its voice.
“What’s going on? I’ve never heard of white clothes entering a demon sword
tournament.”
“Yeah. Even for regular or special participants, mixed bloods have to have their
documents examined first and get rejected.”
“No matter how strong Arnos is whats the head of the academy thinking?”
Some of the royals express their dissatisfaction.
Without bothering to explain Emilia carried on talking.
“To participate in the demon sword tournament you need your own sword so please
prepare it. I’m sure you know the rules but you can’t exchange your sword along the
way. If your sword is broken or destroyed you lose. Use of magic to harm your opponent
is forbidden. You fight with your sword only. There’s more detailed regulations so please
check with the officials in charge of the tournament.”
I see. Fighting with your own sword huh?
With this, the key to winning is not only your own skill but the performance and
durability of your demon sword.
“That’s all. Class dismissed.”
Finishing speaking Emilia left the classroom and all the students started packing up
to go home.
“I hope we’re the pair who meet in the finals.” Ray says while leaning back in his
chair and turning his head my way.
“Let’s settle our dispute properly next time with our swords”
“I completely agree. I want to do it until I’m satisfied.”
406
Ray smiles in complete satisfaction.
“Some of the pairings might be a problem though.”
“I don’t think you’ll be defeated.”
Ray stands up and turns around.
“Why was I recommended to the sword tournament though? Do they think I’ll win?”
Ray can’t answer that question. When it comes to royalty and mixed races hes
basically clueless.
“The royals shouldn’t want a mixed-race to win the tournament. They should have
jumped on my parentage and banned my entry but instead, a mixed-race has been
entered. A being that normally shouldn’t be able to enter.”
I need to think about the motive behind this all.
“It’s strange alright.”
Misa says coming over to us.
“Do you know anything?”
“No and to go that far... However, I believe I know a well-informed person you
should probably talk to if you want answers.”
A well-informed person?
“Who?”
“The person I spoke about the other day and promised you could meet. One of the
old seven demon emperors, Melheys-sama.”
That reminds me, she did make such a promise.
“Where is he?”
“In our union tower. I know its sudden but one of his plans fell through and he’s free
at the moment. If it’s convenient do you want to go now?”
407
“Yeah.”
“Thank you. Let’s go then.”
We leave the classroom and head over to the Arnos fan union tower.
After entering and approaching the 2nd floor I start hearing happy voices.
“Let’s start Arnos-sama’s support song! Jyanjyanjyanjyanjyan ♪”
“Strongest! In history! Arnos-sama～♪ Instant death with a beautiful sword～♪”
“Kill, kill, want to be killed～♪ Want to be rust on his sword～♪”
“His fighting figure is beautiful～♪ The compassionate Arnos-sama～♪”
“Affection in bed～♪ His manly sword pierces the heavens～♪”
“Kill, kill, want to fall down～♪ Want to be rust on his sword～♪”
“Arnos-sama ♪ With his manly sword ♪ Infinitely spreads his mixed blood～♪”
“A world without royalty ♪ Is the only solution ～♪”
“Kill, kill, want to fall down ～♪ Instant death with a beautiful sword ～♪
Fumu. Let’s pretend I didn’t hear anything.
Hang on. The cheering group just said they needed to make a support song so how is
the song already completed?
I think this is probably something I shouldn’t think too deeply about. Shall I just put
it down to daily training?
I continued up to the top floor, all the while trying to expel those lyrics from my
brain but failing.
“Melheys-sama, I’ve brought Arnos-sama.”
408
Waiting in the half-sword room was an old man with a long grey moustache, wearing
a robe and leaning on a cane.
Melheys Boran, one of the old seven demon emperors.
Judging by the wavelength of his magic power he’s definitely one of the demons I
made.
He’s also a survival type that focuses on magic the most.
He’s different from Ivis and Idol. He’s got the power to defeat strong veterans from
the age of myths.
Melheys slowly walks over to me, activated his demon eyes and stared into my eyes.
Several seconds later a single tear spilled down his face and he kneeled in front of
me.
“I’ve been waiting all this time for your reincarnation my lord Demon King, Anos
Voldigoad-sama.”
Fumu. This, I did not expect.
“Do you remember me Melheys?”
Melhey’s shook his head.
“I have no such honour. I was defeated by someone and my memorises were erased
but my origin remembers you. After meeting you I am finally convinced.”
The same as Ivis and the others.
“I want to check for myself.”
“Your will.”
I place my hand on Melhey’s head and activate Time Manipulation <Lebaido> and
Recollection <Evii>.
409
I explore the outer layer of memories and just like Ivis and the others the memories
are gone.
Next, I look into the abyss and confirm Melhey’s origin.
Only one.
Melheys doesn’t appear to have fused with one of Avos Dillheavia’s subordinates. His
body hasn’t been taken over.
“What do you know?”
“2000 years ago after Arnos-sama reincarnated I was attacked by someone and my
memory was erased. When I regained consciousness I found myself in Ahartherun.”
The great spirit forest?
“Did you cross the wall?”
2000 years ago Deiruheido and Ahartherun were separated by the magic wall.
“Probably. My memory of it is vague but I think I used the wall as a way to escape
from whoever was attacking me.”
Even though the wall was a grand magic that used my life force to activate, a demon
from the age of myths with powerful magic and enough desperation could cross the wall
though with significant risk to their life.
I can only think of 20 people from the age of myths that could do that and even then
the compensation would have been huge.
“I’m assuming they didn’t follow you because crossing over the wall in pursuit of you
would have exhausted most of their magic powers and it would have taken a
considerable time for their powers to come back before they could return to
Deiruheido.”
410
“That’s what I believe. It took me over a hundred years to restore my magic power to
a level where I could cross back over the wall.”
Unlike Ivis, Melheys had enough power to cross the wall. Erasing his memory would
be one thing but it would have been extremely difficult to take over his origin.
“When I returned to Deiruheido the name of the Demon King of Tyranny had already
changed to Avos Dillheavia. Though I had no memories I wasn’t able to wipe out the
sense of wrongness with that name. The other old seven demon emperors didn’t seem to
doubt the name Avos Dillheavia but I always had my doubts until now”
“Has it changed to belief now?”
“Indeed it has. My origin says that you are the true Demon King.”
There’s no strange points in Melheys’ story. I’ve also learnt that Avos Dillheavia
existed right back in the age of myths.
There were a lot of people hostile to me 2000 years ago but there were 3 beings who
had outstanding power.
The hero Kanon, the great spirit Reno and the creation god Militeia.
Those 3 helped me build the wall and they were all seeking peace, however, it’s not
strange to think that they would deem me unnecessary in peaceful times.
Would they do something so roundabout though?
I don’t think any of them wanted the throne of the Demon King of Tyranny either.
Is it the work of someone else?
“Do you know what Avos Dillheavia is planning?”
“I do not.”
Well, not unexpected. There’s a limit to what you can do fighting alone with no allies.
“Report back to me if you find anything.”
411
“Your will.”
As expected it’s only possible to follow a trail when it’s close by.
“Let me ask something else. Do you know the aim of the person who recommended
me for the sword tournament?”
Melheys thought for a while before answering.
“Does Arnos-sama know the royal faction?”
“Is that different from royalty?”
Melheys nods.
“The royal faction is a group that wants to extend the rights of the royal families.
They are making the radical claim that if you are not a pureblood royal then you are not
a demon.”
Fumu. A group with a few screws loose it seems.
“There are many royal factions in Deruzogedo. I think this is the work of one of
them.”
“What’s the purpose of recommending me?”
“It may be a check against the unification faction. Arnos-sama is the main topic of
talk between the unification faction and the royal faction due to your trampling of the
school system. Arnos-sama is mixed blood yet no royal or even any of the old seven
demon emperors can stand up to you. You have become the driving force of the
unification faction and the royal factions are taking interest in you now.”
“In other words, by defeating me in the demon sword tournament it will damage the
unification factions momentum?”
Melheys nods his agreement.
412
“The royal faction seem to be unable to ignore you now. As long as Arnos-sama is
involved, when you win the tournament the unification faction will tighten its bonds.
There are more mixed blooded demons than there is royalty. The royal factions are
afraid of mixed-bloods.”
“Even so, I’m no fool. They intend to defeat me by any means in the tournament.”
Melheys face took on a determined expression.
“I’m sorry Arnos-sama but could you please not participate in the demon sword
tournament?”
“Why?”
“To you, it is a trivial thing but to the unification faction, Arnos-sama is their light.
We cannot afford to turn off that light.”
Melheys is the unification faction.
He may be considering that Avos Dillheavia might make a move during the
tournament as well.
At his core, he doesn’t think well of the royals who rule Deiruheido.
“I don’t intend to poke the royal faction.”
“You will win. No matter what happens I can never see you losing, however, you may
win this one game but you might not win the whole game.”
I see.
“Will they beat me by using the rules?”
“It may seem funny but even if you achieve overall victory, as long as you lose even
one match that will be enough for the royal faction...”
Those who give priority to blood over ability.
It’s no wonder they take such actions.
413
“The thing is, even if I decline I don’t think they will cancel the recommendation.
They may even say I tried to escape.”
“We will do something afterwards if we don’t appear in the match. I plead for your
benevolence.”
He is one of the old seven demon emperors. He has the power to do that much.
Yare yare. This has become troublesome.
Well, it’s not like I’m actually bothered if I’m in the tournament or not.
“I’ll think about it.”
“Thank you very much.”
Melheys lowers his head deeply.
414
CHAPTER 45
MISHA’S QUESTIONS
After speaking to Melheys I returned home.
Usually, my mother is tending the front but since the shop is closed there’s no one
there.
“Welcome back.”
A quiet, indifferent sounding voice calls out to me.
Misha unexpectedly appeared from the kitchen.
Honestly, I was a little surprised.
“Cooking practise.”
My mother also appears from the kitchen.
“Welcome back Arnos-chan. Dinner will be done soon. I made it with Misha-chan
today.”
I see.
415
“You taking lessons from my mother?”
“Misha-chan said she wanted to make delicious food for Arnos-chan. I’m teaching
her when we both have the time.”
When did they make this promise?
“Mother’s going to go finish dinner.”
“Me too.”
“Thank you but it’s okay now Misha-chan. What’s left is easy thanks to you. Why
don’t you stay and chat with Arnos-chan?”
Misha thought a little and nodded.
“Ou, welcome back Arnos.”
My father who had just finished his work came out of the studio.
“I’m home.”
“You’ve done something great again it seems. The demon sword tournament was it?”
My mother smiled at my father’s words.
“Yes! That’s right! Congratulations Arnos-chan. Miss Emilia came by today to tell us.
Arnos-chan is truly a genius. One of only 2 people chosen from the class!”
My mother hugs me tightly.
It seems they really want me to participate in the demon sword tournament if they’ve
gone as far as to tell my mother and father.
“I don’t know if I’m going to enter or not yet.”
“Eh? Why? If you get a good result in the demon sword tournament it’s easier to
become a demon emperor.”
That’s news to me.
416
“Really?”
Misha nods at my question.
“Achievements are required to become a demon emperor and results from the
tournament count.”
I see. Even in this peaceful era you still need strength to some extent.
“I don’t have a sword anyway.”
I’ll just go with that.
“If it’s a sword leave it to your father. What type of sword do you want?”
Even if I intended to enter it’s not something I can entrust to my father...
“A normal sword is impossible as it would break in one blow. All participants need a
demon sword.”
My father folds his arms and starts thinking.
“A demon sword was it? Papa’s heard of them. Aren’t they made with a special
metal? A type of iron that can cut anything?”
My father’s blacksmith knowledge is from a human country. Even if you say a demon
sword, they are not always magical. A demon sword only needs recognition to cut well.
“Alright. Papa’s going out.”
My fathers face shows a proud expression. I’ve got a bad feeling about this.
“Now? It’s dinner time...”
“It’ll just be for a couple days Isabella. Can you mind the shop?”
My mother laughs and smiles at my fathers who’s acting manly.
“Yes. Take care dear.”
Though he seems excited, whatever sword my dad makes will be destroyed by a
demon sword.
417
It’s also a bit premature. I don’t know if I’m entering the tournament yet.
“Don’t worry about a sword father.”
“It’s fine, it’s fine. It’s not about a sword. Papa just remembered he has a little bit of
business to attend to.”
Really? What business do you have that requires you to be away for a couple days?
His excuse is just absurd.
“Even with a sword its a demon sword tournament.”
“I know that. Well then, papa is off.”
My father laughs while clapping my shoulder.
“Right. Protect your mother for me while I’m gone.”
“No, wait father.”
My father just laughs and claps my shoulder again.
“...”
What was that?
“Father, please listen. I—”
My father laughs again and claps my shoulder.
Is he a broken magic doll?
“...Aah. Leave it to me...”
My father gives me a big thumbs up at my words.
Yare yare. I can’t keep up with my father at all.
“See you later.”
My father opened the door and left.
418
“...”
Fumu...It’s fine I guess?
Even though I can’t use it in the tournament if its a good sword it will still be a good
showpiece for the shop.
Though my father wants to grow the store he seems to have no intention of actually
making any good money.
He does work hard though.
Firstly, how can I stop my father’s misunderstanding?
“Well then. Mama will finish dinner.”
My mother returns to the kitchen.
“Don’t you want to participate in the tournament?” Misha asks.
“The royal faction is planning to beat me by using the rules though I don’t think I’ll
lose even if the rules are not in my favour. There’s nothing to gain if I do a participate
though.”
Is this part of Avos Dillheavia’s plan? I’m hoping he shows his tail if things go well. If
he’s got nothing to do with it there’s no point me participating because I couldn’t care
less about the royal factions.
If it’s a worthless game I might as well heed Melheys advice.
If that’s the case...
“Come.”
At my words, a familiar spirit owl entered through the window.
“Go.”
The immediately flew away after I gave it the order through Thought Transmission
<Liikus>
419
“Is the academy closed tomorrow Misha?”
Misha nods.
“Do you have any plans?”
“Do you want to go out somewhere then?”
Misha looks at me with her deadpan expression.
“...Go out?”
“Aah.”
Misha falls silent and thinks.
“...Us two?”
“That a problem?”
Misha shook her head frantically.
“Looking forward to it.” She says while smiling.
“Is there anywhere you want to go?”
“Anywhere.”
“Is there anything you want to do?”
“Anything.”
Fumu. She really has no desires.
Saying that, this is Misha. She may just be holding back.
“What does Arnos want to do?”
“Anything is good. You can be a bit more forceful Misha.”
Misha blinks a little as if she’s surprised.
“Me?”
“Aah.”
420
“...Must think I’m boring...”
“Even doing something dull can be fun.”
Misha smiled happily.
“Arnos is kind.”
“Really?”
Misha nods.
“I’ll teach you.” Mishas eyes meet mine “My favourite thing.”
“What is it?”
“Not yet. Secret.”
Is tomorrow going to be fun after all?
“...”
Nn? Misha is still staring at me.
She’s not saying anything but she doesn’t seem to be waiting for me to say anything
either.
I think she wants to ask me something.
“What’s wrong? You can ask anything.”
Misha suddenly looks a little embarrassed.
“...What kind of clothes does Arnos like?”
“Clothes? Let’s see. I don’t really care about appearance. If I had to say then probably
a frock coat.”
“Frock coat?”
Misha looked a little surprised then spoke in a slightly uneasy voice.
“...Suit me...?”
“Nn?”
421
“Ah.”
We both realised our conversations had gone in opposite directions.
“Are you talking about clothes for you to wear Misha?”
Misha nods.
“Even if you ask me I don’t really understand women’s clothes.”
“...What color do you like?”
Were talking about clothes for Misha to wear.
“Let’s see... White is good. Your uniform looks good on you.”
Misha eyes round a little bit.
“Prefer trousers or skirts?”
“...That’s the first time I’ve ever been asked that.”
Misha steps closer to me and stares into my face.
“Which one?”
Fumu. She’s being unusually insistent.
“I don’t really understand either of them...”
“Trousers?”
Misha stares into my eyes while asking.
“Skirt?”
Misha keeps asking.
“Hard clothes?”
Hard clothes? Does she mean a formal dress?
Formal dresses aren’t bad but I wouldn’t say I like them.
“Light clothes then?”
I’ve never thought about any of this.
422
She’s asking questions quickly so I have no time to form an answer.
“I got it.”
I still haven’t answered anything but Misha withdraws.
“Arnos-chan, Misha-chan, dinners ready—.”
My mother’s voice comes from the dining room.
“Go?”
“...Have you finished with your questions?”
*Fufuu* Misha laughs.
I went to the dining room together and with a happier than normal Misha.
423
CHAPTER 46
LEGENDARY APPRAISER
My father didn’t come home yesterday after all.
Since he’s a blacksmith he knows about swords but I’m still vaguely anxious.
“...It’s a strange feeling.”
If anything happens I’m sure I can do something about it so there’s no reason to
worry about it.
“Misha-chan’s come you pick you up Arnos-chan.”
My mother’s voice comes from the entrance so I leave my room and head down to
the front.
Sure enough, there was my mother and Misha.
“Good morning.” Misha says.
She’s wearing a white one-piece dress decorated with fluffy ringlet type ribbons.
“I’ve never seen those clothes before.”
“...New clothes...”
424
I see. That explains the new look.
“...Strange?” Misha asks looking at me with upturned eyes.
“Not at all. They’re nice clothes. You look good.”
Misha starts looking a little shy at my words.
“Arnos’ taste.”
“Mine? I certainly think you look good but in the end, I didn’t answer any of your
questions.”
Just like yesterday, Misha lets out a little *fufuu* laugh.
“I can tell by looking.”
“Really?”
“Nn.”
Though I didn’t think I’d given any conclusive answers it appears she saw right to the
bottom of my heart.
As expected of Misha, she’s a good demon eyes.
“You saw well Misha. I’m happy.”
Misha’s talent is considerable. If her growth is handled correctly, she has the
potential to approach the level of demons from the age of myths.
“I’m glad.”
Misha is happy at my words.
“Right, we’re off then mother.”
“Take care.”
My mother sent us off with a smile.
“Now then. Will you teach me your favourite thing Misha?”
Misha nods.
425
“This way.”
Misha starts guiding me.
Walking together I was looking forward to seeing where Misha was taking me.
Eventually, we came to an area filled with shops known as the Midhayes shopping
district. It’s probably the busiest neighbourhood in the city with many people and
travellers coming and going.
“Here.”
Misha stopped in front of a certain store.
Magic model shop [Hometown Of The Wounded Dragon].
It’s huge.
A female shopkeeper wearing a hat turned to us as we entered.
“Oh? Welcome, Misha-chan. Have you come to make something today?”
“Nn.”
“Thank you as always. That magic model castle you made the other day has already
sold. You really helped me out.”
The shopkeeper opens a door leading further inside the shop.
“Is that onii-san your boyfriend Misha-chan?”
Misha glanced at me then shook her head.
“Friend.”
“I’m Anos Voldigoad.”
The shopkeeper laughs then smiles at me.
“I’m Melissa Nomad. Nice to meet you.”
“Aah. By the way, whats a magic model?”
Melissa’s face took on a surprised expression when I asked her.
426
“...There’s nobody who doesn’t know what a magic model is. Are you not from
Deiruheido, onii-san? Where are you from?”
If I said from 2000 years ago I wouldn’t be believed.
“From a remote region on the human continent of Azesion.”
“Heee. I see. Then Misha-chan came to show onii-san magic models.”
Misha nods
“Then feel free. No one is using the workshop at the moment.”
I follow Misha and Melissa into the workshop where I see several magic formations
drawn on the floor. Looking closer I see that they are restricted formations.
Restricted formations limit the type of magic that can be used and where they can be
placed but offer high precision when used.
The room also contains shelves and a long table with a glass globes on top. Inside the
glass globes were all sorts of scenes like miniature buildings, trees and flowers.
It was like someone has cut out landscapes and miniaturised them.
“These are magic models. What do you think? Aren’t they great? Also, Misha-chan
made this one.”
Amongst all the glass spheres Melissa pointed to one that showed an ice castle built
in a forest.
It’s an exact replica on the one Misha made during the team battle with the demon
forest in the background.
A piece of paper with the word [sold] on it is placed underneath it.
“I see. They are made with Construction Creation <Ibis>.”
Misha nods.
427
To make a huge structure using <Ibis> requires considerable magic power and
understanding of the magic method used. Even more power and understanding is
required to make small detailed things and that’s where the restricted formations come
in.
“This model is excellent. To be this small and precise is great.”
It would be very difficult.
The model Misha made fits in the palm of your hand yet the details are superb
wherever you look.
“Is this your favourite thing Misha?”
“I like making small detailed pieces.”
Misha’s voice which is usually monotonous seems more lively than usual.
“Look.”
Misha holds out a hand and activates the restricted formation.
“Everyone eating together.”
Using <Ibis> the glass ball appears first followed by the dining room in my house.
Food appears on the table then Misha, Sasha, Ray, Misa, my mother and father appear.
Its the exact scene of all of us eating in my house the other day.
Misha makes it look easy but it’s actually quite difficult to create such detailed
models from a mental image alone. She may have a photographic memory.
She looks really happy. Her face which is usually expressionless is faintly breaking
and smiling though she is also concentrating with her eyes firmly fixed on the model.
She suddenly stops working on the model and turns to me.
“Boring?”
She looks a bit uneasy.
428
“Not at all. It’s interesting. Even though it’s only for fun, pursuing smaller and finer
details means you are approaching the abyss of <Ibis>.”
Misha laughs her little *fufu* laugh again.
“Arnos likes magic.”
“I’ve never really thought so...”
“Likes.”
Fumu. I’ve never thought about it. For me, magic is like breathing.
“Does it look that way?”
Misha nods.
“Then perhaps I do.”
I don’t really understand myself in a lot of ways.
If Misha says it is so then perhaps it’s worth considering?
She starts using <Ibis> again.
After a few minutes, my figure finally appears at the table and the magic model is
complete.
“Done.”
“It’s very good.”
I examine the magic model Misha made. The dining room is intricately detailed. I
cannot imagine anyone else born in this era that is able to use <Ibis> like this.
“Try?”
“If I do, I’ll make a masterpiece like no other in this world.”
A laugh came from behind me.
429
“Big words onii-san but magic models have been around for 500 years. It won’t be
that easy.”
“Really? Then can you show me the best magic model?”
“...Ahh. As you’d expected, the best model in the world is not in this store. There is a
great one here though. Some say it is the best but that’s subjective. Follow me.”
I followed a happy looking Melissa over to where a lot of models were displayed.
The store is larger than expected and full of people.
Magic models appear to be popular in Deiruheido.
“Through here is the magic model that’s counted in the top ten. Its creator is
unknown though. It’s called the phantom gem and is supposed to have been made by a
famous demon over the course of a decade.”
Melissa takes me further into the depths of the store where beautiful magic models
are lined up.
I’m sure these are the expensive ones.
Further down a luxuriously decorated section comes into view with an elderly
gentleman wearing a monocle standing there. Presumably, he’s looking at the magic
models.
A man who seems to be a clerk is accompanying him.
“Aah, sorry that was careless of me. Can you wait a moment?”
Is only one person at a time allowed to look at these models?
If I don’t feel like waiting, can’t I just peep anyway?
“Is that what I’m supposed to aim for? Shall we come back when it’s quiet?”
430
“Wait just a bit. That’s the famous appraiser-sensei Demir Grahate. Everyone in this
neighbourhood knows him. He’s a legendary appraiser. If you are recognised by him you
are called a first-class magic model maker. Well, it’s a little rude but let’s watch him.”
Is this special treatment?
Whatever I can see well from here anyway.
“...Hou. As expected of something called the phantom gem.” Demir says while
looking at the model.
“It’s about the size of a little finger but it’s so precisely built and faithfully reproduced
inside. This is old Deruzogedo. Are the rumors of it being hundreds of years old true?
It’s splendid. There’s probably only 5 people in history who can use <Ibis> this well.”
I became slightly interested so I enhanced my eyes and looked at the magic model.
“Is that the magic model that’s counted as one of the best ten?”
“You can see it onii-san? That’s right. Isn’t it amazing? Are you regretting your
remarks from a little while ago?”
Melissa starts teasing me.
“Regret? What are you saying? I could easily make that.”
“Demir who was eagerly looking at the magic model turned around and sent a sharp
glance into the people around.
“Who was it? Who just profaned this splendid work?”
At his scolding tone, the lively shop falls silent.
“Good grief. If you don’t have the courage to come forward then don’t say such
thoughtless remarks. To have no respect for such a great work and to look down on it
with such a remark is deplorable for lovers of magic models.”
I called out to Demir who turned back to the model.
431
“It was me who said it.”
Demir turned to glare at me.
“I’m not diminishing that work at all. I’m just stating facts.”
Demir frowns at my remark.
Melissa who was standing next to me starts getting upset.
“Errm, onii-san...? Let’s leave this area...”
“It’ll be fine.”
“Be fine? Nee Misha-chan please stop him.”
Misha stared at Melissa.
“Be fine.”
“Ehhh...be fine...”
Demir takes step towards me.
“Are you a magic modeler?”
“No, but this level of <Ibis> is easy.”
Demir laughs at my words.
“Yare yare. A rank amateur. Listen up. Making a small model like this is harder than
you think. If you can do it then go to the workshop and show me. Nn?”
“That’s unnecessary.”
Demir laughs.
“That’s it then. Be careful with your big mouth in the future. You should show more
respect for great works and modelers.”
“You’ve misunderstood. I can make it here without going to the workshop.”
I hold out my hand and draw a formation.
The next moment a stone no smaller than a speck appeared in my hand.
432
“That’s...!”
Demir trembled and stared at the tiny pebble in my hand.
An upset Melissa rushed over and bowed her head.
“I’m sorry! This onii-san is an amateur that knows nothing about magic models.
Please forgive him...”
Did she think Demir was angry?
Demir answers Melissa.
“What are you talking about?”
“Eh...?”
Melissa’s face shows a blank expression.
“You’re the owner of a magic model shop but you’ve said nothing at all about this
work. If you don’t understand the splIndur of it then keep silent.”
Melissa is stunned at the transformation of Demir.
Demir stares at the tiny stone I’ve made.
Magic power fills the monocle and he activates his demon eyes.
“...Aah...as I thought...no, more than I thought... It’s incredible...if someone told me I
wouldn’t believe it... What’s this...!? This tiny grain is Deruzogedo castle...! No, no it’s
different. Not just Deruzogedo...is this the entire city? At 10,000 times magnification, no
even a million and I still can’t see all the details...”
“If you make it a billion times magnification you should be able to see it fine.”
“A billion! You built a billionth scale magic model!?”
“It was easy.”
Demir has an amazed expression on his face while his whole body shakes.
433
“I can’t believe it... A billionth scale magic model, without using a restricted
formation done in an instant...”
Demir uses even more power and desperately stares at the very small model.
The monocle enlarges whatever he’s looking at so it should be fine now.
“...Wonderful...it’s too splendid...!! What precision. How is such a thing even
possible? You...no...! Sensei! Please tell me your name!”
“Arnos-sensei! I want to see more of your work! I’ll make sensei the worlds best
magic model maker! Please. Will you show me your work in the future? I’ll pay any price
you ask.”
Yare yare. Such an exaggerated thing.
Because Demir is being noisy a crowd has gathered and seems to be interested in
whats going on.
Should I leave quickly?
“Sorry, but I don’t intend to be a magic modeler.”
“Wha...even with all this talent...why is that? Think of the wealth and fame!”
“Unfortunately, I’m not interested in that.”
“Not interested!?”
Demir’s voice is going wild now.
When I point at the model which is floating in the air it moves to my palm and drops
down.
“Then sensei, would you at least sell this wonderful work? I’ll pay whatever you
want!!”
“I’m sorry but I’ve still got a use for it.
434
“No way! Sensei! Arnos dai-sensei!”
I turn around and talk to Misha.
“I’m sorry. I’ve caused a bit of a disturbance.”
“Done nothing wrong.”
“What about the uproar?”
“Arnos like thing to do.”
Fumu. Misha isn’t bothered.
“Should we move on?”
“Nn.”
Moving through the hustle and bustle of our surroundings we left the magic model
shop.
435
CHAPTER 47
BLACK CAT AT THE CAT CAFE
While walking down the road Misha said to me.
“What do you need the magic model for?”
“Aah.”
I put the magic model on my fingertip and hold it out to Misha.
“This is the first magic model I’ve made so I want you to have it Misha.”
Misha blinked a couple of times then smiled happily.
“Thank you.” she says while staring at the model.
“How is it?”
“...Amazing...”
Misha changes the angles and takes a long slow look at my magic model.
After several minutes pass she’s still looking intently at the model.
This is the first time I’ve seen Misha so engrossed in something. It seems she’s not
only interested in making them but in the models themselves.
436
“Beautiful.”
“Really?”
“Even the places you don’t normally see are created.”
Did she notice? As expected of Misha.
“It’s the structure that’s important to Construction Creation <Ibis>. If you create a
sword without thinking about the structure of it then the end result will be a pretty poor
sword. Magic models are the same. Just making the appearance of it won’t work well.”
Misha nods at my words with a serious look on her face.
“When you create stone, don’t create the stone. Create the atoms that make up the
stone. This was something often said in the age of myths.”
“Who’s words?”
“Mine.”
It’s easy for me to say that but not many people can do it.
“...”
Misha stares at the magic model again.
“Like I said it’s yours if you like it.”
Misha’s eyes round.
“Is that okay.”
“It’s my gift to you for going out with me today.”
Using <Ibis> I created a ring band and used the magic model like a gem and placed
the ring on Misha’s right-hand index finger.
“With this, you can look at it whenever you want though it’s a bit insipid as a gem
since it doesn’t sparkle.”
Misha shook her head from side to side and showed off a very happy smile.
437
“It’s beautiful.”
“I see.”
Misha nods.
“...Arnos can do anything...”
While looking at the ring Misha says those words in a manner close to a monologue.
“Well, there’s nothing impossible for me.”
When I said that Misha looked a little discouraged.
“...I can’t do anything...”
“That’s not true.”
Misha looks at me.
“Arnos helped me.”
“I did.”
“So I want to help you in return.”
After falling silent for a little while Misha continues.
“Avos Dillheavia is a fake. I want to help Arnos too.”
She’s saying an admirable thing.
“But I’m not necessary for Arnos who can do anything.”
I see. So you’ve lost heart huh?
Misha is as kind as ever.
“Perhaps, but even I have limits.”
Misha blinks at me.
“You have good demon eyes and you’re good at creation magic. If you focus on those
two things alone you may even surpass me.”
“...Really?”
438
“I’m not omnipotent. An unforeseen impossibility may appear. The only thing I will
never be surpassed in is my power to destroy.”
I destroyed, ruined and destroyed again to change the impossible into the possible,
however, I’m not stupid nor blind enough to make a habit of doing it for every situation
that arises.
The more you prepare the better.
“The time may come when your creation magic will prove very useful.”
Naturally, the growth of Misha is essential for that.
“If you want to be my power then get closer to the abyss of magic.”
Misha nods in determination.
“I’ll wait for you.”
Misha’s eyes fill with a strong will
“I’ve only taken from Arnos but someday I’ll give back.”
“Aah, I look forward to it.”
At that time a *nyaa* sounded out.
A black cat stuck its head out of a nearby window with a signboard underneath for
cat cafe [Silver Vine Pavilion].
“...Nyaa...nyaa...”
Misha imitated the cats call but the cat ignored her and went back in the cafe.
“...Nyaa...”
Misha’s shoulders dropped a little.
“Shall we go in?”
“...That okay?”
“Aah. Here’s where I was going anyway.”
439
“...Arnos likes cats as well...?”
“Something like that.”
We entered [Silver Vine Pavilion] and were greeted with a cheerful “Welcome” from
the staff.
Many cats were walking around and Misha was calling out to them “Nyaa nyaa.”
After sitting down a white cat jumped into Misha’s lap.
“Look Arnos.” Misha said happily “Cute.”
“I’m glad.”
Misha nodded with a smile.
“Nyaa? Nyaa?” Misha says while stroking the head of the white cat.
Of course, the cat doesn’t reply. It just relaxes in Misha’s lap.
After ordering tea a black cat jumped on the shelf behind me. It’s the cat that stuck
its head out of the window.
“I’m sorry for the trouble Ivis.”
“...?”
Misha looked at the black cat in surprise which then started talking.
“Please forgive the disgrace of showing myself to you in such a form my lord.”
“I don’t care.”
Because we can’t have people knowing that Ivis is alive he’s taken this form. We also
don’t want Avos Dillheavia to notice either so we are meeting up in person and not
talking through magic.
Yesterday Ivis flew through the city disguised as an owl which was our signal to
meet.
440
When I transferred my memories to him using Thought Transmission <Liikus> I
also gave him these instructions. That’s why me and Misha were wandering around the
city today until Ivis contacted us.
“Have you found anything out?”
“It’s one of the old seven demon emperors Melheys Boran. He belongs to the
unification faction but he’s not the leader.”
Fumu. That certainly is strange. He supports the unification faction but the most
powerful of the old seven demon emperors is not at the top?
“So who is at the top?”
“I investigated but never found them. The leader never appears at meetings. From
what I can find no one in the unification faction knows who they are.”
“Even Melheys?”
“So it seems.”
Even more suspicious.
“Well, it could turn out to be another one of the old seven demon emperors. If it was
known you were the head of the unification faction you might lose your seat as one of
them.”
Just because you are one of the old seven demon emperors it doesn’t mean you can’t
be replaced.
“If it’s a demon from the age of myths it wouldn’t be surprising if you couldn’t catch
their identity.”
Could it be Avos Dillheavia? If that’s the case what could they be plotting? Could they
be trying to control the balance of power between the royal factions and the unification
faction?
441
“I learnt something as well. Melheys has also lost his memory and only had one
origin.”
“Have you made contact?”
“Aah. After examining my origin directly he recognised me as the Demon King of
Tyranny. It’s very likely that he’s an ally but I didn’t mention you to him.”
Ivis waits for my orders.
“Investigate Melheys and try to find the head of the unification faction. Play it safe
and only investigate the top layer of his memories. It’s possible his origin is still fused
but with a method unknown to me so I couldn’t see it.”
“Your will.”
“Have you learnt anything else?”
“Just one thing. It might possibly lead to the leader of the unification faction.”
Our tea was bought over by the clerk so Ivis waited until they had left before
continuing.
“There’s a magic clinic called [Lognoss] in this town. One of the demon emperors
called Elio built this with their own money and it has the reputation of providing the
best treatment in Deiruheido. Demon emperor Elio is just a puppet though. There’s
another demon pulling the strings from behind...”
“Even after investigating you cant find them huh?”
Ivis nods.
“It’s the same wall I encountered when investigating the leader of the unification
faction.”
“Understood. Anything else?”
“There is but I haven’t confirmed the information yet.”
442
“One more thing. Investigate the demon sword tournament and especially any of the
old seven demon emperors involved in it.”
“You will.”
Ivis left through the window.
An unidentified demon, an unknown leader for the unification faction and a magic
clinic with unknown purposes.
Are they connected or different people?
I don’t know but either way, I must make sure I don’t underestimate them.
After finishing our tea Misha leads me to the Lognoss magic clinic.
“Here.”
“Fumu. It’s a pretty big building.”
“It has a lot of patients.”
I see. It also doesn’t appear to be suspicious.
I looked the building over with my demon eyes but I could only see weak magic
power.
“Arnos.”
Misha points off to one side.
It’s Ray. He seems to have just come out of the clinic.
“Yo.”
Ray saw us and came over calling out to us.
“That you Arnos? What’s wrong?”
“I’m just passing by. Have you caught a cold or something?”
Ray smiles as if troubled.
“I’ve just visited my mother.”
443
Is she hospitalised?
“Is it bad?”
“She was born with a weak body. It’s nothing to worry about.”
He doesn’t look particularly down.
“If the doctors can’t do anything I’ll help.”
“Ooh. Are you good at healing magic as well Arnos?”
“I wouldn’t say it was a strength of mine but I could make a seriously ill patient
healthy enough to conquer the Neil mountain range tomorrow.”
Ray smiled a bright smile.
“That might be a bit too healthy.”
“Genuine medical magic not only heals the patient but makes them healthier than
they were before.”
“In all honesty that a bit scary so I’ll just accept your feelings at the moment.”
Fumu. It can’t too bad an illness then.
“Aah. That’s what I wanted to tell you. I might not be participating in the demon
sword tournament.”
Ray’s expression becomes cloudy for an instant before his smile returns almost
immediately.
“I see. Well then, we can settle our match another time.”
“...Don’t you want to know the reason?”
“Eh...?why?”
“I thought you’d be interested.”
I appear to have caught Ray off guard.
“...I just thought you were doing what you wanted like always.”
444
“I thought you’d call me out on it by saying I was trying to get out of settling our
match or something.”
“I don’t like forcing other people.”
Fumu. Seems like that’s the story he’s going with.
“See you at school.”
Ray left.
“What do you think?” I asked Misha
“...Different than normal.”
“That’s what I thought.”
He was acting very suspiciously. What’s going on?
Normally I wouldn’t be too bothered but Ray acting like that at this place bothers
me.
Let’s have Ivis check on him just to make sure.
445
CHAPTER 48
DEMON SWORD TOURNAMENT
On the day of the demon sword tournament, my mother rushed up to me as I tried to
leave the house.
“Wait Arnos-chan! Mothers coming with you!”
My mothers all dressed up in her going out clothes.
“You’re coming to Deruzogedo?”
“Un. The school sent me a ticket and anyone with a ticket to the tournament can
enter the grounds.”
“I still haven’t decided if I’m taking part yet.”
I’ve arranged to meet Ivis at the school and get his report first.
I’ll make my decision based on what he tells me.
“You still not sure if you can get a good enough sword?”
“Yeah, pretty much.”
446
If I explain my true reasons my mother wouldn’t really understand so I’ll stick to my
previous story.
“You might get your sword so mothers coming along. Also, I want to see the school
Arnos-chan goes to.”
I’m not sure what she’s expecting to see but its fine.
“Shall we go then?”
“Unn.”
We lock up and as we start walking my mothers links her arm with mine.
“Fufufu. I rarely get a chance to go out with Arnos-chan. Mother’s happy.”
It’s a bit hard to walk with you sticking to me like this though...
“Nee, Arnos-chan.”
My mother looks very happy.
“...That’s true.”
It’s fine I suppose.
Hanging on to my arm so I can’t escape my mother seems so happy. I’m not going to
pour cold water on her mood.
“Have you seen father recently?”
After dashing out he came back once then left again and hasn’t been back since. I
guess he’s still working hard on obtaining a demon sword.
“He’s helping out at other blacksmiths since they are short-staffed.”
I see. Is that price he paid for knowledge on demon swords?
“He’s only troubling you though.”
My mother laughs happily.
“Perhaps, but I don’t mind. That person is a hard worker so it’s okay.”
447
I’ve never seen my father work. To be honest, I can’t imagine it at all when I think
about his usual everyday figure.
“Speaking of which Arnos-chan, is the other person chosen from your class Ray-
kun?”
Walking leisurely I answer my mother’s questions and after arriving at school I lead
her to the arena.
“If you carry straight on you will get to the audience seats.”
“Un, thank you Arnos-chan. Do your best.”
“Aah. We shall see.”
“Mother supports you!”
My mother left without listening to my words.
Since we walked quite slowly the tournament should be ready to start.
The very first match is also my match so I really don’t have much time left.
I didn’t head to the waiting room though. I left the arena and headed to the demon
tree forest.
The forest had completely recovered after our matches and wash now lush and green
again.
After walking for a while a *nyaa* came from above.
Looking up a black cat is perched on a branch. With a light gait, it comes down the
tree. It’s Ivis.
“What have you found?”
The black cat opens its mouth.
“Gaius and Idol, two of the old seven demon emperors are involved in the
tournament behind the scenes.”
448
Those two?
Gaius’ memories were erased and his body taken over by a subordinate of Avos
Dillheavia. I never checked Idol but its very likely its the same with him as well.
“What’s their aim?”
“I believe it’s you Arnos-sama. I think they are trying to trap you somehow.”
“If that’s the case then they are probably trying to beat me by using the rules.”
Ivis agrees.
“They will probably try to reduce your power by using the rules against you Arnos-
sama.”
Fumu. This is probably the most likely scenario.
“What’s the location of Gaius and Idol?”
“I don’t know, but I found out that they will be coming to watch the finals
tomorrow.”
I don’t think they will just be watching though.
It seems like they have anticipated me wining today and going through to the finals.
“What about Melheys?”
“He’s a hard one to catch sight of, but from what I can find he doesn’t seem to be
involved in the management side of the tournament. There’s no sign that he’s intending
to defy you Arnos-sama.”
Is he innocent?
Oh well. I still can’t confirm either way so no point worrying about it.
“What about Ray?”
449
“Ray Grandori’s mother is hospitalised in the Lognoss magic clinic. Her condition
isn’t good. She’s close to death and healing magic is barely effective. Somehow the
hospital has managed to at least stabilise her though.”
That’s why he looked so down. Why didn’t he depend on me though?
“What’s the disease?”
“The doctor’s notes state its spirit sickness.”
Fumu. I’ve never heard of it.
“What kind of disease is it?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never heard of it. I had to look it up and apparently, it’s very rare.”
So that’s why she’s admitted to the best magic clinic in Deiruheido.
“Anything else?”
“That’s all I’ve managed to find.”
To understand his mother’s illness I’ll have to examine her directly. It doesn’t sound
like a disease associated with demons though.
“Sorry for the trouble I’ve put you through. I’ll be depending on you again.”
“Your will.”
Ivis walks off into the forest.
I return to the arena but head to the audience seats and not the waiting room for the
participants.
I’ll wait here for a while.
“Without further ado, the first round of the Deiruheido demon sword tournament
shall begin!”
A voice comes from the owl flying in the sky.
“First up is Kurt Ludowell from the Lognoss demon sword association!!”
450
A long-haired man with delicate features appears on the arena along with a great
cheer. A thin rapier type demon sword hangs from his waist.
“He’s here! The winner of the last tournament! Deiruheido’s strongest swordsman
Kurt Ludowell!!”
“Shocking! The first match and he’s here!”
“Aah. At only 20 years old he rapidly cut down all his opponents. He can only have
gotten better. I look forward to it.”
“He’s over 300 now. I wonder how much more polished his sword techniques are?
It’s scary just thinking about it.”
“Who’s the unlucky fellow to get Kurt on the first round?”
Apparently, he’s some type of celebrity and the audience is excited.
“The Lognoss demon sword association is a famous group amongst the royal
factions.”
Misa says while coming over to me.
“I see. By the way, is that the younger or older brother of Emilia?”
“Older.”
Is her whole family in the royal faction? Not that unusual I suppose.
“Next up is Anos Voldigoad from the Deruzogedo Demon King school!”
Even though the owl says that no one shows up obviously since I’m standing here.
“...I’m sorry. Because of us...”
“What are you saying? Me taking part only furthers the plan of Avos Dilheavia.”
If I don’t participate I’m sure that guys plans will start to unravel.
If I do this I may catch them by surprise.
Now then. How do you intend to proceed with this?
451
They probably made this plan without even considering I’d escape. Whatever their
plan is, I doubt it will work without me taking part.
I may be the Demon King of Tyranny but the person I’m fighting is not that sword
tournament participant but Avos Dillheavia.
I say all that but that’s assuming I’ve read the situation correctly in the first place.
“...Hey. Maybe his opponent isn’t going to show up...?”
“Because their opponent is Kurt it might be a bit heavy for a student. Perhaps they
ran away?”
“But I heard that recently the unification faction is spreading the news around that
the Demon King of Tyranny has been reborn and it’s this Anos Voldigoad person.”
“Aah. There was such a rumor wasn’t there.”
“Haha, how ridiculous. He’s supposed to be a mixed blood. Why are mixed bloods
even in the academy? They should all work for the royals like most of the other mixed
bloods.”
“How true. No matter how hard they try they can never become demon emperors.
It’s stupid.”
“Good grief. That unification faction and this Arnos are all brats. Its nothing but a
dream.”
No doubt those raising their voices are a royal group since they are making sure a
nearby group of white-clothed students can hear them.
The students were obviously mixed races and were clenching their fists in anger
while enduring it.
They are surrounded by royalty so all they can do is endure it.
452
Am I hope for the white-clothed students? If I don’t go out there, their regrets won’t
go away.
This situation though. Did Avos Dillheavia plan this provocation just in case I didn’t
show up?
“How do you know they can’t become demon emperors!?”
A familiar voice reaches my ears.
Looking around I see her.
My mother.
“Ahh? What was that Nee-chan? Don’t you know? Demon emperors are royalty.
That’s the order of things.”
My mother firmly brushes away the hand of a man that’s reaching for her face.
“Arnos-chan will definitely become a demon emperor!”
My mother doesn’t know I’m the Demon King of Tyranny.
She should know from investigating the demon emperors that you have to be a royal
to be a demon emperor but she declares it so without any hesitation.
She doesn’t seem to know I’m here but I guess she couldn’t keep silent when my
dream was insulted.
“...Arnos.”
Someone taps me on my shoulder and when I turn around it’s my out of breath
father.
“...Haa...haa...I was looking...for you...”
My father offered me a sword.
“A demon sword papa forged himself using Kongo iron. Now you can join.”
453
Using my demon eyes I can see that my father has a lot of bandages under his
clothes.
“Father...your injuries...?”
“Oh? You can tell? Hahaha. I had to climb some pretty steep cliffs to get to the Kongo
iron... I messed up and fell once though. Don’t worry, it’s just a scratch!”
Even raising your arms should be painful. Every time he raised his arm to hammer
the sword it would have been painful.
Did you complete this sword with your body like this?
For me.
“Anyway, off you go. If you win this tournament even mixed races might be able to
become demon emperors.”
He just said something sensible. Both my parents are being optimistic and my father
knew mixed races couldn’t be demon emperors but he’s still trying his best to support
his son’s dream.
“Misa. Please tell Melheys that the arrangements he’s making are not necessary.”
“...Understood...”
By not taking part in this tournament I know Avos Dillheavia will show himself,
however...
Yare yare. Why should I of all people have to be careful about a small fry that can’t be
bothered to confront me directly?
I’ve got more important matters to deal with.
“Participant Anos Voldigoad! Are you coming? You have 10 seconds to come to the
stage or else you will be disqualified.”
“That’s me. I’m here.”
454
I walk to the edge of the audience seats and jump to the arena stage.
Even though its a misunderstanding I still lied as a result of it.
I want to be a demon emperor. I don’t have a demon sword.
However, I can’t tell the truth to my mother and father.
At the very least, let’s change this lie.
Even if there’s some things I can’t talk to them about right now, the feeling of
wanting to see the happy faces of my parents is not a lie.
Compared to that, the plots of Avos Dillheavia are trivial. No matter how many tricks
you come at me with I’ll smash them right in front of you.
“I thought you’d run away hero-dono of the unification faction.”
Kurt turns a cold gaze towards me.
“Fumu. I got lost a little bit. Did you wait long?”
“It doesn’t matter. I’ll forgive it out of respect for your courage in appearing in front
of me instead of running away.”
“Oh my goodness. How very tolerant of you.”
Kurt watches me with alert eyes.
I have no doubt he’s a master swordsman.
Speaking of his sword arm alone he’s probably better than the old seven demon
emperor Gaius.
“I’m sorry that you’ve wasted your time but...”
I set up the Kongo iron sword my father made for me.
“I’ll end this in one minute.”
455
CHAPTER 49
TRUE MASTER CRAFTSMAN
Kurt looks at my sword with a cold expression.
“Do you intend to fight with that sword?”
“What’s wrong with it?”
“By all appearances, it doesn’t appear to be a demon sword. I don’t feel like fighting
against an opponent who’s only using a block of metal that doesn’t allow magic.”
“Fumu. How about this then?”
I draw a magic formation on the sword and cast Arms Strengthening <Adeshin>.
The kongo iron sword wears my enormous magic power and emits a chaotic glow like a
demon sword from the age of myths.
“If your sword has no magic then you can make up for it with your own magic
power.”
The tournament doesn’t allow magic that can harm your opponent but <Adeshin> is
an exception. When using demon swords it’s common sense that you use this magic
456
because your power adds to the sword’s power and increases its sharpness. Because my
demon sword has no magic it would disadvantageous for me not to use this spell.
Its a bit of a handicap for me though.
“Before the first game starts the organisers of the tournament have an
announcement.” The owl flying overhead states.
“There were changes to the tournament rules but the were not communicated in time
so I will inform you here. In this tournament <Adeshin> and other similar magics have
been banned. It is also forbidden to attack in any other way other than by your sword.”
As the owl was speaking 16 men wearing official robes appeared around the stage.
“The watchmen will be closely examining the match. Severe penalties will be
imposed on anyone violating the rules. Depending on the circumstances you may even
be disqualified.”
I see. So that’s how it is. As long as I am banned from using <Adeshin> the kongo
iron sword will be unable to break through Kurt’s magic barrier and will break. I could
easily break through his barrier with my bare hands but any attack other than with a
sword is also prohibited.
In other words, my chances of winning have been sealed and Kurt will break my
sword with his.
It looks like they saw my sword before the match started and changed the rules to fit.
I have the feeling that even if I’d brought out Venuzdonoa they have found a way to ban
it.
“Yare yare. I’m impressed by the groundwork of my father.” Kurt says “Not that I’d
lose against such a petty trick anyway. The result would have been the same.”
Kurt draws his demon sword.
457
The blade appears to be transparent, however, on a closer look, the blade is actually
rippling as if made from water.
“That’s Kurts demon water sword [Eishas]...”
“It’s impossible for him to destroy other demon swords since his blade is made from
water but that doesn’t mean its sharpness is half-hearted either...”
“That other sword is just metal so even Kurt’s sword will be able to break it in a blow
or two...”
Whispers were leaking from the audience seating.
“Without further ado, the first match of the Deiruheido demon sword tournament
shall commence!! Begin!!”
The owl signals the start of the match.
At that moment Kurt moved. His style of movement resembled flowing water and in
the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of me and thrust out Eishas.
In one breath he moved 3 steps, then 9 and then 27 steps.
Uncountable blades of water came at me from all sides.
“It’s here! Kurt’s secret technique! Water Fang Connected Demon Thrust
<Suigarenmatotsu>!!”
“It’s over!! There’s no one in this world who can doge that.”
“Serves you right mixed-blood!!”
Fumu. It’s a very tepid attack.
“...What...!?”
I evaded Kurt’s attacks and looked down on him.
“That’s a secret technique? My classmate is much quicker.”
“...You only dodged once...Accept this next one...!!”
458
I accept Kurts demon sword Eishas with my kongo iron sword.
The sound of a violent collision rang out.
“...Tsu!?”
Kurt couldn’t even say anything. He just stood there with an astonished expression
on his face.
It’s just a metal sword without any magic. A demon sword shouldn’t be stopped.
“Hey! Watchmen! Look properly! He must be cheating!”
“That’s right! Eishas should have cut right through that sword!”
“Cheating! It’s a foul!”
“That mixed-bloods cheating! It’s an unfair act! Disqualification! Disqualification!”
A large chorus of “Cheat! Cheat!” rang out from the audience.
The 16 watchmen carefully observe me with their demon eyes and then start to
panic.
“...What’s going on? He’s not using any magic...”
“That’s not possible! How can he stop Eishas without any magic...?”
“There’s no magic at all!”
“There’s definitely no magic being used!”
“...In other words that sword does have power...?”
“Idiots!! Look for it!! There’s definitely some trick to it!!”
Fumu. It’s useless so don’t bother.
What I’m using right now is Hiding Magic <Najira>. It’s a magic that hides all magic
power.
459
Right now <Najira> is hiding <Adeshin>. Even in the age of myths, the people that
could see through this were few in number so I’m sure the demons of now will not be
able to see through it.
Without proof, they can’t call foul and with Melheys being in the unification faction
they can’t push it too much or they risk a situation reversal.
“...Hey, the watchmen aren’t calling foul...”
“So there’s no magic being used...?”
“That sword... At first glance you can’t feel any magic from it but... is it equal to
Eishas?”
The thickness of the blade in front of me increases as the water flow seems to become
more intense.
Kurt throws all of his magic power into Eishas but the sword in my hand doesn’t
move an inch and seems to be taking is leisurely.
“...How...to a sword without any magic...?”
“Certainly, it has no magic power.” I put strength in my arm and strongly push Kurt
back. “But the thoughts of my father are packed into this blade. Don’t think you can
break this blade that my father put all his heart into.”
“...What a foolish thing to say...”
I grin and start to provoke Kurt
“Don’t you understand it Kurt? A sword lovingly forged by a master craftsman has
something different to magic.”
I swing my sword and Kurt is easily overpowered and thrown away.
He quickly thrust Eishas into the ground and barely managed a defensive fall.
“...What was that...?”
460
“A sword of the heart...? A sword strengthened by desires...does such a thing exist?”
“Impossible. It should be impossible but how else can you explain it?”
“A phenomenon that can only be said as impossible is taking place right in front of
our eyes...!”
“...A sword not inferior to Eishas can be forged by a true master craftsman...!? Who’s
the father of that fellow!?”
Fumu. It seems to have worked well.
“Apparently I need to get serious.”
Kurt turned a gaze that was now filled with excitement my way.
“I wanted to keep this secret until the finals but let me show it now. This body that I
dedicated to the sword and the land I finally arrived at. This swordsmanship. The
essence of Kurt swordsmanship—”
The blade of Eishas disappears and all Kurt is left holding is the hilt.
“Fumu. This looks a bit interesting, however.”
“Kurt style swordsmanship secret move—”
Kurt puts his center of gravity on one leg but at that moment his entire body was cut
by countless sword flashes.
“...Wha...gah...”
He falls to his knees without knowing whats happened.
Kurt shoves Eishas in the ground and tries to stand back up using it as a cane.
“Any second now.”
Eishas shatters into pieces and Kurt falls flat on his face onto the stone ground
before attempting to crawl towards the pieces of his demon sword.
“...Wh...what...happened...? I...lost...?”
461
Kurt still doesn’t seem to understand what happened.
It was nothing special. I simply walked leisurely towards him and slowly slashed him
a few times with my sword.
“...This is impossible...! I don’t care if the sword was made by a true master, that Kurt
was taken down in less than a minute...!”
“In the last tournament, Kurt didn’t receive a single wound the entire time...”
“Kurt’s over 300 years old now. Where’d the terrible strength I came to see go...?”
“...He didn’t even get a chance to show off his secret move...Their stats are too
different.”
“What’s with that? Isn’t that fellow just a student at Deruzogeddo? Who is he!?”
Puzzled voices are now coming from the audience seats.
“Fumu. Damn it... I should have waited to see what his secret move was.”
462
CHAPTER 50
ARNOS-SAMA’S SUPPORT SONG NO.2
The owl flying in the sky raises its voice.
“I have confirmed the destruction of Kurt’s demon sword. The winner of the first
match is Anos Voldigoad!”
The auditorium falls silent. I guess most of them are royalty. Looks like there’s no
recognition for a mixed-race who doesn’t technically even qualify for participation.
I turn around and start returning to the waiting room just as a voice is raised from
the corner of the auditorium.
“As expected of Arnos-chan!! He’s a genius!!”
“Well done Arnos! This will be an easy victory for you!!”
It’s the voices of my parents.
Encouraged by my parents the voices of the mixed-bloods rise up in cheer.
“What should we do!? The match finished before we could sing our cheer song!”
“Arnos-sama is so strong we might not get a chance to sing at all!”
463
“Let’s sing now!”
“About what? He’s already won. It’s a support song. What are we supporting!?”
“We can use support song No.2 [The noble Arnos-sama’s honourable sword]”
“Are you listening to me!?”
“Jyanjyanjyanjyanjyan ♪”
“...Fine. It can’t be helped. Let’s celebrate the victory of Arnos-sama!”
The sound of drums and wind instruments brought by the fan union start to play
out.”
“I am the top and you are the bottom ♪”
“Shuu shuushuushuu instant death ♪ Fuuhaaaaa ♪”
“La lalalalala easy victory ♪ Uuuahaaaa ♪”
“The noble Arnos-sama’s gift ♪”
“Women dancing on the bed are his trophies ♪”
“Arnos-sama put it in ♪ Make them pregnant with magical power ♪”
“Strong man in one shot ♪”
“Pregnant ♪ Pregnant ♪ Pregnant ♪”
“Byuu Dobyuubyuu, instant kill ♪ Fuahaaa ♪”
“Ahh, aaahan relief ♪ Uuahaaa ♪”
“Hey, struggle ♪ Accept it in ———♪”
464
It didn’t rhyme and the vibrato was useless, however, it was kind of exciting as I
watched the humiliated faces of the royals as the song was sung. It was the final coating
of shame applied to them after I overwhelmingly showed off my abilities.
Also, I doubt they factored into their calculations that I had a song made for me
purely to make fun of the enemy. My fan union might actually have a rare talent.
After leaving the arena I left the waiting room and headed to the audience seats.
“Unun that’s it. I think these lyrics are good too. Listen to this.”
I hear my mothers voice as I enter the seating area.
“Eat Arnos-chan’s honourable sword and be conquered ♪ The sword tip jumps ahead
♪ Dye it pure white ♪ Jyuu jyuujyuujyuu, violation ♪ Ahaa ufuuu ♪”
Fumu. What awful lyrics, however, my fan union are looking at my mother with total
respect.
“As expected of Arnos-sama’s mother!”
“Amazing! It’s amazing! It’s the first time I’ve heard such a beautiful singing voice!”
“Un unn! The lyrics are bold but delicate and clearly represent the surging heart of
Arnos-sama. Tears have come out!”
“Uhh...*sniffle* I’m deeply moved...”
The fan union seems to be deeply impressed.
Where’s the moving element in those lyrics? I don’t understand it at all. Is this what
happens with a 2000 year gap?
“Honoured mother, if you have the time would you please visit the fan union as an
outside lecturer. Please give us special singing training!”
“Me too! Please visit us!”
The fan union all lower their heads at the same time.
465
Fumu. I have a very bad feeling about this. If I don’t stop it here I’m sure difficulties
will arise later.
“Sorry, but my mother is usually very busy.”
“A…Arnos-sama...! Kyaaa!!”
The entire fan union retreated 3 steps down and bowed while still screaming.
“kya kyaa! If Arnos-sama says so kyaa!!”
“I’m sorry for being so impudent. Kyaa!”
Make a noise or bow. Pick one. I don’t want both.
“It’s fine Arnos-chan. The shop is closed sometimes. May I visit when I’m free?”
“With pleasure! Thank you! We did it!”
The fan union is shaking hands with my mother.
My mother is smiling in a meaningful way while I’m filled with a vague feeling of
uneasiness.
“Leave it to your mother Arnos-chan. With this, I can be at school with you
sometimes as well.”
“...”
Fumu. Mother. Is she going to lay the groundwork so it’s easy to come out with Ray?
I need to stop this. I can’t trust the expression on her face.
“Let’s begin the second match. Appearing on the stage is Madra Shenson from the
Einas sword school!”
A man steps onto the stage. His whole body is covered in scars and he looks like a
beast.
“...That person. Isn’t that Madra of the gale? He’s Deiruhido’s fastest
swordsman...Wasn’t he the runner up in the last tournament...?”
466
“Aah...He’s changed a lot.”
“He said he’d do anything to avenge his loss to Kurt. It seems that he went to the
underground labyrinth of Goranuhelia.”
“The labyrinth of Goranuhelia!? It’s said that even getting past the first floor is
difficult.”
“Aah. Rumor has it that he spent 200 years in there and reached the 250th floor.”
“...That...that’s not sane...”
“This is what happens when someone drives themselves insane and seek only
strength. In this area, he has surpassed Kurt.”
Hou. The underground labyrinth of Goranuhelia? How nostalgic. I remember
wondering how deep it was and headed for the bottom floor. Turns out it has 2500
floors.
The owl’s voice rings out again.
“Next up is a member of the Lognoss demon sword association, Ray Grandori!!”
Ray was a member of the Lognoss demon sword association?
“Ray Grandori...the demonic sword saint huh?”
“Aah, one of the chaos generation.”
“It’s a good matchup for the second round but Madra will win.”
“If Ray had even 50 years more experience it would be a hard match to call but as it
stands their experience is too different.”
“Was the demonic sword saint a member of the Lognoss demon sword association
though?
Ray steps into the arena.
467
The demon sword he’s using is Initeio. That’s the sword he lent Misa. It can cut
through magic formations.
“Second match of the first round, begin!!”
The signal sounds out and Madra and Ray walk towards each other.
The moment they entered sword range they stopped.
“Withdraw.” Madra says in a serious voice
“I’m good.”
As usual, Ray had a refreshing smile on his face.
“I’m not threatening you. You may have heard of the demonic wind sword Refresia.
Once drawn it becomes a gale. I will wait three seconds for you to withdraw. If you don’t,
you will die.”
Madra scowls at Ray.
“Three.”
Ray doesn’t move.
“Two.”
Ray still doesn’t move.
“One.”
Madra puts his hand on the hilt of his sword.
“Die.”
The demon sword was drawn in a lighting quick action and flashed towards Ray’s
neck.
“Wha...”
Madra is surprised.
Instead of cutting Ray’s neck his sword was broken instead.
468
Bits of sword sprinkled against Ray’s neck but the rest was gone.
“...When...I drew my sword...?”
Ray’s sword is still in its sheath.
“After you drew it.”
“...You drew after me yet you are faster than my demon sword Refresia of the
wind...”
The moment Ray drew his sword and then sheathed it was not even registered by
Madra’s eyes.
Ray smiles.
“My friend was much faster than you using only a tree branch.”
“...A tree...branch...?”
Ray turns his back since the winner is determined.
“The destruction of Madra’s sword has been confirmed. The winner of the second
match of the first round is Ray Grandori!!”
The cheer’s of the crowd was full of surprise.
“Amazing. That Madra was done in an instant.”
“Did anybody see him draw his sword? I didn’t see anything at all!”
“I wondered what was going to happen after Kurt was defeated but there are some
reliable royals after all.”
“Aah. He is one of the chaos generation. He might even be the Demon King of
Tyranny.”
The girl standing behind me stares at Ray’s back with a sad expression.
Well, the Lognoss demon sword association is a royal group after all.
I wonder why Ray belongs to them?
469
“Are you worried Misa?”
She nods.
“Shall we go and ask.”
“Eh...?”
“Come. Ask him directly and confirm it yourself.”
Misa followed me as I started walking.
470
CHAPTER 51
MESSAGE
I waited in front of the waiting room and soon enough the door opened and Ray came
out.
“Yo.”
Ray’s smile seemed a bit troubled after seeing me and Misa.
“I thought you might turn a blind eye Arnos.”
“I was going to. Whatever your circumstances are, you have decided not to rely on
me and it would have been rude to ask, however, my subordinate wants to know.”
Misa walked in front of me and spoke to Ray.
“Has the royal faction said something to you?”
“Who knows? Perhaps they offered me enough money to last a lifetime or perhaps
they recommended me to be a demon emperor.”
“...I don’t believe you to be a person that would move for such things.”
Ray laughs.
471
“You overestimate me. You should be careful with that. A lot of people say crap that
the world wants to hear.”
Misa doesn’t seem convinced by Ray’s words.
“...I know that. But you Ray-san...you aren’t like that.”
“We’ve not long met. I wouldn’t trust me that much.” Ray says with a gentle smile.
Doesn’t seem like he’s going to say what his real intention is.
Misa bites her lip in vexation. Looks like she’s got nothing more to say.
“The Lognoss magic clinic was built by Elio Ludowell using his own money so it’s
basically a facility belonging to the royal faction.”
“Pretty much.” Ray answers without breaking his smile.
“Is your mother healthy?”
“Yeah. Like I said before it’s nothing serious. She’s getting better.”
“I’d like to meet her at least once.”
“She’ll be leaving the hospital soon. You can meet her then.”
Fumu. Is that so.
“That reminds me. After looking at the upcoming matches it seems like we’ll be
meeting in the finals.”
“It’s a shame we can’t fight at our full power.”
Ray looks at my sword.
“You might not be able to feel any magic power but this sword was forged by a true
master craftsman. It’s power rivals that of your demon sword so you should challenge
me without holding back.”
Ray laughs.
“Really?”
472
“Aah.”
Ray starts heading to the audience seats.
“Ray-san…errrm...”
“Sorry. I’m part of the royal faction now. Seem’s like we won’t be able to get along
any more.”
Ray walks past us then stops.
“Oh, I forgot something Arnos.”
“What?”
Ray looks over his shoulder.
“...I’ll kill you.”
I just laughed.
“If you want to kill me then you’d better prepare yourself for death .”
“It’s not a threat. I’m already prepared for death.”
“Hou. If you’re already prepared then want to try?”
As I finished speaking I disappeared and reappeared behind Ray.
“I can see you Arnos.”
Ray swings Initeio around in a circular strike.
Although I’ve applied anti-magic and magic barriers his sword easily slashes through
them and bites into my left arm.
A pure white blade digs into my left arm and blood flows.
“Fumu. To be able to cut my arm. How wonderful.”
“...I had intended to get your head at the same time as your arm...”
Ray vomits blood due to my right arm that’s pierced his chest.
“And I had intended to crush your heart but your body is pretty robust as well.”
473
Misa shouted out after watching our battle.
“Arnos-sama, Ray-san...! You don’t have to do this...!!”
Misa looks really worried.
“Don’t worry. I’m only checking his resolution. I don’t forgive anyone who challenges
me no matter who they are. If you’re looking for mercy from a friend then you won’t find
it here.”
“I’m relieved. If you are that serious then I can cut you down with no hesitation.”
Ray smiles his refreshing smile.
“Well then.”
“Ahh, see you in the finals.”
Ray left and headed to the audience seating.
“Arnos-sama...”
“It seems he’s been collared somehow.”
Misa’s eyes rounded as she looks at me.
“I tried to confirm it through direct contact. Some type of magic tool has been
embedded in his body.”
“...It was only an instant. Did something like that happen...?”
“That was the point of our little exchange.”
The magic tool buried in his body is synced with his magic so it’s hard to see. I can
tell by using my demon eyes that whatever is stuffed into Ray is quite a powerful thing.
“...When did you notice a magic tool was embedded in him...?”
“Ray gave out some hints like when he said he was already prepared for death. I had
thought that he meant he was ready to die when we fought but he meant his actions are
474
being limited by a tool that can kill him. I’m guessing that if he was to ask for help he’ll
be killed.”
Ray is most likely being monitored by magic or by that tool.
If he was to ask for help his observer will probably activate that device in his body
and kill him.
“I know he said he was prepared to die but that’s it...?”
“He also said we couldn’t fight at our full power and that he was going to kill me.
Those bits bothered me as well. He’s the type that doesn’t get wound up by his enemy
and just nonchalantly cuts them down. It was too provocative so I started thinking. Also,
when he cut my arm he deliberately left his chest open so I pretended to go for his heart
and checked.”
Due to that, I was able to find the tool.
It must have been the only tactic he could come up with to let me know something
was wrong without alerting his observer.
If it had gone wrong would his life have ended?
“...I’m amazed...all I saw was Arnos-sama and Ray-san quarrelling...both of you are
amazing...”
“These type of things used to happen a lot back in the old days.”
Things were a lot more sly and tricky 2000 years ago.
“...Is it the work of the royal faction...?”
“It’s reasonable to think so.”
Or is it the work of Avos Dillheavia?
“Wouldn’t you have to be a skilled master to embed a magic tool in Ray-sans body?”
There is that possibility, however.
475
“Ray’s mother must be involved.”
“I thought she was in that magic clinic?”
“Aah, she is. Thinking about his words though it was probably a message for me to
do something.”
It adds up if you assume his mother is a hostage and that’s the reason he allowed the
tool to be embedded in his body.
That man asked for my help in a very tight situation. There’s no reason not to
respond to his request.
“What are you going to do?” Misa asks with words loaded with anger. “I can’t forgive
people who act this way. I’ll show them they can’t do what they want just because they
are royalty.”
“Then come with me. I don’t know who they are but they put their hands on my
friend. They will not get away with this.”
“Yes.”
As I start to head off to the magic clinic I remember something and stop.
“That reminds me, isn’t the second round about to begin?”
If I recall correctly, everything except the final match will be held today.
“Fumu. Please wait a while. I need to clean up the remaining small fry first.”
476
CHAPTER 52
SPIRIT DISEASE
I won all my matches easily and proceeded to the finals.
Even for me, Hiding Magic <Najira> has a large power consumption and I had to
leave it permanently on but all my opponents were even smaller fry than Kurt so my
average match times were less than 3 seconds. Due to this, I didn’t have to worry about
exhausting my magic power.
“I have confirmed the destruction of Noiria’s sword. The victor is Anos Voldigoad.”
Cheers came from one corner of the auditorium where my fan union and the white
clothes have gathered while a different commotion was coming from elsewhere.
“Seriously...again...another one defeated...”
“He’s got to the finals unhurt...? It’s a strength you wouldn’t expect from a mixed-
race...”
“Then all we can do is trust in the demon sword saint.”
477
“Aah, Ray Grandori also has flawless victories. I’m sure he will meet our
expectations.”
I headed back to the waiting room with the words of the royal faction lingering
behind me.
Misa is waiting for me.
“Are you going now?”
“Aah. Straight after I talk to my parents.”
I then leave the waiting room and head to the auditorium bumping into my father on
the way.
“Aah Arnos. Father has to go to work now but I’ll definitely come to watch you
tomorrow.”
“If you’re busy don’t worry about it. There’s the magic broadcast as well.”
The demon sword tournament is being broadcast across Deiruheido with Remote
Clairvoyance <Rimnet>.
The equipment to broadcast it has spread to about 50% of Deiruheido so quite a few
people can now watch it and that is one of the reasons the royal factions don’t want me
winning.
“Don’t worry. This is your big moment. Even if I’m busy I’ll still come watch you.”
My father slaps me on the shoulder.
“...Uh...!”
He probably forgot he was injured.
He really overworked himself.
I heal my father’s injuries with Healing <Ento>.
“How’s that?”
478
“O...Oooh I’m healed! As expected from Arnos. There’s no pain at all no matter how
much I move!”
My father makes some useless movement back and forward and side to side and—
“Uoohh...!!”
He stumbled and hit his head against the wall. My father crouches down cradling his
head.
“Ugugu...sorry. Healing once more please...”
“It’ll heal even if I leave it.”
The spell should still be active. It doesn’t require using again.
“...Oh. It really did heal.”
My father stands up.
“See you.”
Shaking my hand my father runs away quickly.
“Sorry your father is so busy. He’s overworked but he still made time to come see
you.”
My mother comes over to me while speaking.
“What’s father working on right now?”
“Your father told me to keep it a secret.”
My mother laughs while smiling sweetly.
“It was impossible for your father to forge a Kongo iron sword at our house so he
went and bowed his head to an acquaintance and borrowed their faculties. He’s working
to pay them back now.”
I see. So that’s why he’s not been at home recently.
479
“Arnos-chan is clever so you surely didn’t want to trouble us to buy you a sword. We
didn’t want that to stop you so your dad made you a sword.”
Fumu. I’ve been completely misunderstood.
If I win the tournament should I say it was thanks to my father’s sword?
“It’s a secret that mother told you though okay.”
“Understood. I’m done for today so I’m going home.”
“Eh? Aren’t you going to watch the rest of the matches Arnos-chan?”
“I’ve got something to take care of. Ray will win anyway.”
“I see. If you’ve got something to do, do you want me to look after your sword?”
My mother tries to take my Kongo iron sword.
“It’s not really a problem to keep it.”
“But it’s heavy. Arnos-chan needs to rest for tomorrow.”
She forcibly takes my sword.
“It’s okay. Without this sword, Arnos-chan can’t participate in the finals tomorrow.
Mother will protect this sword at all costs.”
It’s true that a spare sword cannot be used in the tournament but Avos Dillheavia
will probably want me in the finals so he can lay his trap. I don’t believe he will try to
stop me from participating.
My mother holds my sword tightly to her chest.
“I’ll entrust it to you then.”
“Un. I’ll carefully take it home”
Sasha and Misha are somewhere in the arena as well so everything will be fine.
Saying bye to my mother I left the areas and as soon as I did girls voices rang out.
480
“Can you give us some advice for our new cheer song honoured mother.”
“Yes. Well then, listen up.”
She seems completely fine with my fans. What kind of song will they make?
Honestly, I don’t want to think too much about it.
“Thanks for waiting.”
I call out to Misa waiting by the entrance.
“No problem.”
Taking Misa’s hand I use Transfer <Gatom> and arrive at the Lognoss magic clinic.
“What can I do?”
“Can you use that thing you used in the team based exam?”
“Rain Spirit Mist <Fuska>? It’s spirit magic to make it rain though.”
“Aah. I’ll lend you the magic power so make it as wide as possible.”
“Understood.”
Using Demon King Army <Guys> I send magic power to Misa.
Gradually a rain cloud covering the entire city appeared and it started raining.
Using <Fuska> we melted into the rain and fog.
Opening the door to the clinic a slight fog entered.
We boldly walk through the corridors filled with people but thanks to <Fuska> they
can’t see us.
Using my demon eyes I use my distance vision and check the list of inpatients.
Sheila Grandori. That will be Ray’s mother.
It seems she’s in a special room on the 10th underground floor.
We head downstairs and arrive at the 10th floor. There’s nothing strange looking
about it. It looks like a normal hospital ward.
481
I opened the door without any hesitation.
The first thing to catch my eye was the magic circle covering the entire room. It was a
magic formation used for healing and Sheila was sleeping on a bed in the center of it.
Me and Misa walk to her side.
“...Her body is...”
Misa let out a surprised voice. Sheila body was so transparent it looked like she was
about to disappear.
She showed no sign of waking up and her vitality was so low I wasn’t even sure that
she was alive.
“Fumu. So this is a spirit disease?”
I touch Sheila’s head with my finger and diagnose her body with my demon eyes,
however, no matter how much I look into her abyss I cannot find the source of her
illness. Apart from being weak, her magic power is stable as well.
It’s not strange that her body is deteriorating with how weak her magic is but her
condition seems to in a lull at the moment.
“...Have you understood it...?”
“It’s similar to someone getting old...”
Her body is normal. It looks like her life is ending due to natural causes and she’s
weakening, however, I’m sure she’s still quite young.
Wait…is this?
“I see. So that’s what they are calling spirit disease.”
“This woman is a half spirit half demon like you.”
Misa’s eyes open in surprise.
482
“But Ray-san is a royal...?”
“It’s not really much of a mystery. She’s probably his adoptive mother and not his
birth mother.”
“...Yes...that’s probably it...”
“This disease is probably related to her spirit side. The lives of spirits are slightly
complex. The common sense of the demons won’t apply to them.”
If it were related to her demon side, my demon eyes would have picked up her
illness.
“That reminds me. Ray-san did say half-demon spirits didn’t live long and they were
not lively.”
Wasn’t that when they were talking in my garden?
“Have you got any ideas?”
“No... Even though I’m a half I don’t know anything about spirits...sorry...”
So his mother was taken hostage and Ray allowed a magic tool to be embedded in his
body. I assume the royal faction offered him a cure for his mother as a trade-off.
How are they keeping her stable? The magic circle is having no effect on her
whatsoever.
I don’t believe Ray is trusting the royals blindly either though.
Can this clinic really perform effective treatments on spirits? That would require a
demon to be very knowledgeable about spirits and that means there is a very high
chance they are from the age of myths.
What should I do?
Once I’ve helped his mother all I need to do is remove that tool from his body.
Should I search for the cure? No, let’s try something else first.
483
“Misa, I have a request.”
“Yes. What do you need?”
“Ask Ray about his circumstances, particularly his mother. If I can understand her
past and in particular her origin I can use Time Manipulation <Lebaido> on her. If I can
rewind her time then she will be cured even if I can’t find the source of her illness. Of
course, if you mess up both you and Ray will be at risk.”
Misa nods in determination.
“I’ll try.”
484
CHAPTER 53
RAY’S PAST
We decided to wait in the hospital room and before long the sound of a door being
opened could be heard.
Ray enters and walks straight over to his mother and quietly watches her face.
“...Mother...”
There’s no reply as Sheila continues to sleep.
“I won the tournament...tomorrow is the finals.”
He reports to the silent Sheila.
“...Can you wait until tomorrow? I’ll help you by any means...”
Ray’s face doesn’t carry his usual smile as he stares sadly at his mothers face.
“What’s happening tomorrow?”
Ray turns in the direction of the voice and the slightly drifting mist parts to show
Misa.
Looking like he’d understood something Ray speaks to Misa.
485
“I thought it was strange how it suddenly started raining. I didn’t expect you to come
here though.”
“I came because I didn’t believe Ray-san would join the royals by his own free will.”
Ray puts on a smile that’s hard to read.
“I’m a liar.”
“...Liars don’t admit they are liars...”
Ray’s expression didn’t change as he continues talking to Misa.
“Are you alone?”
“I am.”
Of course, that’s a lie. I’m currently hidden by Rain Spirit Mist <Fuska>. If I don’t
move I should remain hidden.
“I’m sorry but I can’t talk to Arnos.”
“...That’s a weird comment. Have you been told not to talk to Arnos-sama? Are you
being threatened?”
“Do you think so?”
“I think that Arnos-sama can help you.”
“Neither me nor my mother will survive if he knows.”
Not that there was much doubt but now we know he is being threatened.
“As you can see, my mother is sick. Because she’s half spirit ordinary doctors cant
help.”
Misa looks over at Sheila.
“...What kind of disease is it?”
486
“Her magic power weakens and her origin becomes thin and will disappear after a
while.”
“What’s the cure?”
Ray shakes his head.
“If they’d told me I wouldn’t have joined the royal faction.”
“...Can this hospital really cure her?”
“After she developed the spirit disease my mothers magic power weakened day by
day but when she came to this clinic it went into remission. It seems like they can cure
it. Even if its a lie I’ve got no choice but to believe it.”
If they have a way to put it into remission then have they identified the cause? If they
know that then they can cure it.
“To cure my mother there were a few things I had to do for them. One of them was to
fight Arnos in the tournament. A contracted demon sword has been buried in my body.
If I make a mistake, I will be killed. If I die they have no reason to keep my mother
alive.”
A contracted demon sword huh? Its a magic tool with more compelling force than
Contract <Zekt>.
If you break the contract then certain death awaits you as it erases your origin.
“Even if you tell Arnos this the contract will still be broken.”
“...Wouldn’t it have been better if you hadn’t told me...?”
“I believe you won’t tell anyone.”
“Eh...?”
“That’s a lie.”
487
Ray approaches Misa in an instant. Misa melts into the mist and was just about to
disappear before Ray slashed her magic with Initeio.
<Fuska> is cut and loses its effect. The mist disappears and the rain outside stops.
Ray looks around the room.
“...It seems you really are alone...”
It seems Ray was sure that someone else was hiding in the mist. More than likely he
thought it was me.
As <Fuska> was cut I activated Illusion Mimicry <Rainel> to become transparent
and hid my magic with Hiding Magic <Najira>.
My magic is hidden and so am I. As long as I control my breathing he won’t find me.
The reason I had Misa use <Fuska> when I could do this is so that when <Fuska> is
dispelled nobody would think anything else would be hidden behind a second layer.
“Well then.”
Ray grabs both of Misa’s arms and pins her down while drawing a dagger from his
inside breast pocket. Ray hesitates a moment before swinging the dagger down at Misa.
Misa closes her eyes unintentionally but no dagger enters her body, instead, Ray had
pierced her shadow with his dagger.
“I’m sorry but I’ll have you stay here until after the finals tomorrow.”
Misa tries to use <Fuska> and melt into the mist but it seems her shadow is sewn to
the floor and she is unable to manipulate magic.
“...What’s this dagger...?”
“It’s called a shadow sewing dagger. You sew someone’s shadow in place and they
can only move in the range of their shadow. Magic is also rendered unusable.”
488
So its come down to this. It must be part of his contract to silence those who know
about his circumstances.
It doesn’t seem to be a contract where he has to kill them though.
This is what happens when you don’t think your contracts through. You only have to
silence them but that doesn’t mean you have to kill them.
“This room has an anti-magic field that interferes with magic communication. Even
Thought Transmission <Liikus> is useless. You can’t call for help.”
“If I disappear then the unification faction will come looking for me.”
“They will but it won’t be in time for tomorrows finals and that’s all I need.”
Misa stops for a moment then asks, “What are you going to do?”
“Sorry, but I can’t say.”
The demon contract sword would probably activate if he did.
“Who did this to you Ray-san?”
“As far as I know, it’s the demon emperor Elio.”
Elio is just a puppet. My guess is it’s the unidentified demons who runs this clinic.
Judging from this situation I’m pretty certain that he’s involved with Avos Dillheavia.
Ray walked over to a chair and carried it back to Misa.
Seeing Misa’s suspicious face he just smiles thinly and indicates for her to sit down.
Misa calmly takes a seat.
“Shame you got involved.”
Misa laughs at Ray’s words.
“You’re wrong.”
Ray looks at Misa like he’s asking what she means.
489
“It’s you Ray-san. You got dragged into the battle between the royals and the
unification faction. I’m the one that’s sorry.”
Was it an unexpected line? Ray’s eyes widen.
“I didn’t think I’d be the one apologized to.”
“That’s because you’re softhearted Ray-san.”
“I’m no such thing. I’m a liar.”
Making a little joke he smiles his usual refreshing smile.
“If the two factions weren’t fighting my mother would have died long ago.”
That may be so.
It’s thanks to the demons that’s taken over this clinic that Sheila’s condition has gone
into remission.
If not for the quarrels between the two factions Avos Dillheavia would have had no
use for Ray’s mother.
“...May I ask something?”
“Unfortunately, I can’t tell you what you want to know.”
“No, it’s about your mother.”
“My mom?”
It seems he wasn’t expecting that.
“I don’t think anything you hear will help you.”
“Why not tell me then?”
Misa laughs and smiles at Ray who smiles wryly like he’s defeated.
“You’re pretty strange to ask such a thing at a time like this.”
“...She’s not your real mother?”
“Correct. I was originally born in the Iesta family.”
490
“Isn’t that a prestigious family of magic users?”
“That’s right. In the Iesta family, they hand secret magics down from generation to
generation. Children born in the Iesta family can use magic right away but for some
reason, I couldn’t inherit their magic.”
Its a kind of origin magic to pass magic on to your children. It works by the parents
sharing part of their origin with their child but there are rare occasions where it doesn’t
work. The usual reason is that the child’s origin is being influenced by a stronger magic
already in their origin.
An example would be someone under the influence of Reincarnation <Silica>.
“I who spoiled a magic that had been passed down from generation to generation
was branded a failure and cast out.”
“When were you cast out?”
“I was about 5 years old or so. Honestly, I didn’t know what to do. In my home town,
the Iesta family held total power so no one would help me. The family expected me to
die. I wondered the town with nothing to eat and after a few days, I collapsed and
couldn’t move. At that time a single person reached out their hand.”
“Ray-san’s mother?”
Ray nodded.
“She took me home and prepared a warm meal and a bed and just let me stay there.
But with that, my mother bought the anger of the Iesta family upon herself. They
threatened to fire her if she fed me again. My mother never kicked me out and
eventually, we moved to a city where the Iesta family couldn’t reach us.”
“Your mother is a kind person Ray-san.”
When Misa said that Ray smiled happily.
491
“When I got older I asked her why she helped me.”
“What did she say?”
“My mother was abandoned by her father as well. He was part of the royal faction
and my mother is a half spirit. I think you can guess why she was abandoned.”
Misa nodded with a sad face.
If it became known that someone from the royal faction had a child of mixed blood
they would be finished. That’s why they abandon their own children to save their own
necks.
“She said that’s why she would never let go of someone who was abandoned.”
Misa gently nods.
“My mother raised me like I was her own flesh and blood but her body is weak by
nature. Without knowing the cause her magical power is steadily decreasing and her
origin is becoming thin. She finally developed spirit disease and hasn’t woken up for
over a year now.”
If magic power is steadily decreasing then usually there’s an abnormality in the
origin that’s making the magic unstable but in Sheila’s case, her origin is normal.
“I visited a number of clinics and finally arrived here.”
He must have thought if they could maintain this state of remission then he could
strike a deal.
When me and Misha met him that time I wonder if that was when the deal was
made?
“...Unforgivable...” Misa mutters. Her resentment can plainly be seen.
“...Taking your mother as a hostage, threatening you, to force others against their
will...I will absolutely never forgive them...!”
492
Ray smiles a troubled smile and says
“Thank you for being angry for me.”
Ray turns around and heads out of the door.
“Sorry.” he said over his shoulder and left the room.
493
CHAPTER 54
SHEILA’S WISH
“Well done.”
I dispel Illusion Mimicry <Rainel> and appear.
“Ah...no, I only managed to get something useful in the middle of the
conversation...ahahaha...”
Fumu. Doesn’t look like she’s being humble.
I’m interested in Ray’s background and circumstances as well.
“The result is the same.”
I put my fingertip on Sheila’s head and activate Time Manipulation <Lebaido>. I go
back to the time in her origin where she picked up Ray. Though there are many vague
parts in Ray’s story no two people are the same.
I only restore her body to the time where she picked up Ray. Even if you don’t know
the source of the illness or how to treat it most illness can be cured by turning back that
persons time.
494
Her body is enveloped in the magic formation and goes back in time.
But...Nothing happened.
“...Did it fail?”
“No.”
<Lebaido> was successful. Her body has surely become like it was before her illness
but her magic power is as feeble as ever.
This needs more thought.
What else is different from her body and her origin? Something that isn’t here is
affecting her life and leading to death.
How can such a thing be possible?
I’m almost certain it’s not her demon half but her spirit half that’s the problem. Is
her weak body the result of being half spirit and half demon or due to the spirit disease?
The thing is, Misa’s the same but she’s very lively.
Spirits are very strange beings.
“How are they keeping the spirit disease in a state of remission? I’ve got no choice
but to investigate it.”
I begin walking to the door.
The unidentified demons running this clinic is the key. I wish I had more clues.
“Arnos-sama...!”
Misa calls out to me in surprise.
Misa is looking at Sheila.
Her eyelids are slightly open.
As I returned to the bed her eyes opened fully and looked at me.
495
“...You are Arnos...?”
“How do you know of me?”
Sheila should have been unconscious and sleeping for over a year now. She shouldn’t
know me.
“...I’ve always been conscious. When Ray comes to visit he talks about you and how
he’s made a friend.”
I see. Not as much of a mystery as I thought.
“Then do you know of the contracted demon sword placed in Ray’s body?”
“Yes.”
“Due to that contracted demon sword if I cure you Ray will disappear but I’ll do
something about it What can you tell me about this spirit disease?”
“...Someone was in here once talking about it. I think it was a doctor. It’s not a
disease. Spirits are born from peoples hearts...”
“I know. Traditions and legends, rumors, desires, fears and hopes. These are the
concrete things that are the embodiment of spirits.”
Sheila nods slightly then leaks a painful sigh.
“...Spirits are born from the strong wishes of many hearts so they are fully mature
from the moment of birth but half spirits are different. They are born as babies. It’s
probably because of that they said.”
Fumu. I’ve got a rough outline to read now.
“So in other words, newborn rumors, weak desires and faint hopes fill in the spirit
side of your dual nature.”
“That’s right. For a half spirit to grow up its necessary to nurture new rumors and
faint hopes.”
496
As time goes on the rumors, traditions and hopes will spread to more and more
people. If this is done then you can probably lead a normal and comfortable life like
Misa.
“Newborn rumors easily fade away and many people will have their hopes crushed.
Its the equivalent to losing half your body so many half spirits are physically weak
people.”
This also explains why <Lebaido> was ineffective. The source of a spirit’s magic is
the hearts of others so rewinding Sheila time was pointless as the rumors and traditions
that are the source of her magic are weakening.
“What’s the lore that forms the spirit half of your body?”
“...I don’t know. Unlike spirits, us half spirits do not know what legends or traditions
are ours so to us its normal to have short lives.”
So due to the collapse of rumors and beliefs many half spirits die. If their rumors and
lore are spread throughout the world then they can be treated. But if you don’t know
their lore then you can’t save them.
Since Sheila’s condition is currently in remission does that mean the Lognoss clinic
knows what her lore is? They may be controlling the rumors and beliefs so it doesn’t get
too big but doesn’t get too small that it disappears.
“Did the doctor talking about the spirit disease say anything?”
“...I didn’t hear them saying anything about rumors and legends...”
So only a few people probably know then. No, it’s probably reasonable to think that
the unidentified demon is the only one that knows.
If that’s the case, then searching this clinic won’t turn up anything. I doubt they are
idiots who won’t prepare for my assault either.
497
“How come you are able to talk?”
“...I don’t know. A little bit of power returned today but I don’t think it will last
long...”
Was there a slight increase in Sheila’s lore? People will just think that it was the
treatment of the clinic.
Though I think its a blunder on their part that she’s got enough power to talk, their
ability to fine-tune the lore is pretty good.
Or is it possible that something unexpected happened?
“Before my power goes I want to tell you something.”
“To me? Not Ray?”
“To you.”
Sheila looks straight at me.
“Ray has always loved the sword. Whenever he had a spare moment he was swinging
his sword outside. I wanted him to enjoy it more so I enrolled him in the biggest sword
dojo in the city but he quit after 3 days.”
“...Why?”
Misa says behind my back.
“He couldn’t find an opponent.”
“That’s right. He said it was awkward after he beat his master.”
That sounds like Ray.
“After that, he participated in various competitions but he hardly ever lost. Even if he
did lose, the next time he fought them he won. Before we knew it he was being called the
demonic sword saint and was recommended to the Demon King academy.”
After taking a breath Sheila continued.
498
“I’ve always thought him to be splendid and honourable but whenever he was
praised he would always laugh and act like it was boring. One day that child said ‘I
wonder if I was more unskilled with the sword I could make friends’. He’s clumsy and
only interested in swordsmanship and learning about swords but no one could keep up
with his talent and because of that he built up a lot of grudges and jealousy.”
Fumu. Well, it’s a common thing to happen.
“If that child wanted status and fame it would be fine but all he wants is actually a
very small thing. How can I use this sword more with my power? If he didn’t have his
talent with the sword then surely he would have worked together with a friend in
competitions and spent his days happily.”
Few people have such a pure love for the sword and practising it. Most are drawn to
the fame and position of a swordsman or they just want to hurt or kill people.
At the end of the day, the sword is a weapon.
For the sake of the sword, he swings the sword. Few people will be able to
understand Ray’s thoughts on this.
“Since I became ill Ray has become more and more lonely. He used to come and visit
and talk about his day but he always sounded bored, however, one day recently his voice
changed.”
Sheila says in a happy voice.
“He said he’d found an amazing guy. No matter how much he wielded his sword that
guy wasn’t bothered a bit. He not only lost but was completely defeated. It’s strange but
he sounded so happy to have lost. It’s the first time I’ve heard that child’s voice sound so
happy.”
499
It’s not unreasonable for Ray to feel that way due to his abilities in this age. For me,
it’s only been 2 months since I reincarnated but even in that short time I was becoming
frustrated.
“Arnos. From that day that was the name of the person that that child began to keep
saying over and over again. Aah, I thought he had finally found a best friend. It really
was the right choice to go to Deruzogedo.”
The smile disappears off Sheila’s face and she continues in a serious tone.
“That child wanted to fight you in the sword tournament with every bit of strength he
had. I don’t know what the royals told him but I’m sure it’s something that goes against
his beliefs.”
I nodded at her words in agreement.
“Please Arnos. Please let that child fight you with everything he has.”
“You know, don’t you? You’ll die even if I remove that contracted demon sword.”
“Originally, us half spirits don’t live long anyway. I thought that I would do my best
until that child became an adult but it’s okay now because he’s made a friend who’s
worried about him without worrying about the danger.”
Sheilas face becomes gentle.
“There’s no reason to keep living if all I’m doing is holding that child back.”
Mothers are strong.
I suddenly started thinking of my mother.
500
CHAPTER 55
BEING FOLLOWED
“Are you prepared?”
Sheila nods at my question.
“Then there’s a magic I want to try.”
I draw a magic formation on the floor.
“...A magic you want to try?”
“Rumors and legends are the source of a spirit’s power or more precisely rumors and
legends form the spirits origin so even if you give them magic power directly their
condition won’t improve.”
As a trial, I poured my power directly into Sheila but nothing happened. It’s also not
possible to physically go back in time and fix it either. Also, since their origins are fully
formed even using Reincarnation <Silica> would have no effect since they would be just
as weak after being reborn.
“However, a spirits magic is incredibly flexible.”
501
“Did you give some of your power to Ray’s mother?” Misa asks.
“Yeah but it’s impossible with normal magic. I’d hoped being half-demon would have
helped but there was no change.”
“Then what magic do you want to try...?”
“Rumors and legends form her origin. Rumors and legends also form your origin. I’ll
join your two origins and transfer some of your power to Sheila but since your origins
are different I’ll alter your power during the transfer to Sheila so it matches her origin.
Hopefully, she’ll recover to some extent.”
They are both half-spirit half-demon. The possibility isn’t zero.
“...Was there a magic like that for half-spirit half-demon...?”
Demons don’t have the ability to change their origins so to Misa it’s strange that such
a magic exists.
“There wasn’t until a few minutes ago.”
Misa’s face took on a strange expression.
“I just made it.”
“...mad...made it...? Now!?”
Misa looks astonished.
“Aah.”
After my casual answer, Misa sounded like she couldn’t believe it.
“...Developing a new magic usually takes years or even decades if you aren’t very
good at it. Arnos-sama is really amazing...”
“Making it is easy. The problem is it’s my first time using it. If I don’t manage the
different rumors and legends correctly the power will adversely affect Sheila.”
In the worst-case scenario she’ll die.
502
It’s worth trying though if they are prepared for it.
“It will also be dangerous for your body Misa. There’s a chance the spirit side will
consume your origin along with your magic.”
Misa is very lively and I’ve seen her use spirit magic Rain Spirit Mist <Fuska> a few
times now with no ill effects so she should be fine.
“Your rumors and legends will revive Sheila’s spirit side power that’s been
consumed. In other words Misa, I’m gambling on the strength and resilience of your
rumors and legends to restore your power after draining it and giving it to Sheila.”
If my gamble fails Misa won’t be able to recover her exhausted origin and will end up
like Sheila. If I really mess up I could kill her.
“...I can’t let you do that...”
Sheila says, however, Misa looks determined.
“I’ll do it.”
“But...”
“I want to do it... Ray-san isn’t a person who actually cares what’s going on between
the unification faction and the royals. Also, I want to frustrate the royal’s plans.”
Misa says whilst laughing.
“It’ll be fine. The worst-case scenario will never happen with Arnos-sama.”
“I can’t say my first failure won’t be today so don’t relax.”
I activate the magic formation and send my power into it.
“For the time being I’ll call this magic Origin Conversion <Lilia>. Are you both
ready?”
“Yes. Please do it.”
I activate <Lilia> and connect Misa’s origin to Sheila’s with a magic line.
503
“Use spirit magic.”
“Understood.”
Misa activates<Fuska> so it’s probably raining outside again now.
Gradually Misa’s origin starts to show signs of exhaustion but if I use my demon eyes
I can see that power is flowing into it trying to restore it.
The power flows from Misa to Sheila via the magic line.
“...Ku...ah...”
Misa leaks a pained sigh.
“Fumu. As expected, the wavelengths from your rumors and legends don’t match.”
Different forces are mixing into Sheila’s origin and making her worse.
“...Wha...what should I do...?”
“Don’t be impatient. Concentrate on your magic or you can’t save her.”
While watching Sheila’s symptoms I start altering <Lilia’s> magic formula bit by bit.
It starts to convert the power produced by the rumors and legends into Sheila’s
wavelength.
Since I have virtually no knowledge about spirits my only choice is to go by the round
robin method.
I focused my demon eyes into abyss so as not to miss even the tiniest of variations.
One minute passes.
The body of Sheila is even more thinner and transparent than when we started. She
can’t speak anymore.
Three more minutes pass.
Sheila is about to disappear.
“...God...”
504
Misa joins her hands and starts praying.
“If you are going to pray then pray to me. Those fellows have never given the
miracles that people wanted.”
At that time the transparency of Sheila’s body that was getting worse had stopped.
“Fumu. Somewhere around here? I’ve finally found it.”
I zero in on that wavelength and start fine-tuning it.
“Ah...”
Misa’s voice leaks out.
Ever so slightly Sheila’s body begins to regain color.
“...As expected... When you came you didn’t even know what the illness was let alone
how to cure it.”
Misa’s spilt words like she couldn’t believe what was happening in front of her eyes.
“Don’t relax. If you aren’t careful it will be over in an instant.”
I very carefully rearrange the formula of <Lilia>.
Bit by bit the body of Sheila gradually recovers, however, Misa had a pained
expression.
Her origin continues to be depleted of spirit magic.
“Are you okay?”
“...Yes. Don’t worry about me...I can still go on...”
Misa smiles.
I can clearly see she’s overdoing it but we cannot guarantee the stabilisation of Sheila
if we stop now.
A number of minutes pass and it finally feels like its starting to settle down.
505
It’s still a bit of a tightrope walk but its only a matter of time now. I honestly don’t
know what would happen if I mess up the magic even a little bit here.
At that moment I noticed something and turned my consciousness to another place.
“...What’s wrong?”
“My mother is being followed.”
“Eh...?”
It seems like it’s on the road back to my home. This part of the route home is still
busy with people but just after this, it will go much quieter.
“It would be fine if she was only being followed but this seems different.”
The magical power of the demon following my mother is strangely excited. Its most
likely motivation.
What’s their aim? My sword or my mother?
If they are intending to take my mother hostage their hostility is very low.
“Let’s go help.”
“Of course but let’s wait a few minutes. I need to keep my eyes on Sheila.”
There are a number of fan union girls near my mother but the magical power of the
demon following them is much stronger.
Even though there’s a number of them they won’t even be classed as opponents.
I’m familiar with the wavelength of this proud but disturbed magical power.
Yeah, there’s no doubt...
“Emilia.”
“Eh?”
Yare yare. What are you doing?
Using my distance sight I stare at the place where my mother is.
506
CHAPTER 56
MELODY IN THE FLAME
Heading back home my mother is talking to the fan union girls.
They’ve left the more popular streets and the area they are in now is already dark and
deserted.
“Isabella-san.”
My mother turns around and see’s Emilia standing there.
“Good evening Emilia sensei. It’s amazing that the two students from your class are
in the finals.”
“Indeed. Thank you. Both of them are my prided students.”
Emilia smiles but something about the expression gives off a dark feeling.
“Is your home this way Emilia sensei?”
“No. I’m here because the regulations say that the finalist’s swords are kept the day
before the finals so I rushed after you.”
The fan union members seem to be wary of Emilia and whisper amongst themselves
507
“Was there such a rule...?”
“I don’t know...but...”
“Is that so? I wasn’t aware. Does the tournament committee keep them?”
My mother asks without displaying any cautious behaviour.
“Yes. Its to stop swords being switched. It’s just a formality though.”
Fumu. So Emilia’s aim is my sword.
Do you intend to alter it or just break it?
“I see. I feel bad asking sensei to do it so I’ll go and hand it to the tournament
committee directly.”
“It’s fine. I don’t mind. I’m going back to the school anyway.”
“Funnily enough, I’ve left something at the school as well. Should we go together?”
My mother laughs while smiling but Emilia is starting to panic a little.
“It’s a bit strange though. I read through all the tournament rules but having to leave
the sword behind wasn’t written down anywhere. It did say though that each person was
responsible for managing their sword.”
My mother’s smile doesn’t break.
Even if she’s not suspicious of Emilia directly she’s not accepting her words either.
Since she investigated about becoming a demon emperor she must be aware of the
feud between the royals and the unification faction. She’s also aware that Emilia is in the
royal faction.
“Let’s go. I can’t believe I missed that rule. I need to confirm it properly.”
Emilia’s really confused now.
At first glance, my mother seems like she’s easy to deceive, however, compared to
demon society human society has a lot more scammers, swindlers and fraud in general.
508
As such, even if you read a manual on a product you’ve bought you’ll get a headache
from the level of detail written.
Humans, in particular, are very noisy and troublesome when it comes to rules and
regulations.
It looks like it hasn’t changed after 2000 years either.
No, it might actually be worse.
Even if my mother trusts Emilia she will want to check just in case. Emilia seems to
have made light of the common sense of human society.
I guess due to that wall I made there would have been almost no interactions
between the humans and the demons. Oh well.
“...I’m troubled...”
That said, Emilia grabs the sheath of my sword.
“...Emilia sensei...?”
“Please give me the sword Isabella-san otherwise you’ll get hurt.”
My mother pulls the sword from its sheath and backs off.
“Are you okay with that? If you don’t listen to me then you might end up dying
together with that sword.”
The magic formation for Grand Heat Blaze <Gusgam> appears on Emilia’s palm but
my mother still doesn’t let go of my sword.
“Shall I burn that filthy body that gave birth to that child that defies royalty?”
A large dark red flame that was burning vigorously attacks my mother.
“Mother! Please escape!”
The 8 fan union girls all deploy anti-magic fields at the same time.
509
For a moment the barriers seemed to block <Gusgam> but they were burnt down the
next moment.
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
Wounded by the intense flames the fan union girls collapsed. Though they managed
to avoid death thanks to their anti-magic fields they had suffered extreme burns.
“Everyone...!”
My mother screams out.
“Why...Emilia sensei? Aren’t they your important students?”
“No. Lowly mixed-race peasants are not my students. They are just leftovers begging
for the scraps left in my class.”
Emilia lets out a smile full of dark feelings.
“Will you hand me that sword now?”
“...Why...?”
“Why? Please don’t say such a shameless thing.” Emilia says in an upright and
innocent tone.
“My brother Kurt Ludowell is a swordsman representing the royal faction. More than
anyone, he had a noble power and a noble heart but that unforgivable cowardly great
criminal Anos Voldigoad broke that. I cant silently allow that man to brazenly stand on
the final stage.”
“Arnos-chan fought fairly! Your older brother won’t be pleased even if you do
something like this!”
Emilia scowls at my mother in anger.
510
“Fighting fairly are words only allowed by the royals. There is nothing honourable in
the power of Anos Voldigoad. No matter how strong he is, he is still a feeble coward of
low birth. Such contemptible powers cannot be allowed to defeat royalty.”
“...Don’t you find it strange that you intend to break Arnos-chans sword so he can’t
appear in the finals? If you say royalty are honourable and noble then do the right thing
and act like it!”
“You’re wrong Isabella-san. The royals don’t have to do the right thing because
anything the royals do is always the right thing. Your arrogant words of doing the right
thing is a direct criticism of the royals!!”
<Gusgam> appears in Emilia’s hand again.
Anti-magic appeared again to counter it.
“...Mother...please run away...”
The 8 badly burnt fan union girls stood up again.
“Everyone, don’t.”
“If we relax the anti-magic everyone will be burnt again. Please run as far away as
possible. Arnos-sama will surely come.”
“But...! If you are all burnt by that flame you will all die! ...You’re all already badly
burnt...!!”
Emilia intensifies the flame.
<Gusgam> was already twice the size of the last one and it was getting bigger.
The fan unions magic cannot prevent it. It’s hopeless against the power difference
but they all laughed.
“It’s fiiiiine! There’s eight of us but only one over there.”
“Fumu. I held back a little last time.”
511
“Hey! Are you imitating Arnos-sama!?”
“By imitating Arnos-sama I can borrow one one-millionth of his power! That’s fan
union magic!”
“Was there such a magic!?”
“If we can borrow one one-millionth then this will be easy!”
Despite the crisis in front of them, they are fooling around trying to calm my
mother’s anxiety.
“Please hurry up and go mother. If mother is here then we cant get serious!”
My mother nodded immediately.
“I’ll call for help! Please wait!”
My mothers starts to run while carrying my sword.
“As usual I don’t know what any of you are thinking. Even doing this won’t buy you
any extra time. No honour, no power no wisdom. There’s a word for all of you. Stupid.”
In Emilia’s other hand another<Gusgam> appears.
“...It’s not useless...”
“...It’s not stupid...”
They say it like they are persuading themselves as well.
“...I’ll protect...the important Arnos-sama...”
“...Protect...!!”
“Everyone, let’s go!!”
The fan union match their magic power together and deploy their anti-magic but the
<Gusgam> from Emilia’s right-hand burns it away instantly.
All eight people had spread out and dodged the flames. They quickly used
Construction Creation <Ibis> and created spears before attacking Emilia all together,
512
however, Emilia exploded the <Gusgam> in her left hand releasing flames in all
directions.
The fan union was surrounded by flames and blown away.
“...Kyaaaaaa...!!”
“Like I said, you can’t buy any time by doing this.”
My mothers figure is still reflected in Emilia’s eyes.
Another <Gusgam> appears in her hand.
If she releases it my mother has no way of dodging it.
At that time I heard a faint melody.
“...You are under and I am above... ♪”
Singing. The fan union girls lying on the ground are singing.
“...Shuu, shushushu, Instant death...♪ ...Fuuhaa...♪”
They unsteadily start to get up but there’s no power to resist. If Emilia ignored them
it would be over.
“...You are under and I am above...♪”
Emilia’s face distorts and she says in a low voice.
“Would you please stop?”
Another fan union girl gets up.
“...La lalaala easy victory♪ ...Uuuahaaaa♪”
Emila shouts out like she can’t bear it.
“Don’t you understand what the word stop means!!”
Emilia’s <Gusgam> burns one of the fan union girls but she continues singing whilst
on fire.
“...The noble Arnos-sama’s gift~...♪”
513
They are doing anything to attract the attention of Emilia.
“...Attentive in bed. The prey dances~...♪”
The remaining seven people rush Emilia empty-handed.
“...Arnos-sama will put it♪ ...Get filled with the best magic power♪”
“Stop it!! Stop it right now!!”
Another girl burns but still the singing continues.
“...Strong m-a-n in one shot~♪”
Another girl collapsed. If they are singing they are burnt but still, they continue.
“...Geeeet filled with♪ ...geeeet filled with♪ ... geeeet filled with♪”
Gasps for breath and a weak melody sounds.
“You are all underneath!! You are all under the royals!! Stop this stupid song!! It’s
royal criticism!!”
Emilia furiously burns the fan union girls.
“...Byuu, dobyuuu, instant kill♪ ...fuu ahaaa♪”
One by one the girls fall to the ground.
Two people are left.
“...Ahh, Aaahah relief♪ ...Uuahaaaa♪”
One falls, another <Gusgam> and the last person falls.
“...Hey, struggle...receive the...noble gift...”
Still, she sings. A painful voice comes out from the flames.
“Making me go through this extra trouble...!”
Emilia clicked her tongue.
514
“But like I said it was useless after all.”
Emila cast Flight <Fres> and rises into the sky. Scanning around she quickly caught
sight of my mother.
“...Die...!”
<Gusgam> burnt violently in her hand and then shot towards my mother in an
instant.
The next second a huge pillar of flame shot up into the sky.
“...Fufu, aha, ahahahahah!”
Emilia descends to the ground with a laugh.
“Haa. I finally feel refreshed. Should I send her corpse to that in inept person?”
She begins walking then begins to skip.
“Fumu. You’re in a good mood. Did something good happen?”
She stopped moving and turned around.
“...Arnos-chan...”
I moved to my mothers side using Transfer <Gatom> and became her shield.
“Mother, are you injured?”
“I’m fine.”
My mother hides her hands behind her back.
They are slightly burnt.
Because I arrived right at the last minute I wasn’t able to protect her.
I healed her using Healing <Ent> and turned to my teacher.
“Hey Emilia.”
I take step forward.
515
Despite the fact we are quite far away from each other Emilia steps back like she’s
been struck.
“I’m a tolerant person. I can’t remember a single time I ever got angry in my past life.
Fools used to buzz around me all the time but if they changed their attitude I forgave
them. I thought that it was narrow-minded to get angry over such small things.”
I stare straight at Emilia. I wonder what type of face I have right now? I can’t even
imagine it.
“The thing is I’m sure that was a mistake now.”
My voice sounded much colder than I would have thought.
“Emilia. You, I do not forgive.”
516
CHAPTER 57
THE DEMON KING’S CURSE
Were you frightened by my bloodlust? Emilia trembles while backing away.
“What’s wrong? Is this low born mixed-blood so scary?”
“...Yeah, don’t flatter yourself... I’m not scared!”
While speaking Emilia is falling back while looking for an opportunity to escape.
“Don’t move.”
When I say that Emilia casts Flight <Fres> and flew into the sky.
“I said, don’t move.”
Emilia’s body immediately stopped moving and even manipulating magic became
impossible so she crashed back down to the ground.
My words which were filled with anger and magic power carried a compulsion within
them. They broke through Emilia’s anti-magic without any difficulty and restrained her
body and magic power.
517
Emilia was still trying to escape but she was no better than a Daruma doll now and
could only roll around on the ground shamefully.
I walk slowly over to Emilia and stop.
Her expression was a mixture of humiliation and fear.
“Fumu.”
I casually grab Emilia by the scruff of her neck and pick her up one-handed.
“...Release me...! What are you doing?”
Ignoring her question I walk over the where the fan union girls have fallen and throw
her on the ground.
“…Gah...”
Even though she can’t move Emilia still tries to get away by rolling around on the
ground.
“I’m going to play around a bit. It would be best if you remain afraid of me.”
I approach the fan union girls and activate a magic formation over every one of them.
Looking them over with my demon eyes I can see that all of them are barely
breathing.
Activating Healing <Ent> I heal all their bodies at once then create new clothing for
them using Construction Creation <Ibis>.
“...Arnos-sama...”
They slowly wake up and look at me.
Even though I’ve healed their wounds their consciousness are still hazy and they look
at me in a daze.
“...We intended to protect your mother...but...”
Did you think you didn’t protect her? She makes a regretful face.
518
“Let’s hear your name.”
“Eh...?”
“Your name. What is it?”
“...Elen. Elen Mihais...”
I ask the next girl.
“You are?”
“...Jessica Arnet...”
“You?”
“...Maia Zemut...”
One after the other I ask all their names.
“Nono Inota.”
“Shia Minshen.”
“Himuka Houra.”
“Casa Krenoa.”
“Shelia Nijem.”
“Elen, Jessica, Maia, Nono, Shia, Himuka, Casa, Shelia.”
I said each name one by one.
“I will remember all your names for the rest of my life.”
The fan union girls didn’t seem to be able to talk and just started crying silently.
“You should all rest now.”
Turning around I return to Emilia.
“Now then. Sorry to have kept you waiting.”
I grab Emilia by the scruff of her neck again.
“...Wha...what are you going to do with me...!?”
519
“My mother will get worried if I do it here so let’s change places.”
I used Transfer <Gatom> and after the pure white had faded an Arena appeared
before us.
I throw Emilia on the floor and say.
“You may move.”
I create a demon sword using <Ibis> and throw it towards Emilia where it lodges
right next to her head.
“Use it. I’m going to beat you down until your rotten character is fixed.”
Emilia stood up and turned her gaze to me.
“Don’t look down on me you inept mixed-blood...!”
“Hou. You seem energetic. Come.”
Emilia pulls out the demon sword and slashes me.
As soon as she does an electric current runs down the blade and eats into her body.
“...Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...!!”
Emilia instinctively let’s go and the sword falls to the floor.
“Ku. Kukuku. What was that Emilia? Can’t you handle the demon sword? Weren’t
you part of the great royalty?”
Emilia glares at me while grovelling on the floor.
“...You inept person, amongst the lowest of the low. So self-important so...gokaa...!!”
I step on Emilia’s head and press it against the floor.
“Watch your mouth Emilia. I am not feeling kind today.”
Holding my hand out the demon sword rises off the floor and floats to my hand.
“How about begging for your life?”
“...What...?”
520
“Admit I am the Demon King of Tyranny. If you do, I might have a change of heart.”
Anger enters Emilia’s eyes as she speaks to me.
“...How laughable. No matter how smart you try to appear you are not the Demon
King of Tyranny. You can’t even become a demon emperor. You are just an inept person
of vulgar low birth who—.”
I stab my demon sword in her back pinning her to the ground.
“…Ah...kafu...”
“I guess I can admire that attitude. Now then, I’ll say it again. Beg for your life.”
“Who wou—Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”
An electric current runs through the blade again causing intense pain for Emilia.
“...Haa...haa... No matter what you do your blood will never be noble... That will not
change...”
“Fumu. I don’t really care. By the way, this demon sword is poisonous. It’s a magic
tool with some interesting effects. The host body that’s stabbed with this sword becomes
a seedbed for a hundred poisonous rice worms that will fight and eat each other.
Because they are poisonous, the bigger they get the more pain the host is in and
eventually the host’s internal organs will be eaten.”
“...Wha...aaaa...a...”
“Listen. Can you hear it? The sound of them crawling through your body.”
“Gyaaa...Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...Gieeeeeeeeeeeeeee...!!!”
I put more weight on Emilia’s head.
“I’ll teach you another interesting thing as well. When one poisonous rice worm is
left it merges with the power of the host.”
“...What do you mean...?”
521
“Don’t you get it? I mean that you will become the rice worm. It’s a strong curse. You
will never be able to revert to your original body.”
“You...you..how much of a coward are you? Do you think the prestige of the royal
families will be diminished by such an act...!?”
I look down at Emilia.
“Your pain seems to have disappeared Emilia.”
“...Eh?”
“Its evidence that your body is getting closer to merging.”
Her face turned pale.
“...Sto...stop...”
“What wrong? You should continue. Something about the nobility of royalty and so
on.”
Emilia leaked a voice while he face was filled with humiliation.
“...Please stop it... please...”
“Fumu. I guess you have about a minute left. How is it? The feeling of being reborn?”
“Please! Please stop it!! Please help me!!”
“It’s not that bad actually. You will obtain stronger magic than you have now. You
can take revenge on me then. Eh?”
Emilia’s body starts shaking.
“...You...How cold-blooded are you...!?”
“Ku, kukuku. Hahahahahaha. Cold-blooded? This me?”
I vigorously stamp on Emilia’s face.
“Don’t make me laugh woman. Not after what you did to my mother.”
Emilia falls silent at my stone-cold voice.
522
“Now then. It’s about time.”
I fall silent and wait for the time to pass.
Looking down at Emilia’s face I can see tears falling non-stop.
“...Under...I understand...”
“What do you understand?”
Emilia forces out a thin voice while gritting her teeth and twisting her face in
humiliation.
“...Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad-sama... Please grant me mercy...”
“I refuse.”
Emilia begins weeping like a child.
“...Lie... did you lie...? When I begged for my life...”
“I said I might change my mind. I decided not to.”
Finding no words to say tears come out of her eyes again.
“Five seconds left.”
Emilia couldn’t speak anymore and just looked in despair.
“Three, two, one.”
She closes her eyes.
“Zero.”
There’s no change in the body of Emilia.
Ten seconds pass, then another twenty and still she remains the same.
She opens her eyes.
“Why...?”
523
“Kukukuku. Hahahahaha. Haven’t you noticed yet? The poisonous rice worms were a
lie. No, actually it was hilarious. Did you think you had received mercy? You can let out
a surprisingly modest voice.”
Emilia’s face dyes red.
“I spared your life.”
“...I...wont...forgive you...!!”
Emilia grabs my foot with pure hatred on her face.
“...I’ll never forgive you!! No matter how strong you are your power has no nobility!
It’s the power of a vile, vulgar mixed race! The disgrace you have given to the royalty
here, someday, sometime...you’ll regret it...!! Even if I can’t do it, my child will and if
they cant do it their children will and their children and their children. Each generation
will bear a grudge against you!!”
“Emilia.”
I return her glare with tens of times more hatred than she is sending at me.
“It is this me that does not forgive you. Let me teach you the reason I spared your
life.”
I kick Emilia onto her back and thrust my hand into her chest grabbing her heart.
“...Ka...ha...”
“Receive my curse until the end of time.”
Emilia who was kicking her feet stopped breathing after several seconds and then
stopped moving.
“Realise it. Your arrogance.”
I draw a magic formation on the floor and use Demon Training <Azuheb>. A girl
with brown hair and brown eyes appears on the formation.
524
The girl opens her eyes and stares at the body of Emilia in surprise.
“I’m dead...but this is...?”
I tell the confused looking girl.
“How does it feel being reborn Emilia?”
“What is this? My body... My magic power...”
Emilia seems to be unable to hide her surprise at the weakness of her new body.
“...Like this... Do you intend to humiliate me with this magic? With such low born
power...!?”
Laughter leaks deep from within my body.
“Kukukuku. Hahahahahaha. I see. Low born power? This is great. Listen up Emilia.”
I told her to look down.
“You still think of yourself as royalty?”
“...Eh?”
“I reincarnated you using Reincarnation <Silica>. I bought you back with the mixed
blood of humans and demons. Look into your own abyss with your demon eyes.”
“...A lie...”
Emilia falls to her knees. Her whole body is shaking, and she keeps muttering “a
lie...a lie...” in an incoherent manner.
She keeps checking the blood flowing through her body again and again. There’s no
mistake. She’s a mixed-blood no matter how much she looks. Far from royalty, she’s not
even a pure demon anymore.
Emilia stands up with a crazy look on her face and grabs the demon sword near to
her.
“Wrong... It’s wrong... It’s not me.”
525
Struggling she strongly puts the blade to her neck.
“You can die, Emilia, but I’ve cursed your origin. No matter how many times you die,
until the end of time, you are cursed to be reborn as a mixed-blood demon.”
Blood flows from Emilia’s neck. The demon sword falls from her hands and clangs to
the floor.
“...I’ll study this curse...”
“You cannot escape my curse.”
Did my words crush her hope? Emilia collapses in place.
“...No...No...”
Emilia shook her head again and again while her eyes were empty.
“Take a good look at Deiruheido from your new position. You might notice your
opinions were unexpectedly biased.”
“No... Such a thing...no...”
I use <Gatom> to leave this place and as my world dies pure white
“...Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...!!!
!”
A crazy sounding scream rings out.
526
CHAPTER 58
MOTHER’S WORDS
Returning to my original location I pick up my sword sheath dropped by Emilia.
“Arnos-chan.”
Spotting me my mother rushes over and hugs me tightly.
“Are you okay? Are you injured?”
Fumu. That should be my line.
“I’m fine. How about you mother?”
“Arnos-chan healed me so I’m fine. What about Miss Emilia?”
“I lightly chastised her. She won’t be able to work in the school anymore after this
scandal.”
Emilia intended to destroy my sword so I couldn’t participate in the finals. It wasn’t a
plot by Avos Dilheavia.
If you don’t like the result, then don’t have me join the tournament to begin with.
This was purely her own decision.
527
Avos Dilheavia named himself the Demon King of Tyranny and instilled the idea of
royal superiority amongst the demons but he doesn’t hold total authority. Other people
like Emilia who went against his wishes will certainly appear.
“I see... I’m really happy that Arnos-chan is safe.”
My mother seems relived.
“Ah, of course. Here you go Arnos-chan.”
My mother hands me my sword.
“Ahh, thanks.”
“Fufuu. I promised Arnos-chan I’d protect it no matter what.”
I sheath my sword and ask my mother.
“You going home?”
“Un.”
My mother takes my hand I held out and I turned to the fan union girls.
“See you.”
“Yes! Good night Arnos-sama.”
“Aah. I hope you all have good dreams.”
Using <Gatom> I return home.
“I’m going out for a bit mother.”
“Eh? What is it? What about dinner?”
“I’m needed at the magic clinic. I was in the middle of my visit. I’ll eat when I come
back.”
“I see. Who are you visiting?”
“Ray’s mother.”
My mother has a worried expression.
528
“Is she sick?”
“I think she’s past the worst of it now.”
“I understand. Off you go.”
Waving at my mother I use <Gatom> again and transfer to the special sickroom in
the Lognoss clinic.
Misa is by Ray’s mother’s side who’s currently sleeping.
Root Conversion <Lilia> was completed in time and Sheila’s condition is currently
stable so I was able to help my mother but I’m not optimistic about Sheila.
Misa noticed me and was about to speak when I held up my hand.
“Someone’s coming.” I say in a low voice
I cast Illusion Mimicry <Rainel> to become invisible and Hiding Magic <Najira> to
conceal my magic power.
The door opened and Ray came in carrying a bag in one hand and a cup in the other.
“I didn’t know if you’d be hungry so I brought some bread.”
Ray went to give the bread to Misa and noticed something.
“What’s this magic...?”
“It’s called Root Conversion <Lilia>. Because I’m a half spirit like your mother I can
share my magic powers with her. It’s difficult and inefficient but...”
Originally it would have been considered absurd to convert the traditions and
rumors from one kind to another so even with the formula now optimally arranged it
has its limits.
“I wondered if it might be effective with half spirits and it seems I was right.”
Misa lies for me.
“Is it helping?”
529
“...Don’t worry, I’ll definitely help her...then Ray-san can stop listening to the royal
factions...”
If Ray is being monitored then they should have heard this line. If I move quickly I
might get the other persons identity but the current situation is also convenient.
Although stable, Sheila is still in danger. This technique is not efficient in the
slightest and truth be told Misa’s origin won’t last either.
The other side has no reason to hurry things up yet.
“Don’t forget I have the contracted demon sword implanted in me.”
Ray took the bread from the bag and gave it to Misa.
“Shouldn’t you take a break? Your body won’t last at this rate.”
He must have seen that Misa’s magic power has decreased considerably.
“...It’s okay...because the finals are tomorrow...”
“My mother’s power certainly seems to have recovered a little but you won’t make it
at this pace. Your body will collapse first.”
“It’s fine even if I collapse.”
“Is that magic shaving your origin away? Even I can understand that your magic
power is steadily decreasing.”
Misa nods.
“Will you die?”
“...It’s a possibility...”
“You should think carefully. Your work for the unification faction is important. Is it
okay if such a silly sentiment makes it impossible for you to fulfil your goal?”
“...Is it a silly sentiment?”
530
“I think so. Even if you stake your life now you can only save one person. Someday
you will really need to stake your life on the line and that time will be when you need to
fight to save many people.”
Listening to it Misa laughed.
“Such a time won’t come.”
“Really?”
“Ray-san. I’ve never met my father due to the current Deiruheido and the royals.
Someday I want to meet my father. I stared the unification faction so that one day there
won’t be any more children like me.”
Ray has a serious face listening to Misa.
“If so, then even more reason to keep your life for that time.”
“Right now there is a person who is unable to see their mother due to the royals.
Abandoning such a person to save others is not something the unification faction will
do.”
Letting the few die to save the many would be the correct action. In fact, that’s how
I’ve worked all this time. As the Demon King of Tyranny, there were things that couldn’t
be protected without me destroying something else first.
“...I can’t wait for that ‘sometime’. I want to save now. I want to help those that are
suffering now. If I don’t think like that then I won’t be able to put my life on the line
when that ‘sometime’ arrives.”
Ray relaxes his shoulders and speaks to Misa in a gentle voice.
“You are strong.”
“...I’m stupid...I’m not smart like Ray-san...”
“Not at all. You have courage, unlike me.”
531
Misa laughs then quickly hides a pained expression.
Ray slowly walks over to Misa and stands by her.
“Thank you.”
“No it’s no big dea—”
Ray strikes Misa on the back of the neck causing her to faint. At the same time I
cancelled <Lilia>.
“I’m sorry. If I didn’t stop you now, you’d have died.” Ray mutters as if regretting his
lack of courage.
Putting his hand on his head his shoulders drop as if wondering what to do now. He
seems lost.
After a while, Rays straightens up and a small voice rings out.
“...Ray...”
His head raises.
“...Ray...”
“...Mom...?”
Ray immediately approaches the bed and bought his face closer to Sheila who
opened her eyes slightly.
“Mom.”
Ray smiled in front of his mother who had regained consciousness after a long time,
however, it was a smile that threatened to turn into tears at any moment.
“Please wait mom, I’ll cure you soon.”
“...It’s okay...”
“...Mom?”
532
“...I’ve been conscious all this time. I know everything. It’s fine Ray. You are you and
you do what you want to do... You are carefree, absentminded and only think about
swords but you are also a very kind child. Mother will be happy if you live freely and
happily.”
Tears fall on Sheila’s cheek.
“What are you saying mom? I’ll help you so don’t worry.”
“Don’t lose...Ray. Mother is always by your side. Take care of your important
friends.”
As if using up all her power Sheila closes her eyes.
“...Mom...?”
Ray calls her.
“Mom...!”
Sheila didn’t respond and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.
533
CHAPTER 59
SUPPORT
The next morning, I returned to the Lognoss Clinic.
“Nn...”
Misa, who had fallen asleep wakes up and looks sleepily at me.
“...Arnos-sama...Ray-san is...?”
“Heading to Deruzogedo.”
“Then...it’s morning already...?”
Misa looks at Sheila.
Her condition is a bit more stable but could get worse at any time.
I had hoped that by morning <Lilia> would have helped her recover to some extent
but it didn’t. Misa’s and Sheila’s wavelengths are just too different and due to the
inefficiency of the spell Misa’s body won’t last. If Ray hadn’t stopped Misa I would have.
“Stay here until the finals are over.”
Using Construction Creation <Ibis> I made a small glass ball appear on my fingertip.
534
“If something comes up break this glass ball. It will allow you to escape from the
shadow sewing dagger.”
I cast Light Source <Jia> and Conditions <Lent> so it activates when the ball is
broken. <Jia> simply makes light but it will cover the entire room in light and remove
all the shadows so the shadow sewing dagger has no effect.
“See you.”
“Errm...Arnos-sama...!”
Misa stops me.
“What’s up?”
Misa looks at me with a serious look.
“Can you use <Lilia> on me one more time?”
“For what purpose?”
“I’ll help Ray-sans mother revive before the end of the finals. After that Arnos-sama
can just pull the contracted demon sword from Ray-san.”
“<Lilia> doesn’t have the efficiency to help her before the end of the finals.”
It will take at least a day for sheila to get to the point where she can even walk. Also,
continuing to use the power will put Misa in danger.
“It’s better than doing nothing.”
“Even if you pray to the gods a miracle won’t happen.”
“...Perhaps. But I won’t give up just because no miracles will happen.”
Misa’s face carries a serious expression.
“I don’t want to regret it. I don’t want to look back later and think I could have done
more. Even if nothing happens I still want to do the best I can.”
Fumu. Can’t she understand the current situation?
535
“I understand your resolution.”
I use <Lilia> and merge their roots together again.
“If you can make a miracle happen then come to the arena with Sheila. Even if the
person who collared Ray notices I’ll deal with it.”
Misa firmly nods.
“Understood.”
“See you.”
I move to the school using <Gatom>
I told Misa Sheila wouldn’t recover enough to be in time. That there’s no use
expecting miracles.
I think about the finals as I head to the waiting room.
Ray has been told to set up some type of trap for me in the finals but he’s not good at
magic. The use of other demon swords is not accepted either. Ray’s weapon Initeio is a
sword that slashes magic formula. It’s strong but there’s not a lot he can do with it
beyond that. What is Avos Dillheavia plotting?
Well, I’m not that bothered by whatever he’s plotting. My aims are to treat Sheila,
remove the contracted demon sword from Ray and turn the tables on whoever planned
this.
Anything beyond that is not worth considering at the moment.
I arrive in the waiting room and Ray is waiting on the other side of the room.
Like Ray, I also wanted to fight without worrying about such a boring plot.
While we waited for the start of the finals Ray kept staring at my sword.
A knock sounded from the door.
“Who is it?”
536
After a slight delay, a voice answered.
“...It’s me...”
Misha’s voice.
The door opened and Misha’s face peeped through the opening.
“Supporting.”
“Me?”
Misha nodded.
“I see. By the way, why are you only showing your face?”
“Can I enter?”
“Of course”
The door fully opened and Misha stepped through.
“Are you nervous?”
“Nervous? Fumu. I want to try being nervous at least once but I’ve got no
experience.”
Misha blinked a couple of times.
“Arnos like.” Misha said with a laugh.
“Sasha not with you?”
“With Arno’s mother.”
“Hou? That’s unusual.”
I know that Misha learned cooking from my mother but Sasha isn’t that close to her.
“Heard she was attacked yesterday.”
“From my mother?”
537
Misha nods
“Sasha sent a message. I will protect her so devote yourself to the final.”
She’s a thoughtful person.
“Have you changed anything in the arena?”
Misha looks puzzled.
“There was evidence that someone sneaked in.”
“Same as usual.”
Fumu. I left Emilia’s corpse from before her reincarnation on the floor but someone’s
cleaned it up.
Emilia’s reckless actions yesterday were unplanned by Avos Dillheavia. If they made
a fuss over it his plan might end up being hindered.
The likelihood of them going after my mother again is very low but it never hurts to
be careful.
If Sasha’s there, there’s no problem.
“...Something wrong?”
Misha looks at my face.
“No, it’s nothing serious.”
“Anything I can do?”
I said it was nothing serious but...
“In that case then, you can cheer for me.”
Misha leans her head to one side.
“Cheering?”
“You said you came to support me. That’s enough.”
Misha nods.
538
“Understood.”
She walked to my side and took my hand. Her small hand overlaps mine.
“Not nervous.”
“I’ve never been nervous right from the beginning.”
Misha looks down in thought then raises her head.
“Arnos can win.”
“I’ve never lost before.”
Misha thinks again like she’s troubled about something.
“I’ll be happy when Arnos wins.”
“I don’t think there’s any interest in the Demon King of Tyranny winning.”
“Arnos is a classmate and friend.”
“So is Ray. Two members of the same team will fight in the finals to determine the
best swordsman in Deiruheido.”
Misha is speaking in her usual flat tone.
“It’s amazing.”
“Really?”
At that time Thought Transmission <Liikus> was activated in the room.
“Thank you all for waiting. Let’s start the final game of the tournament! The first
participant is Anos Voldigoad belonging to the Deruzogedo Demon King school!!”
Apparently its time.
“I’m off.”
Heading towards the arena Misha speaks to my back.
539
“Arnos was reborn.”
Looking back Misha stares into my eyes.
“You are a student now.”
Misha smiled slightly.
“Have fun.”
Fumu. That doesn’t sound too bad. Is this feeling welling up from Misha’s support?
It’s not a bad feeling at all.
I’m known as the Demon King of Tyranny but Misha is looking at the present me and
not the past me.
I who was reborn into a boring, dull school life with too weak descendants and
degraded magic formulas. There’s nothing to learn. No matter what I’ve done nothings
come of it yet despite all this, this is what I wanted. This wasted time of idleness.
“Misha.”
Misha looks puzzled and her face seems to say ‘what?’
I laugh.
“I’ll win the tournament.”
“Nn.”
I head out of the passage to the final stage where my friend awaits.
540
CHAPTER 60
FINAL MATCH BETWEEN THOSE TWO
A loud cheer rang out as I walked through the passage from the waiting room to the
arena.
“Do your best Arnos-chan!”
“If you’ve come this far you’ve won this Arnos! Get fired up!”
My parents voices ring out.
“You’re looking cool today Arnos-sama!”
“Instant death as usual please!”
“But if it’s instant death we won’t see Arnos-sama’s gallant figure which we haven’t
seen in ages!”
“Then please take your time Arnos-sama!”
The voices of my fan union ring out like always.
“Next to appear is a member of the Lognos Demon Sword Association! The player
who attained perfect victories without getting hurt! Ray Grandori!”
541
Ray appears out of the other passage.
Cheers ring out from the seats.
“He’s here! I’ve been waiting! The demonic sword saint!”
“Show that mixed-race brat the order of things!”
“Yeah! Show those unification faction idiots who are getting all excited how it is!”
The royal faction is rooting for Ray.
It’s turned into a proxy war between the unification faction and the royalist faction.
“Fumu. Sure is noisy.”
“Isn’t it just.”
Ray smiles his usual refreshing smile.
It was a natural smile that was full of eagerness. Has he made a breakthrough of
some sort?
“Before the match starts the tournament organisers have something to inform you.”
I thought they would use some petty tricks and here it comes.
“The finals will be performed under special rules. Firstly, each player must wear a
bracelet.”
While the owl is talking guards come over to me and Ray.
“Left hand.”
I hold out my hand and I’m given a glittering bracelet.
“Not only the sword but if the bracelet is destroyed you lose.”
Fumu. It doesn’t seem like it cuts off your magic.
I take a closer look.
The <Demonic Imbibing Bracelet>. A tool from the age of myths.
542
It continuously absorbs the magic power of the person wearing it. For a normal
person, this would make using magic almost impossible.
I’d have to break it to stop it but then I’d lose.
They are trying to chip away at my power I see.
“That bracelet isn’t a poor copy Anos Voldigoad.”
A voice addressed only to me echoes directly in my head via Thought Transmission
<Liikus>.
Following the magic trail, I look up and see it coming from the owl.
“That <Demonic Imbibing Bracelet> will continuously absorb your power and send
it to another location.”
It’s telling the truth. After activating my demon eyes I can see a magic line sending
the magic somewhere.
“If you cut off your magic power Sheila’s spirit disease will worsen and she’ll die.”
I see. Are you ready to wipe out the rumors that give Sheila life?
“And if you win Ray Grandori will have his origin erased.”
Fumu. I have no doubt the contracted demon sword will work if it’s activated.
“Well then.”
Did you say what you wanted to say? The owl cuts off <Liikus>.
We wear the bracelets under the eyes of the guards. Looking over at Ray’s bracelet I
can see that its a fake. It’s not a magic tool.
“We can now begin the final match of the Deiruheido demon sword tournament!
Begin!!”
Ray unsheathes Initeio and raises the pure white sword towards me. Drawing my
sword a light metal sound rings out as I place it on Initeio in place of a greeting.
543
“I would have been so happy if I could have just swung my sword around without
thinking.”
“Fumu. I wouldn’t say its totally impossible though.”
Ray lets out a vague smile.
“Can you fight with your magic being drained?”
“Don’t be reserved. If you go easy on me you’ll die.”
“I thought so.”
Ray sets up his sword an I lower mine like usual.
We are already in each others strike zone but neither of us could move.
There’s no gap in Ray’s defence. No matter where I strike I’ll be countered by that
pure white sword.
It’s my style to break open any defence no matter how robust by sheer force but this
time that won’t work since Initeio will cancel Hiding Magic <Najira> and Arms
Strengthening <Adeshin>.
I have no choice but to avoid direct attacks and I can’t win anyway since Ray will
disappear if I do.
What can I do?
I’m not in a deadlock but it’s still a very troublesome situation.
I was waiting to see how Ray would move but he also was standing still.
Several minutes pass as we stare at each other but Ray suddenly relaxes.
“I was told to play for time in the finals.” Ray mutters.
I’m a little surprised he’s exposed that.
“It’s more advantageous the longer I wait.”
544
<Najira> and <Adeshin> consume a lot of magic power plus my magic is also being
drained by that bracelet.
If Ray goes on the defensive then beating him with my sword will be difficult.
Me not moving is certainly disadvantageous.
“But I’m bored with that now.”
At the same time as his words Initeio’s tip blurred and grazes my cheek at a speed
that cannot be followed with your eyes.
In order to separate us I swing my sword at Ray’s left hand.
I had thought that Ray would avoid it but he steps forward and our bodies come into
contact forcefully stopping my arm.
At this range it’s impossible to swing my sword.
“...Fuu...!”
What kind of technique is this? In the small area that impossible for a sword to strike
a fist approaches my chin.
Pulling back to dodge it, the snow-white blade approaches my face as I’m off balance.
If I receive that I’ll be torn up.
In that case—
“...!?”
Rays sword cuts into my left arm. My flesh tears and the blade reaches my bone
where it stops.
“I’m sorry to say but my bones are very hard.”
“Your body is as random as usual Arnos.”
Ray pulls Initieo out and retreats setting up his stance again.
Looking at him his left arm is hanging unnaturally.
545
Thinking about it Ray was also slower than usual and he only used one hand. If he’s
used both he would have severed my arm.
“What’s with your arm?”
Ray smiles.
“I want our match to be as equal as possible.”
“Did you cut the tendons yourself?”
“Yeah. It’s pretty painful though.”
Ray holds Initeio in his right hand like its nothing.
“Is that okay?”
Giving up on playing for time and cutting his own arm are both acts of betrayal
against the royal faction. The contract to treat his mother will be broken.
“Arnos. In the group competition I thought I’d finally met you. The opponent I
cannot beat even if I stake my all on this sword. I wanted to clash against you with
everything I had.”
He keeps his guard up as he continues talking quietly.
“However, as long as me and my mom are held hostage, you can’t give it your all.”
Ray is surely being watched. The demon who implanted the contacted demon sword
is surely aware of what he’s saying.
“I thought a lot but all I have is the sword.”
Ray speaks in a determined tone.
“I betrayed the contract and now the contract sword is cutting into my origin.”
As expected, however, an ordinary person would have already been destroyed at this
point after having their origin cut. It’s still only a matter of time for Ray though.
546
“I’ll be dead soon and my mother can’t be saved either. You don’t have to worry
anymore.”
Ray points his sword tip at my left arm.
“I will win to protect my friendship with you.”
If Ray destroys the bracelet he wins and if the owl was telling the truth then the loss
of magic will kill Sheila.
If I don’t break it it will continue to absorb my magic forever.
He must have judged that I wouldn’t abandon Sheila so he will end his own mother’s
life himself.
To protect me you offer your own life then?
“Won’t you ask for my help?” (A)
“You might die.” (R)
“I won’t die.” (A)
“Maybe, but maybe not. No matter how much of a transcended being you are, what
type of friend would I be if I keep putting you in danger?” (R)
Ray laughs.
“This is the best solution for me as well. I get to finally beat you and protect you.” (R)
So that it. It’s a story based on me losing on purpose though.
If this bracelet is destroyed then Sheila’s safety cannot be assured, however, the owl
said nothing about my sword getting broken.
In other words their purpose is my magic power. They don’t care about who wins this
tournament.
I could lose on purpose, pull out the contracted demon sword from Ray and fight
again after crushing this plot by Avos Dillheavia.
547
A smart person would do this.
But I can’t do it.
Even in this situation where his origin is being cut Ray wants to fight me.
He wants neither fame nor status he only wants the sword. In his last moments Ray
is giving his all to the sword.
You might think him a stupid person but its what he wants.
If I put it off then I’m not qualified to be this mans friend.
“Don’t surrender to the enemy and don’t rely on me, just stick to your beliefs. That’s
what my friend does.”
I take one step forward.
“You don’t have to think about anything anymore Ray. Unification faction or the
royalists. Forget about your mother even. There’s only me and you now.”
Ray smiles a genuine smile.
“Now come. Let’s play.”
I’ll get in the way of whatever Avos Dillheavia is planning later.
My parents are supporting me, I promised Misha I’d win and Ray is challenging me
to a fight.
This has nothing to do with the reborn Demon King of Tyranny. This is the final
match between us two.
548
CHAPTER 61
IN THE MIDST OF THE CONCLUSION
“Let’s go Arnos.”
Ray aims the tip of Initeio at me and kicks the ground.
Like an arrow, Ray shoots straight towards me and stabs at my throat.
“Slow.”
I push my sword against the tip of the incoming Initeio.
Against a sword that can cut magic Hiding Magic <Najira> and Arms Strengthening
<Adeshin> my Kongo Iron sword itself will be destroyed.
Or it should have but halfway through his thrust Ray changed the trajectory of his
sword and aimed at my left hand.
When the tip of Initeio was about to stab my hand I opened it and Ray stopped his
thrust.
“What’s wrong? With your momentum, you could have pierced my palm.”
“If you catch my sword I’ll lose.”
549
Fumu. As expected.
I was going to let my hand be pierced and grab his sword. In pure sword techniques,
Ray is better than me but in terms of strength, you can’t compare us.
I could have completely sealed his sword if he had pierced my palm but it seems that
won’t be easy to do.
“It’s my turn now then.”
I casually extend my left hand and grab at Initeio but Ray retracted his sword and
avoided it.
As I’m grabbing for his sword I also swing my sword down at his head with all my
might.
Ray should have no choice but to block with Initeio, however, my sword will break if
he does so he would both win and lose this match at the same time. If Ray doesn’t win
by destroying the <Demonic Absorption Bracelet> he’ll be burdening me further. In
other words, Ray cannot destroy my sword.
What’s he going to do? If he doesn’t take this blow it will be a fatal injury.
“Fuu...!”
Ray intercepts my sword with Initeio but at the moment they collided I felt a strange
response.
It’s soft.
Ray absorbed the shock by not going against the power and skilfully diverting the
direction of my force.
“Ohh. Show me that again.”
“Sure. I don’t mind.”
550
Our swords cross and again a surprisingly quiet sound is heard and my sword is
brushed off. I changed the angles, power and even fired a barrage of them but Ray
parried them perfectly every time. At first glance Ray made it seem easy but it was no
exaggeration to say that it bordered on godlike.
How many demons could do this even in the age of myths?
“You’re a frightening man you know? Several times now you could have broken my
sword.”
“Your sword is a demon sword. If not for the <Demonic Absorption Bracelet> this
would be a different story.”
We both have disadvantages.
I’m using a normal Kongo Iron sword and I need to keep using <Najira> so I’m not
disqualified but the bracelet keeps absorbing my power.
Ray can’t use his left arm and can’t take my sword on directly either.
Our handicaps are probably about even.
I can’t say either of our hearts are content with this but at least we don’t have to
worry about the disadvantages.
“I can’t believe it...that sword. It can fight evenly with Initeio...!”
“Initeio slashes magical techniques and it should sever any magic applied to swords
as well...! In fact the other demon swords he fought against all broke. What’s going
on...?!” ”
“...Perhaps because its a sword without magic Initeio is ineffective...?”
“Idiot! If it’s just a plain metal sword it would break on the first strike...!”
“...Perhaps it’s true then...”
“...A sword of the heart forged by a true master craftsman...”
551
“...How’s it different to magic power...?”
Irrelevant words flew about from the seating area.
The battle between me and Ray is intense. I doubt more than a few people can
accurately grasp whats going on.
“Are they going for an endurance match?”
Ray parries my blade again. Because he’s watching out for me trying to grab Initeio
he’s on the defensive.
“I won’t take advantage of your handicap. If I stall for time it’s going along with the
expectations of the royal faction.”
“I don’t care. No matter how much power is absorbed there’s no problem. Think
more about winning than me.”
I forcibly cut down the distance between us as Ray is trying for a quick time out.
At that moment Initeio flashes.
“Of course that’s my intention...!”
Ray’s blade turned into a fierce attack and went straight for my left hand.
“Naive.”
I try to catch Initeio again but its path changes to my left arm so I stiffen my muscles
and ready my sword.
Fresh blood scatters.
Ray cuts my left arm and I pierced Ray’s shoulder.
“Haa...!”
Ray spins around and adding rotational power to his thrust Initeio reaches right
down to the bone.
“I failed. I thought I’d found a chink in your defence.”
552
I flicked my sword but due to his posture, Ray couldn’t fully avoid it. My blade
grazed his neck causing fresh blood to scatter.
No, I’m wrong. With his usual cool face, he had dodged all he wanted to. He could
have fully avoided it but chose not to.
Initeio draws more blood from my left arm and I swung again drawing blood this
time from Ray’s waist.
“You can’t beat me in a contest of endurance.”
“I won’t know unless I try.”
We slash at each other’s bodies again. Compared to our previous matches our
wounds increase with each blow.
Meat and bones are cut. That is what Ray is trying on me.
We keep slashing at each other while avoiding any fatal wounds.
Every moment our wounds increase and more of our blood flows but we were
laughing.
“As expected Ray. From our last fight I knew this was something we’d have to do
again.”
“You too Arnos. I thought you might have exceeded your power from that fight but
you hadn’t actually shown your full power.”
There’s no grudge between us and neither of us want honour.
It’s just fun.
Swinging our blades, crossing swords and shedding blood. It was all pleasure for us.
Ray seems to feel respect for my bottomless power that he has never seen the end of
no matter how much he pushes me and I am pleased with the frightening talent of Ray
who surpasses his old self every moment he fights.
553
I don’t care about the royal faction, the sword tournament or even Avos Dillheavia.
I’m only concerned with dancing brilliantly in this majestic sword fight.
Longer and longer the battle carries on. The audience can no longer speak and watch
our battle breathlessly.
Half an hour passes and then an hour we still fight on.
Probably one thing that me and Ray are both hoping for is that this fight goes on
forever.
With that said, the end is coming and we both know it.
“...Ku...”
My blow slashes Ray’s right leg causing him to fall to his knees and in exchange, I
received a severe wound to my left arm.
“Fumu. I can barely move my arm.”
Ray slowly rises up using his sword as a cane.
“It’s over Ray. I had fun.”
“That’s true. This is the end for me as well.”
Holding our swords we step forward at the same time.
Ray aims at my left arm.
Is he still after that bracelet?
My aim is one thing only.
The moment our swords enter each other’s spaces
“...Ray...!”
A voice rang out.
Her figure appears at the edge of our vision.
Alongside Misa at the entrance to the center seats is Ray’s mother Sheila.
554
“...Arnos...!!”
In Ray’s hand, Initeio glitters.
I forcibly raise my numb arm to avoid it but the demon sword suddenly changes its
direction and cuts my left arm off.
The timing was perfect. Perfect swordsmanship aimed at the gap when my breathing
and muscles relaxed after an attack.
My arm flew through the air and Ray stares at it. Was that his aim from the
beginning?
“Taking my arm is a huge achievement Ray.”
Ray slashes at the bracelet attached to my severed arm faster than when he was
attacking me but I thrust out my sword and Ray immediately blocks it with his sword.
“But this is my win.”
The moment the tip of my sword touches Initeio I strengthen <Adeshin> and push
with all my strength.
Just then a huge magic circle emerges from the arena and quickly deploys some type
of magic.
This is—?
“...Kaa...a...”
Initeio breaks in half and my sword pierces Ray’s chest.
“...As expected from Arnos...This time I thought I’d won...”
Smiling with satisfaction Ray pulls himself off my sword and falls onto his back.
There’s no cheers.
555
That magic circle that appeared was Dimensional Prison <Azeishis>. The place we
were standing had been isolated from the rest of Deruzogedo and sent to another
dimension.
“I’ve been waiting for this moment for many years.”
A hoarse voice rings out.
“At last I can finally get rid of you.”
An old man with a white beard appeared.
One of the old seven demon emperors Melheys Boran.
556
CHAPTER 62
BETRAYAL
“Fumu. So that’s how it was Melheys.” I said to the man that appeared. “You stuck that
contracted demon sword in Ray and even the tournament was your idea. Your
Unification Faction is simply a power balancer for the royal factions. If the royal factions
get too big a lot more reckless royals like Emilia will appear.”
Melheys nods in a polite manner.
“It is as you say.”
“Your origin has not been taken over so who’s orders are you following or is it your
own will?”
Melheys doesn’t answer.
Because he lost his memory did that make it easier to betray me? Is it possible he
actually has his memory but managed to hide it from me? It could be neither of those
options as well.
“The Unification leader is said to be an unknown demon. Is it Avos Dillheavia?”
557
“Is that what you think?”
Oh well. It was worth a shot.
“It’s fine. I’ll make you confess by force then.”
“Unfortunately, that will be impossible Arnos-sama.”
“Oh? Because a large Dimensional Prison <Azeishis> was deployed you think you
can beat me since I’m locked in?”
“No, since I had already won when the match started. Victory was decided while you
were playing around in the demon sword tournament. Your loss was caused by your lack
of attention when you lapsed into sentimentality.”
Melheys draws a magic formation and pulls out the Kings Scepter.
It should have been kept at the academy but one of the old seven demon emperors
would have no trouble getting it.
“Your left arm that was amputated by Initeio will not heal so easily.”
What Melheys is saying is true.
Initeio cuts all magic formulas and the effect remains for a while afterwards so I’ll
have to wait to use recovery magic.
I can heal it but it will take a while and Melheys won’t be stupid enough to allow me
that time since he appeared the moment my arm was severed.
“Moreover, thanks to the <Demonic Absorption Bracelet> your magic has been
reduced by over half now. Being trapped in <Azeishis> also means your subordinates
can no longer help you.”
Magic particles gather on either side of me and two men appear.
It’s two of the old seven demon emperors. Gaius Anzem and Idol Anzeo.
“Fuumu. Apparently, its time to return the debt.”
558
Gaius carries his extremely large demon sword Grajeshion on his shoulder.
“Don’t be careless Gaius. Even if he’s weakened he’s still the founder.”
Idol grips both his swords of ice <Ides> and fire <Zess>.
All three swords were destroyed by Ray and me but they seem to have been repaired.
“Have you understood? It’s three on one with three being old seven demon
emperors. No matter what you do there’s no winning for you in this situation.”
I laugh through my nose at the words of Melheys.
“Fu. Kukuku. Three on one? Can you not count Melheys?”
“What are you say—”
A noise rings out and Grajeshion leaves Gaius’ hand and pierces the ground followed
by Gauis as he collapses on the spot.
“...Gaius?”
Next Idol’s head falls to the ground.
“...Wha, this is...!?”
A blade flashes but Melheys quickly unfolded a magic gate and disappeared only to
reappear again a short distance away.
“As expected I still can’t cut three people at the same time.”
Melheys looks in the direction of the voice and see’s Ray standing there holding my
Kongo Iron sword in his hand.
“Ray Grandori...you should have died...”
“If Ray was beaten by me in the finals he was supposed to die. I guess the contracted
demon sword was supposed to cut even deeper into his origin. If that were to happen
not even I could revive him, however, the sword was embedded in Ray’s body.”
Melheys seems to have noticed something
559
“...Did you pretend to stab Ray Grandori in the heart but instead destroyed the
sword that was embedded in him...?”
“That’s what I set out to do from the start but I knew I would be aimed at the
moment I relaxed which would be right at the end of the fight and I was right. As soon as
<Azeishis> was deployed you stopped watching Ray with your demon eyes and that
allowed me to act.”
Melheys stares at me and Ray with a grim expression.
“Weren’t you one-sidedly observing me Melheys?”
“There shouldn’t have been a chance to make arrangements between yourselves in
advance. Ray Grandori was fighting against you seriously.”
“I was serious.” Ray says. “I fought against Arnos seriously to protect him. I was also
serious about destroying the bracelet and losing my mother as well. It wasn’t a lie when
I said I wanted to fight him with all my might.”
“Then how was it possible the moment I released my demon eyes for you to destroy
the contract sword?”
“...We didn’t make any advanced arrangements. I just thought he would transcend it
all with his strength and it seems he did.
“Wha...”
Melheys is lost for words at Ray’s response.
“It seems you made a miscalculation. Usually, if there is a handicap you protect your
body. Did you think I’d protect my body and the bracelet but be defeated by Ray?”
Melheys doesn’t answer and just quietly gazes back.
“It’s not a big deal though. I took all of Ray’s energy and fought against you outside
the stage at the same time. I actually won two matches.”
560
Melheys’ expression told me all I needed to know.
“You said I didn’t notice because I was playing Melheys. You got in the way of my
match with Ray and you tried to kill both Sheila and Ray. Why did you think I needed to
stop my fun over such a trivial trick? Insignificant and worthless. That’s all your plan
was.”
I take one step forward.
“It seems like I did make a small mistake.” Melheys says “However, that’s not all my
plan was. Preparation is key to any strategy and I did have a contingency plan in place.”
Melheys creates another magic gate. If you know the structure of the prison you can
still connect two different spaces and transfer between them.
“Do you think you can run away from me?”
“No, I’m not escaping. Certainly, I did miscalculate, however, the end result hasn’t
changed. I’ve still won.”
The magic gate slowly opens and a person appears from it.
Ray’s gaze becomes stern.
“...Mother...”
What appeared was Sheila who had been in the stadium moments ago. She was
restrained by Demon Binding Chain <Gigel>.
She seemed unconscious. Has her spirit disease worsened again?
“Why do you think her condition got better after coming to Deruzogedo?”
Melheys draws another circle and dozens of red precious stones emerged from it.
“Destroying one of these jewels will erase one of the rumors and traditions that
sustain her life.”
561
Melhey’s flicks a finger and destroys one of the jewels. I checked with my demon eyes
and Sheila was certainly weaker.
Conditions <Lent>. By destroying the jewels the magic Forgetfulness <Neria> will
activate and wipe the rumors from the memories of those who know what Sheilas
rumors and traditions are.
There’s 46 jewels. Presumably, that’s all the people that know Sheila’s rumors.
“Now that you understand shall we get on with the negotiations?”
Ray quickly glanced in my direction.
“If I want to save Sheila’s life you mean?”
Melheys nods graciously
“Indeed.”
Melheys opens a gate over the jewels and another one over Sheila which sucks them
both in and they disappear.
“Sign this Contract <Zekt> if you wish to help her.”
Even if its difficult to kill me <Zekt> can still tie me down.
“Fumu. Then you should kill her.”
Melheys looks confused at my words.
“...I think I misheard that. What did you say?”
“I said if you are going to kill her then do it.”
I say it again to threaten him and Melheys falls silent.
“Bear this in mind though. There’s nothing to protect you if you kill the hostage.”
Melheys looks at Ray.
“Ray Grandori. Are you sure you want to sacrifice your mother?”
“I’m already prepared. My mother doesn’t want me to be sacrificed for her sake.”
562
Melheys didn’t respond right away. He probably didn’t expect us to ignore the
hostage so easily.
“...Do you think such a bluff will really work?”
“Try it and see then.”
Melheys keeps looking at me like he’s trying to see my real intent.
“Well? Hurry up. You didn’t take a hostage if you had no intention of killing them did
you?”
I take another step forward towards Melheys and raise my right hand forming a
magic circle.
“Apparently, it seems I’ll have to show you how serious I am.”
Melheys takes 5 gems out of the magic gate and destroys them.
“I wonder how long her body will last?” he says without seeming to care.
“Only five?”
“...What?”
“What are you so afraid of? If you are going to break something you break it all and
do it quickly. Are you afraid of what I’ll do when they are all gone?”
“...How regretful...”
Melheys takes another 20 gems out of the gate.
“With this that’s more than half.”
“What about the other 21?”
Melheys doesn’t answer and just stares at me.
“Who are you going to fight Melheys?”
I send a huge amount of blood lust his way.
“Did you think I’d roll over just because you took a hostage?”
563
I put magic power into the formation in my palm and a black sun appears.
“You don’t seem to have noticed so I’ll teach you. When you decided to face me you’d
already given up your life.”
Melheys took up a fighting posture.
At that moment Ray threw his sword at him.
“Fuu...!”
“...Ku...how futile...”
Melheys brushed the sword off without any difficulty.
“If you struggle any more your mother’s life will real—”
In the brief moment that Melheys was distracted Ray jumped into the gate Sheila
had disappeared into and I jumped into the one that the jewels had disappeared into.
564
CHAPTER 63
SPIRITS TRUE BODY
As I passed through the magic gate I found myself on another arena stage with a large
magic circle drawn on the floor. Looking around neither Ray nor Melheys were here.
Ray’s gate must have connected to another dimension.
Taking in the full view I saw the red jewels scattered around everywhere.
“It’s a big mistake on your part if you think you’ve outwitted me Arnos-sama.”
Melhey’s voice rings out but his body is nowhere to be seen. It’s not surprising
though since that fellow created this space using <Azeishis>. It would be easy to send
your voice from another place.
“Traps are set up all around this place and have been doubled and redoubled just in
case.”
Magic gates appear all around me and start leaking a black aurora. It gives off a
brutal light and forms a ruinous barrier that hides a bottomless magic power. As if
showing its fangs it enveloped the whole arena in one go.
565
I quickly cast anti-magic on myself and the 21 scattered jewels. As the two powers
collided they gave off an intense sound.
The first layer of anti-magic pops in an instant. I immediately restore it and reinforce
it, however, as soon as I do it shatters again.
This magic is much stronger than Ivis was when he fused with the god of time Eugo
Ra Raviaz.
The only way I can protect the jewels is to constantly cast anti-magic on them.
“Fumu. This is a magic I’m extremely familiar with.”
I feel nostalgia from the magic wavelength of this black aurora which isn’t surprising
considering it’s mine from 2000 years ago.
“Isn’t this the “wall” I made to divide the world into four?”
“It is indeed. It’s the magic you used your life to cast. An accomplishment made
possible for the first time by combining the powers of the god of creation, the great
spirit, a hero and the Demon King. The Four Boundaries Barrier <Beno Ieven>.”
That explains why it’s so strong. <Beno Ieven> refuses all things and destroys them.
If I’m swallowed by this wall even I will have trouble escaping.
“Did you absorb the wall using <Azeishis> before it disappeared?”
If it was kept on being fed magic power it wouldn’t disappear. Melheys had the
power to make it through the wall so it’s not impossible.
“Indeed. But as expected of <Beno Ieven> I was barely able to maintain it and
certainly could not control it. Because of that, your magic was necessary.”
I see. The reason he used the <Demonic Absorption Bracelet> was not to reduce my
power but to get the power to control <Beno Ieven>.
566
Originally its not a magic that’s designed to be moved but if it’s trapped in
<Azeishis> then by using magic gates it can be transferred freely anywhere. Using it like
this turns it into an attack magic.
“As expected of Arnos-sama though. Usually, a demon that has just reincarnated
cant even use a tenth of their old powers but you regained your strength in just a couple
of months which is fortunate for you otherwise you wouldn’t have been able to protect
yourself from <Beno Ieven>.”
“Your mouth is running very smoothly there Melheys but do you really think I’d be
bought down by my own magic?”
“If you were in top condition then no, however, you have lost your left arm and used
up more than half your magic. On top of that, you have to protect not only your own
body with anti-magic but those 21 jewels as well. Even for the Demon King of Tyranny
that’s a disadvantage.”
“Do you really think so?”
“Well then. I’ll strike another blow shall I?”
Melheys casts Remote Clairvoyance <Rimnet> and a picture appears in front of me.
Standing on an arena in another dimension was Ray holding Sheila.
“<Beno Ieven>”
When Melheys spoke a black aurora rose up around Ray whose hand immediately
went to his waist but he didn’t have a sword.
I broke Initeio and my sword was thrown a while ago.
“He’s not very good at magic. Without a sword, he’s finished.”
The jet black aurora attacks Ray and without a sword, he’s powerless to prevent it,
however, just as <Beno Ieven> is about to strike anti-magic envelopes Ray and Sheila.
567
“Wonderful Arnos-sama. You cast anti-magic on them by tracing their location using
my magic power from <Rimnet>, however, there’s nothing else you can do. It’s only a
matter of time before you use up all your strength.”
Fumu. He does have a point. Just using anti-magic by itself doesn’t really help.
“Can you hear me Ray?”
Using <Rimnet> I speak to Ray in the other dimension.
“...Arnos? Is this anti-magic yours?”
“Yeah but I’ve used up a bit too much magic. That black aurora is called <Beno
Ieven>. Can you manage it?”
Ray nods with a serious expression.
“Can you get me a sword?”
“Yeah, it won’t take long.”
Using Construction Creation <Ibis> I create a demon sword in front of Ray who
reaches out and grabs it.
Looking at the aurora before him Ray sharpened all his senses and released a slash
as if he was aiming at someone’s vital point.
“...Fu...!”
The black aurora split in half before rejoining and attacking Ray.
Another flash of the blade and Ray intercepted it, however, when the two collide the
sword shatters.
As expected. While I have to keep casting this much anti-magic it’s hard to create a
decent demon blade.
“It appears that’s as far as you go Arnos-sama. It’s only adding to the denseness of
<Beno Ieven>.”
568
Melheys voice rings out in triumph.
The speed that the anti-magic is being destroyed is accelerating. Wave after wave is
being sent at me and like Melheys said the density of that jet black aurora is increasing
accordingly.
“...This magic <Beno Ieven> was it? I can feel your magic power coming from it.
“I’ll leave the detailed explanation for another time but this is the magic that I gave
up my life to use 2000 years ago. Melheys has quite skilfully taken it.”
“That explains why it’s so formidable.”
Ray carefully examines the jet black aurora surrounding him.
“Arnos. If you stop the anti-magic can you make a stronger demon sword?”
“I can, but if you are exposed to <Beno Ieven> without the anti-magic you’ll die.”
Ray smiles his refreshing smile.
“If I’m going to die anyway I’d rather cut it first.”
The more he hits the wall the more he grows. He might have already begun to grasp
it after those two strikes he landed earlier.
“You’ve got 0.5 seconds to cut it. I can’t guarantee anything beyond that.”
I make demon sword in front of Ray again and he grasps it.
“You good?”
“Anytime.”
“Let’s go then.”
I remove the anti-magic and Ray pours his power into the sword increasing the
toughness of the blade.
“...Haaaa...!!”
In that moment the sword gleams as the anti-magic faded and Ray swings his sword.
569
Again the jet black aurora is cut in two before it immediately rejoins and attacks Ray.
“...Fuu...!!”
Ray cuts the Aurora again and before it can rejoin he cuts it again into four this time.
It’s then cut into eight, then sixteen then even more finer.
Unfortunately, no matter how fine he chops it the magic power of <Beno Ieven>
doesn’t decline in the slightest. In fact, it gets stronger as it tries to rejoin itself.
“...Ku...”
One. Ray missed a single strike on the aurora. In that moment the situation reversed
itself and the aurora cracks Ray’s sword.
“...Ka...haa...”
Ray falls to his knees and I cover him in ant-magic again.
“...I only needed a little more...”
Ray tries to stand up while breathing heavily.
“Eh...?”
Ray collapsed as his power suddenly left him.
“...My body...feels strange...”
Of course it does. You are trying to do this after using your all to fight me earlier.
“Don’t relax. The anti-magic is weakening.”
“...I know...”
Ray tries to get up but he can’t even turn over on the floor let alone stand up.
“...C’mon power...it’s no good...”
Ray tried to make a fist but couldn’t even do that before spitting out a huge breath.
“Arnos.” Ray says while staring into space. “That’s it for me. Can I entrust my mother
to you?”
570
I strengthen the anti-magic around Ray. I mean to get out of this mess.
“It’s too early for you to be whining. Stand up.”
“My body won’t move. In this place, I can’t even cut <Beno Ieven>. After all, it seems
like I’m no match for you.”
Ray closes his eyes like he’s given up. Is this that mans limit?
No.
“...You can do it...”
A faint voice calls out.
“...Mo...m...?”
“...You can do it...Ray...I believe in you...because you love swords very much...”
Sheila speaks like she’s delirious. Her rumors and traditions have been steadily
erased so her spirit disease will be progressing.
However.
“...Sorry, mom. My body is already...”
“It’s okay Ray. Mother will protect you. I’ll help you.”
“...My strength is...?”
Sheila’s body is wrapped in a pale light then her outline suddenly distorted and
changed into something else.
Spirits have a temporary body and true body. I wasn’t sure if a half-demon half-spirit
would have a true body but it appears like it’s about to manifest.
Sheila was suffering from advanced spirit disease and her magic was about to
disappear. Thinking logically she shouldn’t have any power in reserves to show her true
body.
571
She must have squeezed all the remaining strength that was left in her origin to help
her beloved son.
The light settled and Sheila’s true form was revealed.
A sword...
I guess if the true form of Riniyon was an eight-headed water dragon then there’s no
reason Sheila’s can’t be a sword.
Her appearance is incredibly similar to the blade my father made but the magic
power she is giving off can’t be compared.
I see. So it was something like that. In that case, I don’t need to act.
“Stand up Ray. You can still fight. Mother doesn’t remember raising you as a weak
child who gives up halfway.”
Ray slowly forces his body up.
“...M...om...”
He desperately reaches out his weak body and grabs ahold of Sheila’s sword.
Light from the sword washes over him like its protecting him.
“...You can do it...Ray. Mother knows there’s nothing you can’t cut.”
Ray nodded and stood up before readying Sheila’s sword and facing <Beno Ieven>
“Are you sure Ray Grandori? If you use that sword you won’t get away with an easy
price with her spirit disease. Your mother will surely disappear from this world.”
Melheys speaks in a threatening tone to Ray.
He’s not lying. Sheila is so weak the result is clear.
“The reason that a half spirit with an unstable origin can show its true power is
because it is a once in a lifetime power. Are you okay killing your mother with your own
hands?”
572
The reason Melheys is threatening Ray so much is because he’s wary of the spirit
power coming from the sword Sheila changed into. I guess her power can cut <Beno
Ieven>.
Sheila’s calm voice calls out.
“You’re wrong. I’m protecting him. I’ll protect this sweet child by giving up my life as
many times as is needed.”
Sheila’s sword glows even brighter. At first, it’s strong, then it becomes blindly
intense and finally, it’s like looking at a comet.
“Nee Ray. Do you remember?”
Sheila talks kindly like she’s reminiscing. It’s a really gentle voice that doesn’t seem
like its a final conversation.
“Remember what?”
“When you were a child I tried teaching you cooking and when you got a knife you
tried to cut the pan.”
Ray smiled.
“I guess there was such a thing.”
“Mother said you couldn’t cut it but you tried with that kitchen knife again and again
and suddenly the pot split in two. Mother was really surprised.”
Even though Sheila was a sword you could tell she was smiling.
“I was really angry but you were so happy. Ray would surely be good with swords. I
remember thinking that.”
“I see.”
Ray gently nods.
“Nee. What can you cut now that you’re bigger? Will you show your mother?”
573
Ray slowly nodded.
“It’s fine. I’ll show you mom.”
Ray closed his eyes in concentration and held his sword in a natural pose.
Like his sword was a toy Ray lets out an innocent childlike smile. In his mind has he
returned home to when he was young? That child who was attracted to swords was
following his memories with his mother.
Ray inhales and holds his breath then takes one step forward and exhales. The sword
pulsed in his hand with each breath.
His sword shines, a ray of light in the darkness and slashes <Beno Ieven>.
He cuts faster and faster and disperses the black aurora quicker than it can return.
How many slashes was that in one breath? To the naked eye, it looks like a barrage of
meteors. <Beno Ieven> was cut and disappeared.
Still, Ray doesn’t stop.
“...Arnosss!”
At the sound of Ray’s voice, I used magic and connected our two dimensions.
“Haaaaaa!!”
The light sparkles and the blade-like meteors pour into this dimension and destroy
the black aurora.
In a few seconds <Beno Ieven> was wiped out from my dimension as well.
“...”
Ray breathes out calmly.
Sheila’s sword was now only a faint light that had almost gone out.
“...How was that mom?”
574
As he speaks the outline of the sword distorts and changes back into Sheila. Her
body was so thin and transparent that it was about ready to disappear and she was
floating slightly above the ground.
Sheila put her hand on Ray’s cheek.
“...It was splendid Ray...Thank you for being my child...”
Sheila’s body turned into particles of light but she showed a full smile on her face.
“...I love you...”
Ray reaches out to hug her but there was nothing he could hold on to.
As if suddenly exposed to a gust of wind Ray’s mother disappeared.
“...Mom...”
Ray started to cry at the particles of light that still remained in his hands.
“...There were still things I wanted to do...” He says in a voice that comes from the
bottom of his heart. “...Things I wanted us to do together...”
Ray looks down and his voice becomes so thin it almost disappears.
“...I’m sorry...we can’t do anything together any more...”
Tears spill down Ray’s cheeks.
“I understand your feelings Ray but its too early for you to cry yet.”
Ray looks up at my words.
“Keep those tears for your emotional reunion. You can do your filial piety later
without reserve.”
575
CHAPTER 64
THE TRUE WORTH OF THE DEMON KING
“...Arnos, my mom is—”
Ray is cut off in the middle of speaking as Melheys cancels <Rimnet>.
“Fumu. Bit of panic there Melheys cutting the magic like that but it’s already too
late.”
“Really? I wonder about that? Everything inside <Azeishis> is my territory. Even you
cannot travel back and forth between different dimensions without a landmark.”
<Beno Ieven> appears all around me again.
“As you can see I have more of <Beno Ieven> in storage. Do you think Ray Grandori
who’s lost his sword can defeat this? Now I’ve cancelled <Rimnet> how are you going to
follow my magic power to the dimension he’s in and cast anti-magic?”
“Your point is?”
“Surely you can see that only the hostage has changed? Your actions and the actions
of Ray Grandori were all meaningless. Even his mother’s death was meaningless.”
576
“Really? The thing is, thanks to that meaningless waste I now have the means to
attack you.”
“Another bluff like last time. I won’t be fooled again. Act like an adult and sign the
Contract <Zekt> and save the life of Ray Grandori.”
<Zekt> magic is deployed in front of my eyes. In exchange for all my remaining
magic, Ray will not be touched is written on it.
“I’ll give you three seconds. Three.”
Melheys starts counting down as if to threaten me.
“Two.”
“Fumu. Look behind you Melheys.”
“I’m not playing your games. One.”
Ignoring my words he continues.
“Zer——Guhaa...Gaaaa...!?”
“I told you to turn around Melheys. I’ve captured you now.”
I immediately capture his magic by force and cross dimensions using Transfer
<Gatom>. My world dyes white and the figure of Melheys appears before me.
My left arm that had been severed was now grasping onto his right shoulder.
“...Impossible...Your arm was severed by Initeio. Magic shouldn’t be working
yet...How the hell have you managed to cast magic on it...?”
“Magic? What are you saying? Did you think my arm would stop moving just because
it was cut off?”
“...Kuu. You’ve strayed quite far from common sense there...”
Opening a magic gate Melhey’s tries to escape but I follow him with <Gatom>.
Melheys appears in another dimension and I appear soon after.
577
“It doesn’t matter where you run to. As long as my arm is attached to you I can follow
you anywhere.”
I’ve marked my arm with magic so no matter where he goes in his <Azeishis> I’ll just
follow him with <Gatom>. I mean it would be a real pain if he ran away. After seeing
that he wasn’t cautious about my arm at all I waited for an opportunity to grab him with
it.
“Now then. What now?”
I tried to provoke Melhey’s but he disappeared into his gate magic again so I just
followed with <Gatom>.
The next moment a jet black aurora appeared in front of my eyes. A large amount of
<Beno Ieven> was here and it immediately attacked me.
Wearing anti-magic I confronted the raging wave and an intense sound of magical
powers rang out.
“This is where I store all the <Beno Ieven> I acquired.”
Using my demon eyes I can see Melheys standing behind the black aurora. Only the
corner he was standing in was a safe zone.
“Because you blindly believed that my only option left was to escape you followed me
with no caution. This is the end Arnos-sama. Preparations to defeat you are finally
complete.”
Melheys waves the Kings Sceptre.
All the magic power in the surroundings is compressed around me.
The wall that divided the world is now trying to crush me.
“Your pride ends here. It never occurred to you that your power would be below the
level of magic I had stored here did it?. You were always going on about how you would
578
beat me. Let me teach you something nice to take into your next life. That arrogance of
yours is why you lost.”
Is there a reason he has to speak in such an exaggerated manner? It is true though
that if I relaxed my anti-magic I’d disappear in an instant.
“It’s useless. It’s good if you think like that. I absorbed half of your magic with the
absorption bracelet and if we add on what you’ve expended since then you’re down to
about 30%. Half of the power I absorbed from you is stored in this sceptre.”
My magic power pops and my anti-magic layers are destroyed one after another.
“If we assume two people fight and they are the same but one has 50% and the other
has 30% then even a child will understand the outcome. If I then add my magic to that
50% you have no chance of winning!!”
Though I put all my power into my anti-magic <Beno Ieven> is constantly crushing
it by condensing itself over me. The aura of darkness has become a shrinking globe that
completely covers me and is getting smaller every moment.
“Well well. I thought you’d disappear in an instant but you really live up to the name
of the Demon King of Tyranny, however, you have almost no magic left.”
In a coup de grace Melheys pours all his power and the power from the sceptre into
<Beno Ieven> in one go.
The black sphere emits an ominous light and causes my anti-magic to shrink.
“Goodbye Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad-sama.”
The globe compressed so much it was unable to keep its shape and cracked letting
out more streaks of ominous light. The next moment a black explosion detonated.
“Your era is over. No, it was already over 2000 years ago.”
579
The black explosion settles and the aurora fades away. Melheys was gazing at the
spectacle and soaking in the lingering feeling of victory.
“Fumu. I’d like to hear more about that.”
Melhey’s eyes open wide at that voice.
“...Wha...!?”
Eventually, the light and aurora completely disappear and I stood calmly in the
center of <Beno Ieven> without a single wound.
“Ho...how...?”
Melheys cannot understand the situation and stands there stunned and muttering to
himself.
“What? I finally got used to this body after reincarnating. That’s all”
Melheys has an astonished expression and his mouth falls open.
“...Im...pos...sible...”
Weak words leaked out of his mouth.
“...Did he not show his true worth...?maybe...no that’s absurd...!? Until now, while
using all that magic...while showing off all that power...he had not regained the strength
he had from before his reincarnation...!?”
“It’s like you said earlier. Newly reincarnated demons only have about one-tenth of
their old strength and I am no exception.”
“...One-tenth...”
Melheys has such a hopeless expression on his face that even I feel pity for him.
In short, the power Melheys robbed doesn’t even come to 10%.
“You should have stopped playing around and just finished me before I got used to
this body.”
580
I hold up my hand and release magic power. Particles of black light fill my palm and
the next moment expand and fill the whole room.
“...Is this a three-dimensional magic formation of Deruzogedo...? How...?This
<Azeishis> should be isolated in a different dimension...”
“Come, Venuzdonoa.”
In response to my call, countless black particles rise up and gather at my feet. What
appeared was a sword-shaped shadow. No object was there only a shadow.
“I was thinking about when you said it was a waste Melheys.”
The shadow sword rises up as if drawn to my hand.
“I’ll tell you what the real waste is.”
Is he even listening to me? He’s just staring at me like he can’t believe it.
“...What...the hell is that...?”
“It doesn’t follow reason nor anything number related or things related to distance
whether it be magical or conventional. Anything that can be reasoned returns to nothing
before this principle destroying sword. It’s useless to think about what it can or can’t
do.”
As I grasp the handle the shadow reversed and a dark colored long sword appeared
there.
“Enemies in front of me are simply destroyed. That is the only principle that
Venuzdonoa allows to exist.”
“...How much of a Demon King of Tyranny are you trying to be!! There can’t be such
an irrational magic...!!”
Melheys made a gate in front of him that’s different to the ones from before. It’s
much more extravagant.
581
“Oh? An absolute space?”
“Indeed. This space is an absolute territory that only the caster can enter. It’s an
<Azeshis> that makes it impossible to defeat the person inside.”
The gate opens and Melheys steps inside.
“I’ll withdraw for now Arnos-sama. After calculating your new strength I will come
up with a new strategy to defeat you and return. Please look forward to it.”
I set Venuzdonoa up in a low stance.
“It’s regrettable Melheys.”
I slash in front of me with my sword.
The space in front of me is split in half and falls apart revealing Melheys.
“...How...? Absolute space is a space completely isolated from the world...It’s not
possible to interfere from the outside but it was broken...”
“Reason does not exist before this sword.”
I calmly step forward and swing Venuzdonoa at Melheys who barely avoids it,
however, both his feet are cut off and he falls to the ground.
“How...how...I definitely dodged...”
“Did you think avoiding it meant you’d avoided it?”
“...Such...such a reason...”
He creates a magic gate again but not just one this time but thousands.
“...It’s a dreadful demon sword but it can’t escape from the fact its a sword. It can’t
cut all these gates at once...!!”
Simple but effective. Spam a lot of decoy gates and escape in one of them, however,
the next moment they were all cut and shatter.
“...This...how...when did you cut them all...?”
582
“Did you think if I didn’t cut them all they couldn’t be cut?”
“...Im...pos...sible...”
I slowly approach Melheys who seems to be in a state where he can’t understand
anything.
“...Impossible...such a thing...shouldn’t be possible...”
Standing beside Melheys I look down at him from a height.
His expression is stained with fear and despair.
“Carve this into your crafty mind. This is a true waste.”
I pierce Melheys’ head with Venuzdonoa.
583
CHAPTER 65
SINISTER MASK
“...Ga...ka...ha...a...”
Melheys lets out a painful breath.
Venuzdonoa has pierced his head but he’s still alive.
“Fumu. It seems a troublesome thing has been embedded in you.”
A demon slavery sword has been placed in Melheys brain. Even a persons thoughts
can be controlled by the owner of the slavery sword.
“Perish.”
Venuzdonoa destroys the slavery sword placed in Melhys brain.
When I pull venuzdonoa out of Melhey’s head he turns vacant eyes towards me.
Gradually they begin to regain color and life.
“Have you returned to sanity Melheys?”
He lowers his head in gratitude.
“...I am extremely sorry Arnos-sama...I was careless...”
584
When I checked him in the union tower he definitely had no memory of me. I found
it hard to believe that he had waited patiently all those years to only to try and kill me.
Of course, it was possible he had successfully hidden his memories from me.
Now though it seems that the aim of Avos Dillheavia was to make me think Melheys
was an enemy so I’d kill one of my allies.
Since Ray had had a contract sword stabbed in his body I had toyed with the idea
that Melheys might also be in a similar situation.
“Who attacked you?”
Melheys shook his head with an apologetic expression.
“...I don’t know. Even using magic I couldn’t see their face. That night I met Arnos-
sama I was attacked by someone and stabbed with the demon slavery sword. I never
even noticed they were there until it was too late. Two thousand years ago I stored
<Beno Ieven> and prepared myself but I didn’t even have the chance to use it.”
I see, that’s why he stored <Beno Ieven>. 2000 years ago after being attacked by
subordinates of Avos Dillhevaia he stored to defend himself if he was attacked again.
The other side knew Melheys was a tough opponent who prepared elaborate plans so
they used him to try and kill me this time.
Sticking Venuzdonoa in the ground the sword turned back into a shadow and sinks
into the shadows under my feet. It is, so to speak, now in its sheath.
“I’d better reconnect that.”
I take my left hand that’s still grabbing onto Melheys and stick in back onto the
stump where it fuses back to my body.
I try moving my fingers.
Fumu. No problems.
585
“Bring Gaius and Idol here.”
“Understood.”
Melheys creates 2 magic gates and the bodies of Gaius and Idol are transported to
me.
“Apart from you, it seems that all the other seven demon emperors have had their
origins fused and their bodies taken over.”
Melheys face turns serious as he considers this information.
“Are they subordinates of Avos Dillhevaia?”
“Aah.”
When I was dealing with Ivis I had no choice but to exterminate the other origin but
it’s different this time.
“There are another two origins serving under Avos Dilheavia here.”
I draw and activate the magic formation for Origin Separation <Ji Gurua> on the
corpses of Gaius and Idol separating the two origins fused with their original origins.
“Avos Dillheavia trusted them enough to have them take over the bodies of the old
seven demon emperors so they should be familiar with his plans.”
Taking over the bodies of the old seven demon emperors meant that they were in
direct control of the myths and legends of the Demon King of Tyranny. That type of
position wouldn’t be given to strangers or subordinates they didn’t trust.
Even on the off chance they are clueless, there’s a chance that when I bring them
back with Resurrection <Ingaru> I might know their faces.
After separating their origins I drip two drops of blood.
“Revive and bow before me fools. Show me your identities.”
586
As I activate <Ingaru> two shock waves smash and cut their way through into this
space and come flying towards us cutting the two origins in half right as they are about
to be revived eliminating them and leaving nothing behind.
“Wha...!”
As Melheys let out an exclamation of surprise I turn my eyes in the direction of the
attack.
A man wearing a sinister-looking mask was standing there with his whole body
covered in jet black armor.
Is the mask a magic tool? Even using my demon eyes I can’t feel any magic power
coming from him. That also explains why I didn’t notice his attack until it was too late.
“...That’s impossible. Entering from the outside...” Melheys says in a confused voice.
It certainly is unexpected. Forcing your way in to <Azeishis> from the outside is not
easy.
“Fumu. Are you Avos Dillheavia?”
“...”
No answer.
“You don’t want to talk? Let’s see what we can do about that.”
I hold out my hand and the shadow underneath my feet moves revealing a shadow
sword that rises up towards my hand.
“...”
The hand of the masked man moved slightly and ripped a hole in <Azeishis> which
he disappeared into.
“Melheys.”
587
“...I can’t sense his magic power so it’s difficult to follow him. I can’t find him
anywhere in <Azeishis> so he’s probably escaped.”
Did he judge he couldn’t win against Venuzdonoa? He must have seen the fight
between me and Melheys.
Only one more second and he would have been rust on my sword. Seems he’s no fool.
He had one purpose only it seems. To dispose of the origins of the subordinates
possessing Gaius and Idol. If the origins are destroyed it’s impossible to get any
information from them.
“What should I do? I may still be able to follow him.”
“It’s fine. Leave it.”
It’s not the time to chase the masked man. I have no doubt he accounted for being
followed.
“I’ll give you instructions later. For now, revive Gaius and Idol.”
The only origins that masked man destroyed were the subordinates of Avos
Dillheavia. He left the original origins of Gaius and Idol alone for some reason. As per
usual they will have no memories but they can revive in a normal state now.
“Your will.”
I sheathe Venuzdonoa in the shadows again and open a gate in front of me from
which my Kongo Iron sword emerges.
“Are you done here?”
“Aah.”
I pick up my Kongo Iron sword.
“Please enter my lord. I have connected it to the arena stage. Ray Grandori will also
appear there.”
588
Nodding I enter the magic gate.
As I walk through the distorted passage I started to hear voices.
“...Hey, what’s happened...?”
“I don’t know. There’s no sound coming from the stage and you can’t sense any
magic either...”
“There’s no communication from the management either. What’s going on?”
“Hey, wait a moment. Look there! Is that a figure emerging?”
“...Aah, it is...Has the magic been cancelled...? One person’s standing and the other is
on the floor...”
“Has it been settled?”
“Who won?”
The magic fades and disappears.
What the audience saw was me standing there with my Kongo Iron sword and Ray
on his back next to a broken Initeio.
The owl’s voice rings out.
“The destruction of player Ray Grandori’s sword has been confirmed. Winner, Anos
Voldigoad!”
*WAAAAAAAAAAAA* A great cheer overflowed from the arena.
“Yes! Arnos-chan won!!”
“Aah...that’s right. Our son’s great after all.”
I can hear my mother and father.
“As expected. Arnos-sama is the best in the world!”
“Indeed. Arnos-sama is super cool...*sniff*...Uuuuu...”
“Wait, why are you crying?”
589
“Because I’m so impressed...All the rules helped the royal faction and hindered
Arnos-sama...but he won without complaining...”
“Enough already. Becoming so serious all of a sudden.”
“I’m always serious!”
The girls of my fan union are in tears.
A grand applause comes from the audience seating. Most of them were mixed-bloods
but they were all very happy. They were in such a state clapping and screaming it looks
like they could go on forever.
Eventually, the cheers settled and the owl spoke.
“The closing ceremony will be held later but right now player Arnos will be awarded
a souvenir demon sword.”
A girl wearing a dress enters the arena holding a demon sword in both hands.
Blue eyes and with her blonde hair down the girl had a familiar face.
Coming closer the girl smiles at me.
“Congratulations.”
She presents me the souvenir magic sword.
“Fumu. What are you doing Sasha?”
Sasha immediately looked a bit awkward.
“Misha is with Isabella so don’t worry. Anyway, the match is over so you can do what
you want now”
“I didn’t ask that.”
Sasha glares at me with dissatisfaction.
“You don’t seem to know but the Necron family is a prestigious family. We are not
very good with swords so we honour the champions of the tournament instead.”
590
I see. Because Sasha is a direct descendant of one of the old seven demon emperors
she’s in the right social position to do it. It’s all about giving prestige to the winner.
“Hey, just accept this sword already.”
Sasha holds out the demon sword again.
“That’s not the attitude someone who’s supposed to be praising me should have is
it?”
I casually take the demon sword.
“...I’ll do it properly...”
Sasha blushes and looks at my face.
“Congratulations Anos Voldigoad and blessings to your sword.”
Closing her eyes tightly Sasha stretches out towards me and lightly touches my cheek
with her lips.
Applause once again overflowed from the seats.
“I said it...” Sasha says while looking down and not meeting my eyes.
“Was there such a rule? If you didn’t want to do this they couldn’t make you.”
“I know that. I don’t need you telling me.”
Sasha’s face suddenly looked like she wanted to dodge the question before averting
her eyes with a frustrated look.
“...I said I’d do it because I thought you’d win...” Sasha mutters weakly.
Her words faltered as she searched for the words she wanted.
“I have no intention of honouring any Demon King...apart from you...”
She’s speaking some pretty cute words which make me smile unintentionally.
“That’s a good intention.”
“...Hmph...You’re as self-important as ever...”
591
Contrary to what she said Sasha’s mouth softened.
“Ah.”
Sasha let out a voice like she’d remembered something and drew the magic
formation for Thought Transmission <Liikus> in front of me. It was programmed to
transmit to the audience.
“Anos Voldigoad. Can you tell us how you’re feeling right now?”
“Aah.”
There is something I need to say.
“I was able to win thanks to this sword.”
I lift it over my head and show off my Kongo Iron sword.
“This sword that my father forged with his hopes and desires had the same strength
as the demon sword Initeio. Its power comes from the heart and not magic. My father is
a true master craftsman.”
I turn my eyes to the seats.
“Thank you father.”
Looking at my father I can see his face is strongly trying to endure something.
I listened carefully to my father’s voice.
“...What’s he saying Isabella...? Shouldn’t he be saying something to the teachers of
the school...? That swords no big deal. Everything he achieved was down to his own
power and because he worked so hard—”
My father sheds tears while being deeply moved and my mother smiled a gentle
smile with tears in her eyes.
“...He really is something...I’m not happy Isabella...”
My mother gently strokes my fathers trembling back.
592
“We are now ready for the closing ceremony. Can all spectators please move to the
throne.”
The owls voice rings out and the audience stand up and begin to move.
Looking over at Ray he’s surrounded by a number of doctors but they are struggling
with his wounds. They are using recovery magic but it doesn’t look like he’s healing.
“I’ll do it. You can go”
I cast Anti-magic Healing <Enshell> on Ray.
His wounds heal in a moment and his eyes open slightly.
“...Is it over?”
Did you lose consciousness for a while? Ray looks a bit absentminded.
“It was a good game.”
I hold out my hand to the fallen Ray who reaches up and grabs it.
“It’s the most frustrating feeling to lose.” Ray says to me while standing up. “But next
time I’ll win and defend you at the same time.”
“I look forward to it.”
Me and Ray exchange smiles.
“...Ray-san, Arnos-sama...!”
A voice drew near to us.
Looking up Misa is running down the seats towards us with lots of tears in her eyes.
Her face is very pale and it doesn’t look like she’s very impressed with my victory.
“Are you okay...Misa-san?”
Ray is worried and calls out to her.
“...Sorr...”
Misa attempts to talk but her voice catches in her throat.
593
“Nn?”
“...I’m...sorry...”
Misa’s voice falteringly comes out full of apology and guilt.
“...Ray-sans mother...I...I...a bit more...just a bit...she became energetic...I couldn’t
protect her...she recovered...”
“Don’t worry about it.”
When I said that Misa’s eyes rounded and she looked at me with a questioning
expression.
“Sheila’s spirit disease is cured.”
I drip a single drop of blood down and cast Resurrection <Ingaru>.
594
EPILOGUE
~AFTER THE FESTIVAL~
Sheila appears in the magic formation before slowly opening her eyes and looking
around.
“...Ray...?”
“Mom!”
Ray reaches out to Sheila and hugs her tightly.
“...Happy...so happy...Mom...I thought I’d never see you again...”
Ray’s words turn into tears as Sheila kindly strokes his head.
“...A dream...?if not, is this heaven...?”
“Of course not. It’s the real world. You protected your child by throwing away your
life. It was a wonderful thing to see.”
“I see.”
Sheila carries on stroking Ray’s head who’s still crying.
She seems more relieved at being able to protect her son than being alive.
595
“...But, how was her spirit disease cured? If the origin is weakened or gone it cannot
be recovered by magic...” Misa asks me.
“It was a simple thing. I spread the rumors that formed Sheila’s origin.”
“Eh...? When did you do that Arnos-sama? You’ve been fighting in the finals until
just now...”
“A few minutes ago when I talked about how I won. It was transmitted to the various
places in Deiruheido by the magic broadcast.”
“Ah...!”
Misa lets out a voice like she’s just noticed.
“A true master craftsman that forged a sword that can rival a demon sword using
something different to magic...?”
I nod.
“That was the rumor that created Sheila’s origin.”
The impact from me breaking Initeio and winning the championship was great.
Something different from magic power dwells in the sword that was forged with all the
maker’s heart. It’s a rumor that’s hard to believe so it was no wonder that the number of
people believing it were few.
It’s different now though. The origin of Sheila that was about to disappear was
quickly restored so bringing her back with Resurrection <Ingaru> was easy.
“...How did you notice such a thing...?” Misa asks me in a surprised voice.
“When I met Sheila yesterday she had recovered enough to talk to us. I wondered if
the person managing the rumors and legends at the Lognoss Clinic was not in control as
much as I thought but it was actually caused by me saying what I said in the first round.”
596
Something different from magic residing in the sword that a master craftsman had
poured his heart into making. That was the random thing I said to Kurt in the first
match but several people had believed it and Sheila got slightly better.
“Needless to say that was hardly enough to come to any conclusion with. Next was
the absorption bracelet that would cause Sheila’s death if it was destroyed, however,
there was no mention of her dying if my sword was broken or I lost.”
They needed to show the audience that my sword was nothing special.
It had to be out of the calculations of Avos Dillheavia that I would spread the rumors
that supported Sheila’s origin. Healing Sheila would make his plan collapse.
“After the finals began did Sheila’s condition improve?”
“Yes. Even though I gave all my magic power via Root Conversion <Lilia> it still
wasn’t enough, however, all of a sudden Sheilas magic started to recover so we rushed
here.”
Melhey’s said he had restored Sheila to take her hostage but he lied. He didn’t want
me to notice she had started to recover by herself.
“Because I was fighting evenly against Initeio with my Kongo Iron sword the
audience started to believe more and more in the rumor.”
It was probably because of that that Sheila was able to turn into her true body form.
Her appearance was also very similar to my sword since a spirits true nature embodies
its rumors and legends. The heart includes the origin after all.
In the minds of the audience, they had a clear image of a sword that was forged by a
master craftsman not by using magic but by his heart. They were looking at my sword so
Sheila’s appearance became that of my sword.
If you look at them as a whole then it’s not hard to deduce Sheila’s origin.
597
“Thank you Arno-kun. You really are a great person just like Ray said. I thought I’d
never be able to see this child anymore...” Sheila says while hugging Ray. “Thanks to you
I can continue to see him growing up even more...”
“There’s no need to thank me. I was only helping my friend out.”
“Well then Ray, I’ll go on ahead.”
Ray answers me in a tearful voice.
I decide to leave first so Ray doesn’t have to worry about me seeing his crying figure.
“Arnos!”
My dad, mom and Misha come down from the audience seats.
“What a guy!! You are indeed my son!”
My dad rests his fist against my chest.
“Dad.”
I show my dad my sword which I had sheathed.
“I was saved thanks to this.”
“Don’t go saying stupid things to my face. I’ll go all shy...”
My dad’s tone is pretty happy despite the tears in his eyes.
I’m not lying though.
Certainly, the sword has no magic and was useless in a demon sword tournament but
it was still able to save Sheila. My dad may not have intended it and it may have
happened randomly but that’s not the point.
In the first round, I meant it. My dad did make this sword with all his heart and this
lead to Sheila being cured.
This sword that was forged by my dad has bought me nothing but good luck.
598
“Dear, if we don’t go soon we won’t get a good seat. Arnos-chan has preparations to
do as well.”
“Aah, that’s right. Later then Arnos.”
My dad raises his right hand so we did a high five.
“Later.”
“Thank you for today Arnos-chan. It was really amazing!! Even though it’s small it’s
still a demon sword tournament. What’s going to happen in the future?”
My moms pretty happy as well.
“Are you okay? You’re not hurt are you?”
She’s now looking worriedly at my wounds.
“I’m fine.”
It’s nothing serious. I quickly heal myself with healing <Ento>.
“See? I’m fine now.”
“I’m glad.”
My mom leans in and whispers in my ear.
“I’ll say hello to Ray-kuns mother later.”
Fumu. This is bad. If Sheila gets swallowed up in my mother’s spacetime it will be
like getting captured in <Azeishis> and the chances of me stopping it at that point will
be very slim.
“You should leave it for today.”
“Really? Is it because you haven’t told her yet...? I see!! Understood!!”
My mom has convinced herself of something again.
My parents hurry off to the closing ceremony.
599
“Happy?”
Misha was standing next to me before I realised it.
“Did you see it?”
Misha nods.
She’s looked deep into my abyss with her demon eyes and right into my heart.
“Parents are good. I didn’t have any in my past life. Someday, when I have a child I
wonder if I can be like that too?”
“Eeeeh!?”
I hear a surprised voice from behind.
“What are you surprised about Sasha?”
“I’m not surprised about anything...”
Fumu. What’s with that painful excuse?
“Do you want a child?”
“Someday it will happen.”
“I…I see. Hmph. Someday huh...”
The old seven demon emperors inherited my blood and so have all their descendants
but when looking at my parents and Sheila I’ve realised that alone is not enough for me
to consider myself a parent.
“Fufufu.”
Misha’s laughing.
“Well I know it’s probably impossible.”
“Arnos will surely make a good father.”
“Really?”
600
“Really.”
I don’t feel like I will though.
“Uneasy?”
“No. If Misha says it’s so then I’ll believe it.”
I look back over my shoulder at the girls that looking down at the floor and thinking.
“What are you doing Sasha? Let’s go.”
“I know.”
Sasha hurries over to us in a fluster.
“That reminds me. I’ve won the tournament.”
“What are you going on about? Wasn’t it obvious with your power?”
“Well, there is that.”
Misha speaks up.
“Was it fun?”
“It was.”
Looking back it was a tepid tournament and my life was never in danger. I was
involved in a proxy battle between the unification faction and the royalists and everyone
was being very noisy. Basically, only troublesome things were happening.
It was a bit like a two-day festival I guess. Clashing swords with Ray was quite
meaningful though.
Now it’s over I feel a bit lonely.
What is this feeling? It’s one I never experienced 2000 years ago when my life really
was in danger at times.
“It really was an enjoyable tournament.”
There’s hardly anyone in the seats now. It’s the tranquility after a festival.
601
I looked around and then with great reluctance I slowly left the arena.
<END OF ARC 2>
602
ARC 3
HERO ACADEMY
603
PROLOGUE
~THE HERO AND THE HUMAN KING~
2000 years ago, in the royal capital Gairadeite, which is located in the center of the
human continent of Azeshion.
Gairadeite is also the stronghold of the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation forces as
well as the hero chosen by the holy sword Kanon.
Even though it’s the capital city, Gairadeite is also a military city filled with anti-
magic circles and weapons in case of a surprise demon attack.
An ordinary demon would disappear as soon as they stepped one foot in the city but
the one currently walking in a dignified manner through what had become a beehive of
activity was not ordinary.
He was the Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad.
The barriers meant to repel enemies were useless against him. He may as well have
been walking on weeds for they had the same effect on him.
His eyes were focused on two men coming towards him.
604
One is the Hero carrying the holy sword Kanon and the other is the commander of
the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation force and the king of Gairadeite Jerga.
Jerga is about 60 years old but his vigour and magic power greatly exceed those of an
average human. He is also the former hero and Kanons teacher.
Before Kanon was born he was the one who desperately fought many demons to
protect Azeshion. Even after retiring from the front lines he still causes huge amounts of
damage to the demons with his leadership of the Demon King subjugation forces.
“I’ll go Kanon.” Jerga said in a determined voice.
“If I fire Sacred Fire Light Cannon <Teo Trias> at point-blank range even the Demon
King of Tyranny won’t be able to avoid it. It should stop his feet for an instant. In that
instant run him through with the holy sword.”
“Sensei...that’s...”
“Don’t hesitate Kanon. Have courage. Either way, I don’t have long left and if the life
of this old man helps bring about a peaceful world then it’s a cheap price to pay.”
A magic circle filled with holy light forms at Jerga’s feet. It’s a skill only usable by a
hero.
Sanctuary <Ask>. It’s a grand magic that unites peoples hearts and converts their
hopes and wishes into magic.
With this, humans who are inferior in magic to the demons can oppose them.
“Jerga-sama...Kanon-sama...please...”
“Demon King...the Demon King of Tyranny has appeared today...please...”
“All our hopes and wishes are yours Jerga-sama...”
“Please bring about a peaceful world...”
“Protect our tomorrow...!!”
605
The overflowing thoughts of the people flow into Sanctuary <Ask> and the sacred
light begins to gather on Jerga.
The royal capital of Gairadeite is the last stronghold of humanity so the strength of
the prayers was enormous and continued swelling.
“Here I come you bastard! I’ll clear up the sadness of all the people you’ve killed!!”
Wearing Sanctuary <Ask> Jerga rushes the Demon King of Tyranny while Kanon
readies his holy sword.
The Demon King Arnos deploys 50 gates and launches a barrage of Flame Prison
Annihilation Cannon <Geo Greys>.
The jet black suns hit Jerga one after the other. Even though <Ask> has been turned
into anti-magic the power of the Demon King is tremIndus and his life is shaved off in
an instant.
“...This is...nothing...compared to the pain I felt when my wife and child were
murdered by you...!!”
The former hero keeps moving forward while surrounded in loud black explosions.
“UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!”
Jerga’s hand approaches the Demon King of Tyranny, however.
“...Gu...fu...”
With just one more step to go the right arm of the Demon King pierces Jerga’s
abdomen.
“Fumu. You are not the only tragedy here King of the humans. Humans murdered
my mother while she was still carrying me in her womb. The feeling of being born from a
corpse was the worst.”
Jerga laughs while spitting blood.
606
“...Fall into hell with me Demon King of Tyranny...”
Jerga reaches for the Demon King while still being impaled.
“Sacred Fire Light Cannon <Teo Trias>”
<Ask> converts the feelings of the people into a magic shell and releases it.
A large explosion rings out and wraps them in sacred light.
“Kanon! Do it n⚊”
Jerga’s words are cut off as his lung is crushed and the power leaves his body.
“...Bast...ard...our comrades...”
The power of <Teo Trias> was insufficient. Originally, there was enough power to
penetrate the Demon Kings anti-magic barrier but the prayers and wishes fell off
dramatically.
“What? I simply intimidated people.”
Before killing the formidable Jerga, Arnos chipped away at the power of <Teo Trias>
by intimidating the Demon King subjugation army which was supplying him with magic
power via their prayers and wishes.
If he wanted to, Arnos could neutralise all the humans in the city due to their
inherently low anti-magic capabilities. Killing them would be just as easy.
“...How dare...never forgive...only you will I never forgive you bastard!!”
“Fumu. Well, that’s that then. From what I can see your origin is already at its limit.
You’ve fought well but your human body, once dead, can never be revived again. If you
die now nobody will be able to bring you back.”
Arnos finished speaking and then crushed Jerga’s other lung.
“...Ga...”
“Although you hadn’t got long left anyway.”
607
Jerga collapses on the spot.
“Now then hero Kanon.” The Demon King said to Kanon who had readied his holy
sword. “Don’t you want peace to come soon?”
Kanon glares at the Demon King.
“That’s a nice line from the man who plunged the world into chaos.”
“From your point of view that may be so. I want peace in Deiruheido and if possible
I’d like to achieve it without destroying Azeshion.”
Kanon stares at Demon King with an alert look.
“If my words interest you at all come to Deruzogedo. I have also invited the great
spirit and the creation god as well. If none of you likes what I’ve got to say then you can
all join powers and try to defeat me.”
As soon as he finishes speaking the Demon King of Tyranny turns his back on Kanon
and leaves using Transfer <Gatom>.
“...Senseiii...!”
Kanon immediately rushes over to Jerga and casts anti-magic healing <Enshell> on
him. Although the wounds were made by the Demon King they were surprisingly
shallow so they didn’t require much effort to heal.
“...Sorry...”
“Don’t worry.”
Jerga stands up and Kanon speaks.
“...Shall I return your origin sensei?”
The hero Kanon has 7 origins but he was not born that way. He obtained them by
transferring them from other people using the power of the holy sword.
608
By taking a little bit of origin from multiple people he obtained 7 origins that allowed
him to compete with the Demon King.
Amongst those people that gave him some of their origin was Jerga.
“Such a thing is impossible now. Even with the holy sword, the origin that has been
separated cannot be fully returned to its original state.”
“Even so. I can still restore some of your origin sensei. As it is now...sensei...”
“Kanon. It was a decision I made. I bet on you beating the Demon King. Not only me
either. Everyone that gave you some of their origin is the same.” Jerga says with a firm
will.
“You are hope. Defeat the Demon King and save the world. You are the only sun still
shining in this world covered in darkness. Even if it doesn’t come true now, someday,
your hold sword will fulfil the longing of humanity. I will not lose that hope.”
Listening to the words of Jerga, Kanon falls silent.
After a while he says.
“...What do you think sensei?”
“About what?”
“What the Demon King of Tyranny said earlier.”
Jerga answered immedaitely.
“I don’t believe it. Demons are creatures that live to kill humans. Do we destroy them
or do they destroy us? It’s one or the other. Coexistence is impossible.”
Kanon nods but there’s a shadow in his expression.
“Kanon. You are kind but the demons are creatures that do not deserve your
kindness. They are a corrupt existence that do not belong in this world. You do not need
609
to feel guilty about killing them. Slaughtering them will be salvation for them. Have
courage for you are the hero chosen by the holy sword.”
“...Yes.”
When Kanon answered Jerga swayed and fell down on one knee.
“Sensei...!”
“...Aah. Stop being so noisy. I’m just tired. I’m old...”
Kanon stares at him anxiously.
“But...”
“I’m fine. Go and let everyone know that the Demon King has left. Everyone is
probably still feeling uneasy.”
“...Understood.”
Jerga stares at Kanon’s back as he runs towards the castle.
“...Is this my limit...? Seems like it...”
Jerga draws a magic formation on the ground and disappears using <Gatom>.
He arrives in a dimly lit room covered everywhere with magic formations. Even the
walls and ceiling are covered.
They are probably maintaining the huge globe of water that’s floating in the room.
It’s not just water though. It’s a magic tool with no form. It’s said to be Holy water
cleansed by a god.
“...The demons must be destroyed...”
Jerga looks at the holy water ball.
“...Even if this body turns into magic...” he mutters with a dark look.
610
CHAPTER 66
TRANQUIL MORNING
In the darkness, I felt a little hand touch me.
“Arnos.”
I hear the voice of a familiar girl as I’m gently shaken.
“Breakfast.”
I open my eyes and see a girls face looking at me.
Beautiful blue eyes and long platinum blonde hair with ringlets that tickle the tip of
my nose.
It’s Misha.
“Woke up?”
“Aah.”
Misha laughs happily and says, “Good morning.”
Getting out of my bed I ask Misha, “Why are you here Misha?”
611
I draw a magic circle under my feet and change my pyjamas into my uniform
instantly.
“Practicing making bento today.”
I see. Was my mother teaching you how to make bento’s while she was making mine?
“I also made breakfast.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
Misha blinks several times and looks surprised at my words.
“Going to eat?”
“We are talking about breakfast right?”
Misha nods a couple of times and points to herself.
“Mine?”
“Can’t I?”
“Mother made Arnos’ share.”
I see.
“Let’s go then.”
“Nn.”
Misha answers plainly like normal and opens the door.
Her expression is as deadpan as ever but she seems depressed.
“I’ll happily trade my breakfast for the one Misha made.”
Misha stares into my eyes searching for my true intent.
“...That okay?”
“If it’s okay with you.”
Misha thought a little before answering.
612
“Arnos likes mothers cooking.”
“I do indeed, but I seldom get a chance to eat your cooking.”
Misha looked down a little and smiled a shy but happy smile.
“Gentle.”
“I’m just whimsical.”
“Did Arnos understand?”
“Understand what?”
“My feelings?”
“That you were a bit disappointed?”
Misha lowers her eyes slightly when I pointed it out.
“...Embarrassed...”
“You often look at me as well.”
When it comes to seeing right to the bottom of my heart no one else comes close to
matching Misha.
“However, my demon eyes won’t lose to you.”
When I say that Misha’s eyes open a little and she laughs.
“Did I say something funny?”
“Have a guess”
Why did she laugh?
“Are you happy?” (A)
“Look more.” (M)
Misha answered me but didn’t give me an actual answer.
Misha heads down to the living room and I follow.
613
Breakfast is set out ready on the table but only for two people.
“My parents?”
“Work.”
My dad is still helping out the workshop that helped him with the Kongo Iron sword.
Thanks to the demon sword tournament my dad seems to have been acknowledged as a
superior craftsman now. He’s even been told he can go and help out anytime he wants in
the future.
“My mom?”
“A customer asked for an appraisal at their home but it’s quite far away.”
So she left early then.
“Arnos was tired from the tournament so they said they didn’t want to wake you.”
I wasn’t actually tired but I guess it’s a parent thing.
“Shall we eat?”
“Nn.”
It’s usually quite noisy thanks to my noisy parents but me and Misha had a quiet
breakfast together.
After finishing breakfast we tidy up and leave the house together.
Walking side by side we take a leisurely walk to school.
I could have used <Gatom> but we have plenty of time. There’s no need to hurry.
It’s not a bad feeling at all attending school while slowly taking in the morning
streets.
“That’s...?”
We encounter a face we know well.
It’s Sasha and she’s looking at us suspiciously.
614
“...Why are you coming to school with Misha?”
“Because we met this morning.”
“I can see that you’ve met up. I was asking why. Don’t you want to tell me? Is the
explanation awkward?”
“Bento.” Misha says. “I had Arnos’ mother teach me.”
“I see. Hmph. You did say you were learning cooking. If you were going this morning
you should have told me.”
Sasha seems slightly dissatisfied. Do you feel left out?
“I said.”
“Eh? When?”
“When I went out this morning.”
Sasha looks down in thought but doesn’t seem to remember at all.
“You’d already gone when I got up though...”
“That was the second time.”
“Lie...Really...?”
I see. Sasha fell asleep again after Misha told her.
“Fumu. Sasha’s weak in the mornings it seems.”
“I’m not really...”
Misha nods at me.
“Very weak.”
“I’m not. It just takes me a while to get out of bed, my head is all fluffy and my
memories a bit vague. That’s all.”
How is that not weak? Have you listened to yourself?
615
“What’s with those triumphant eyes?” (S)
“It’s fine. It’s nothing to be ashamed about. Being weak in the mornings isn’t a
problem. Your life isn’t over because of it.”
“Can you stop talking like you’re saying something really important?” (S)
I told her she didn’t have to be ashamed but it looks like she didn’t understand what
I was saying.
“Whatever. It’s fine. Let hurry up and get going.” (S)
As soon as Sasha started walking Misha hurried after her.
“Angry?”
“About what?”
“...I went alone.”
“I don’t mind that. It can’t be helped that you expressly left early this morning and
made a big detour to Arnos’s house.”
Misha looks down thinking.
“...I won’t go anymore...”
“Why? I said I don’t mind. If Misha wants to go then just go.”
Misha falls silent and I start laughing.
“What are you laughing at?”
“Nothing at all except you’ve done nothing but lie since we met up Sasha. If you
wanted to come to my house you should just say so.”
“I... I didn’t say I wanted to come or anything...”
Her words feebly drop off at the end.
616
“There’s no point in being stubborn. You are weak in the mornings and couldn’t
come anyway but don’t worry about it. In front of me, your morning weakness means
nothing.”
“...Errrm. You seem to be exaggerating a bit there but what do you intend to do?”
“I’ll come to you and wake you up myself.”
“...Eh.”
Sasha’s face turns beet red.
“I’m not as nice as Misha. Don’t think I’ll let you fall asleep twice in front of me.”
I look into Sasha’s eyes while talking.
“...Ah...”
“What’s your answer?”
Sasha couldn’t meet my eyes and looks down.
“...Yes...”
Sasha’s answer is very faint. Is it really so embarrassing not being able to get up in
the morning?
“We can all go together next time.” I say to Misha who nods happily.
“...Bu...but…it’s weird that Arnos will come to wake me up just so I can go to Arnos’
house.”
Sasha starts mumbling to herself.
“Yo. Good morning.”
I turned around and Ray was standing there.
“Yo.”
Misha and Sahsa say good morning to Ray together.
“Have you always gone to school together?”
617
“No. It’s just a coincidence this morning.”
Ray walks over to my side.
“Oh, by the way. Do you have any idea where I can find a good demon sword?”
“Fumu. A stand-in for Initeio?”
“Because it was spectacularly broken it can be fixed but it will take quite a while so I
need a replacement for the time being.”
Fair enough. Not like he can have Sheila become his sword every time he needs one.
I wonder if I’ve got a suitable sword for Ray in my treasury?
“Good morning everyone!”
In the distance, Misa waved at us and runs over to us where we greet her.
“This is unusual all of you attending school together.”
“Yeah. Apparently its a coincidence.” Ray says.
“That’s right. *Fufufu* but it’s nice being able to attend school this way since I was
always alone in the mornings.” (Misa)
“That’s surprising. I didn’t think you were someone that got lonely easily.”
“Ahahaha...That’s a secret...”
As two people make a little exchange, we continue on our way to Deruzogedo
enjoying the tranquil morning calm.
618
CHAPTER 67
ACADEMY EXCHANGE
We enter our classroom and take our seats.
“Oh yeah Ray about that thing you mentioned before.”
“Nn?”
Leaning back in his chair Ray looks over at me.
“Have you got time after school?”
“You going somewhere?”
“Somewhere secret. I’ll give you a demon sword.”
“Ooh. I look forward to it.”
Quiet voices come from the classroom.
It’s my fan union.
“Hey, hey, did you hear that?”
“What?”
“After school Arnos-sama is going to give Ray-kun his demon sword...!”
619
“In other words...!?”
“Arnos-sama’s sword has become a demon swoooooord!!”
“A demon sword, kyaaaaaaa!”
“Should I report it to honoured mother...?”
“She might be shocked though...”
“You’re right...but.”
Fumu. Apparently, there seems to be another misunderstanding. I can’t let this be
reported to my mother or even more misunderstandings will arise.
“Elen, Jessica.”
When I call their names they turn to look at me in surprise.
“Ye...yesss Arnos-sama!”
“What is it!?”
I’ll gently persuade them.
“It’s a secret from my mother.”
“...Un...understood.”
“I’ll protect it with my life!”
That should do it. It takes time to resolve misunderstandings but at least they
shouldn’t talk about it now. If you don’t know something you can’t misunderstand it.
“What should we do? We’ve been sworn to secrecy...”
“So it’s true after all...”
Sasha sends an amazed look my way.
“What?”
“Nothing. I just wonder if this will work out like you hope.”
I laughed at Sasha’s words.
620
“This much is no big deal.”
“I don’t think you’ve got the margin you think you do. I’m pretty sure this situation
will be irreparable soon.”
“Are you worried?”
“...I’m not worried particularly...” Sasha murmurs.
The bell to begin lessons rings out but no one comes.
“Strange.” Misha mutters from her seat next to me. “Miss Emilia is always on time.”
Sasha speaks up as she notices something.
“Nee. Didn’t Miss Emilia attack your mother on the day of the tournament?”
“Aah.”
“...What’s wrong?” Sasha asks me as I start laughing.
“What do you think happened to her?”
Sasha pulled back a little at my words.
“Stop it. Don’t laugh like a Demon King...”
I only laughed normally though and I am the Demon King so of course my laugh is a
Demon King laugh.
“Okay, everyone back in your seats.”
A woman with long ears enters the classroom.
She’s wearing the same black academic robes that Emilia wore so she’s obviously a
teacher here.
“Right, it’s nice to meet you all. I’m Menou Historia and I’m in charge of the 3rd year
class 1. Though it’s only temporary I’ll also be in charge of this class.”
The classroom becomes noisy.
One of the female students raises her hand and asks.
621
“Sensei, what happened to Miss Emilia?”
“I haven’t been told much myself so I don’t know many details but it appears Miss
Emilia has resigned from the Demon King academy.”
The classroom got even noisier.
“Resigned!”
“...Wasn’t her resignation a bit quick?”
“Usually there’d be a leaving speech. Is she sick or injured?”
“Without Miss Emilia that inept person is going to become even more arrogant...”
Menou claps her hands.
“Yes yes, everyone quieten down. I wasn’t able to meet her so I don’t know the
circumstances hence I can’t answer your questions. All I can say is it was so sudden we
haven’t been able to recruit a new teacher yet so I’m filling in temporarily.”
“But don’t you teach a third-year class Menou-sensei?”
“Isn’t it impossible to teach us both together?”
“Nn. Of course I can’t do that but it was so sudden there’s no other choice. I’ll be
making both you and my other class do self-study every other day and alternate between
you both. It will only be for about a week though.”
“A week? Will a new teacher start next week?”
“Yes, though it’s not actually due to Miss Emilia. It had already been planned that
there would be an exchange with Deruzogedo.”
The whole classroom seems puzzled. Apparently, no one knew of this.
“What’s an academy exchange sensei?”
622
“Simply put it means going to a different school and interacting with the students
and teachers there, learning new things, new ways of doing things and working hard
together.”
The class still seems full of doubt.
“A different school...?”
“In Deiruheido the Demon King academy is the top school. There’s nothing that can’t
be learnt here. Regardless of who it is, is there any merit in this exchange?”
“That true and until now Deruzogedo had no opportunity to interact with any other
schools apart from those in Deiruheido.” (Menou)
“Where else is there apart from Deiruheido?”
“Azeshion. We’ve been talking to the hero academy in the royal capital of Gairadeite
for a number of years now trying to make it happen. Though it was a bit sudden they’ve
agreed to it this time for some reason.” (Menou)
The students let out a surprised voice.
“Azeshion? Doesn’t that mean it’s a human school?”
“What’s a hero? Have you heard of it before?”
“No. I’ve got no idea.”
“If I remember correctly weren’t the heroes one of the groups fighting against the
Demon King of Tyranny? I’m sure in the past humans and demons were enemies with
the demons being led by the Demon King and the humans being led by the hero.”
“I see. Arent humans weak though? Is a hero strong?”
“Probably...but...”
623
Fumu. There seem to be records of the heroes but they are not well known in
Deiruheido. After I created the wall all interactions with humans ceased. With the
battles gone the fights with the heroes also became a thing of the past.
It’s no surprise really that the details of a 2000-year-old war with the humans is not
discussed much.
That being said, it seems to be relevant now.
The fact that the heroes are treated as a small thing by the demons in Deiruheido
coupled with this sudden hero academy exchange seems very much like a plan of Avos
Dillheavia.
Should I check in with Melhey’s later?
“Everyone seems to be lacking in their studies. You should have lightly touched on
the heroes in your history lessons.”
Menou faces the blackboard and writes Hero Corps <Asura> and 7 classes.
“I’ll do a quick and easy review. It’s said that the heroes developed army magic
during the great war and that was the Hero Corp <Asura>. The basic structure is the
same as Demon King Army <Guys> with 7 classes.”
Menou turns to look at the students.
“Right. Does anyone remember them?”
Nobody raises their hand so Menou looks at Misha questioningly.
“Haven’t learnt it yet.”
“...That’s right. Isn’t this something the third years are taught?” (Menou)
Fumu. Apparently, Menou was a bit careless and seems embarrassed now. I raise my
hand while the teacher seems troubled.
624
“Hero <Brave>, Sage<Wiseman>, Mage <Mage>, Priest <Healer>, Summoner
<Summoner>, Holy Knight <Cavalier> and Spirit User <Shaman>. Those are the seven
classes and they align with the classes of Demon King Army <Guys>.”
Menou seems really happy with my answer.
“Correct answer. Do you know the difference between <Asura> and <Guys>?”
“<Guys> is army magic just the same as <Asura>, however, the biggest difference is
the Demon King <King> gives his magic power to his subordinates whereas with
<Asura> the subordinates give their power to the Hero <Brave>. Also, <Guys> focuses
on castle building and defence whereas <Asura> was developed to destroy the castle.”
The hero gathers power and defeats the Demon King.
Cut off the head. It was the only way those with inferior power could beat the
demons. If the demons lose their leader, they very quickly become nothing more than a
disorderly rabble.
“However, <Asura> doesn’t prove its worth by itself. Sanctuary <Ask> turns your
companion’s hearts into magic power and enables you to fight against powerful demons
with the power it gives you.” (Arnos)
“That’s great. You are studying properly. Sanctuary <Ask> is prayer magic and isn’t
something that can be taught at this academy. In that sense, I think this exchange will
be meaningful for Deruzogedo as well.”
Strange. 2000 years later they are going to teach each other the magic they
developed to defeat each other.
“However, <Asura> and <Ask> are both magics only usable by the hero. The
purpose of studying it is to learn the techniques and magic and peer deeper into its
625
abyss. Eventually, I think the magic will be able to be applied and developed for the
demons as well. That’s why I think this exchange...”
Menou’s words trailed off and she turned to look at me with a questioning face.
“...Eh? How do you know about <Ask>? You won’t have been taught that yet.”
“Sensei, never mind <Asura> and <Ask>. We’re first years. A lot of us are still
practising and learning to cast <Guys>.”
When that was pointed out by one of the students Menou raised her voice and went
“Aah!”.
“I see. I’m sorry. I mistook you for my 3rd-year class...!”
After apologising, Menou looked at me again with a questioning look.
“...You. Why do you know about <Asura>? And as for <Ask> not even the 3rd years
have been taught about that yet...”
“Because I saw it so much in the past I got tired of it. Also, Menou, your explanation
is wrong.”
I draw a magic formation and activate a certain magic.
“Eh...?”
Menou’s face was full of surprise.
“...No way...that’s...<Asura>...”
Menou knew what <Asura> looked like so I assume she must have seen it at the hero
academy.
“This magic can be used by anyone, not just the hero but <Guys> is more efficient for
the demons to use.”
Menou doesn’t appear to be able to keep up with what’s happening and can’t speak.
She just keeps staring at <Asura> in utter amazement.
626
CHAPTER 68
THE DEMON KING SELF-STUDIES
“Amazing, you’re amazing Arnos-sama! As noble as always!”
“Yes! If Arnos-sama teaches me the heroes magic then we don’t need to go on this
school exchange!”
“This school exchange means we have to go to Azeshion right? Will we be lodging
somewhere?”
“Possibly...are you going to do a night raid!?”
“I can’t do something that shameful!”
“Why are you asking then?”
“Will we sleep in the same building as Arnos-sama? If so, isn’t that the same as
sleeping together? It’s almost a hug right!?”
“You know...your strong delusions are quite embarrassing.”
My fan union is being noisy as usual.
“...I see... You’re that inept person.”
627
Has it finally clicked? Menou looked at my school badge.
“I thought something about you was familiar. You’re Arnos right? You won the sword
tournament.”
“Aah.”
“Like the rumors say, you really can do incredible things.”
You might hear about my power but to actually witness it. Can’t you hide your
surprise?
Well, I’m pretty sure Emilia wasn’t saying anything good about me to the other
teachers so Menou might have been doubting what she’d heard.
From what I’ve seen of Menou she doesn’t seem to be one of the stiff royals like
Emilia either.
“Well then, as you can all see this is the heroes magic. Anyway, next week everyone
in this class will be going to the royal capital of Gairadeite and studying at the hero
academy. My third-year class will also be going. The owl will be delivering all the
necessary paperwork to your houses today so keep an eye out for it.”
Getting over her surprise Menou had started over again.
“Today is only a quick introduction from me so the rest of your day is self-study.
Please try not to disturb the other classes.”
Menou heads out of the room but stops as she remembers something.
“Oh right. I’m sure the hero academy is also practising army magic so there might be
a competition between them using <Asura> and us using <Guys>. The best demons
from all over Deiruheido are gathered here in this school so I won’t accept us losing.”
Menou winks mischievously.
628
“Well, I’m sure the third years will uphold our honour but I expect no less from
yourselves either. Please don’t show any unseemly behaviour and all of you do your best
with self-study.”
Menou leaves the class.
“Fumu. Self-study huh?”
“You’re not going to bother are you?” Sasha says looking over at me.
“Of course I am. It will be too boring otherwise.”
I stand up
“Misha, Sasha, Ray, Misa come with me for a bit.”
“That’s fine.” (Ray)
“What are we doing?” (Misha)
“Because its self-study I’m going to teach you how to use your powers.”
I hold out my hand and Misha takes it. The others also hold hands and I use
<Gatom>.
The place we arrived at was the demon forest. This is the best place for practising
due to the magic soil that repairs anything so you can go wild without worrying.
“...I’ve got a bad feeling about this. What are we doing here...?” (Sasha)
“I’m going to teach you all.”
Sasha had a faraway look in her eyes for a moment.
“You serious?” (Sasha)
“I said I’d teach you all to use your power. The mock fight between us and the hero
academy is also a certain thing too. There’s no way it’s just a possibility.”
“I guess, but you alone will be enough won’t you?” (Sasha)
“I won’t deny that.”
629
“I learnt something during the demon sword tournament.” (Arnos)
Sasha’s face takes on a curious expression and Misha stares at me
“Learnt what?” (Misha)
“Even if its insignificant use everything you have. Doing your best is the highest
thing you can do. Even if you have to overturn heaven and earth, push through with all
your might. Doing that gives birth to something irreplaceable.”
“...Why are you coming out with those springtime of youth lines when you have that
insane power...?” Sasha complains while Misa has a bitter smile.
“...Ahaha...Even if we know that, those things rarely work.” (Misa)
“I understand it though. Arnos’ feelings.” Ray says with his refreshing smile.
“I thought you’d say that Ray.”
“Good thing.” (Misha)
“Really?”
Misha nodded.
“Do my best.”
I glance over at Misa.
“Of course I’ll do it.”
“Sasha?”
“If everyone else is I will too. I’ll come with you.”
I laugh and start walking.
“I’m glad I’ve got such understanding followers.”
I activate a magic formation and turn back to face Sasha.
Sasha’s eye’s round in surprise.
“...Wait a sec. You can’t be serious...”
630
“Defend against it otherwise you’ll die.”
A jet black sun left a trail of light behind it as it shot towards Sasha.
Sasha immediately dodges it by jumping up and activating Flight <Fres>.
The tree’s behind her disappear in a jet black explosion.
I ready another one.
“Hey! Wait wait! Isn’t firing off Flame Prison Anhiliation Cannon <Geo Greys> a bit
much for self-study?”
“What sort of self-study doesn’t endanger your life?”
“What are you saying!? Are you an idiot!?”
“It’s fine Sasha. Your origin gives off its most demonic energy when your life is in
danger. A light that is about to go out increases its light to stay lit. This is a solid
guidepost to follow for those who study magic.”
Sasha barely evades another <Geo Greys> while her face has the look of someone
driven into a corner.
The scenery behind her is burnt again.
“It doesn’t matter how strong my magic gets if I’m dead does it!”
“Of course it does. Use that stronger light to avoid your lamp going out. Use your
power right at the moment you are about to die to save yourself. Then the next time you
are about to die your power will increase again.”
The demons in this age are weak because there is no risk of death. In order to
increase your power, it’s essential to die to the extent where you don’t die anymore.
I ready another <Geo Greys>.
“...Saying such absurd things...”
“You can do it”
631
“Such a reason.”
“You can do it. Don’t you believe in me Sasha?”
Sasha looks at me silently.
“Use your <Demon Eyes of Destruction>. They are the ultimate anti-magic.
Remember when you resisted the time magic of Eugo Ra Raviaz?”
I fire another <Geo Greys>.
“...Erghh...Really...!!”
Sasha deploys antimagic in front of her and slams the power of her demon eyes into
the <Geo greys>.
“...Take responsibility if I die!!”
The <Geo Greys> burns through Sasha’s antimagic in no time but Sasha’s <Demon
Eyes of Destruction> reduce the momentum of the black sun.
The black sun got smaller and smaller as well as the flames dimmed but it didn’t lose
all it power and slammed into Sasha.
“...Geh...Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...!!”
Sasha was engulfed in black flames and got blown away right to the other side of the
demon forest.
“Is...Is she okay?”(Misa)
“Alive.”(Misha)
Although not perfect she was prepared to die and as such her <Demon Eye’s of
Ruin> almost destroyed the <Geo Greys>. Thanks to the <Phoenix’s Vestment> she
won’t die though.
“I would say I’d fight you but I’ve got no sword.” (Ray)
“Leave it to me.”(Misha)
632
Misha uses Construction Creation <Ibis> and makes an ice demon sword for Ray.
“I’m saved.”
Ray picks up the sword and heads towards me.
“Here I come Arnos...!!”
“Regrettable.”
I catch the blade with my hand and shatter it.
“That was a poor use of <Ibis> Misha. When creating stones don’t create the stone
but create the atoms that make up the stone. What makes a demon sword? You should
look into the abyss better for your answer.”
While speaking I thrust my fist at Ray who tries to handle it barehanded.
“...Haa...”
It seemed like he blocked it for a moment but my strike broke through and
connected deep in the pit of his stomach.
“...Kuuuu...!!”
“You need to think more about how to fight if you lose your sword Ray. If you have a
sword you arent likely to be defeated by your opponent but if you lose your sword you
have too many openings that can be exploited.”
“...That may be so but you feel stronger than before...”
“Even I don’t stand in the same place for long. If you want to catch up with me you’d
better run with all your might.”
Ray collapses on the spot as rain starts to fall on me.
Misa is nowhere to be seen.
Rain Spirit Mist <Fuska>.
633
“Don’t keep showing me the same magic over and over again even if it is spirit
magic.”
I walk slowly forward and grab a single drop of rain.
“Aah...”
It turned into the body of Misa.
“You are weak to begin with Misa but even the weak have their own way of fighting.
Use your head more and make better use of your spirit magic.”
I hit Misa with my magic power and she falls down unconscious.
“Arnos.”
I turn around to look at Misha who’s made a huge demon castle out of ice using
<Ibis>
“Again.” (Misha)
“All right.” (Arnos)
I create another demon castle on the spot using <Ibis>.
Turning my palm upwards my castle rises into the sky.
“I’ll try it.” (Arnos)
I point at Misha’s castle and my castle flies towards it colliding violently.
A loud noise resounds and countless pieces of rubble fall down.
After the dust settled only my castle remained. All that was left of Misha’s castle was
rubble.
“You’ve still got a long way to go.”
Misha suddenly falls down unconscious. Without any hesitation, she had poured
every bit of magic she had into that castle.
“Fumu. Good resolve.”
634
I draw a formation under everyone and cast Total Complete Demon Healing <Ai
Shearu>.
All 4 people regained consciousness and slowly got up.
Using <Guys> I restore their lost magic power with my own.
“Now then, let’s continue our self-study. I’ll revive you all as many times as needed
until school ends.”
635
CHAPTER 69
UNIQUE SWORD SIGSHESTA
After performing meaningful self-study all day I took Ray to my treasure vault hidden in
the underground dungeon of Deruzogedo after school ended.
Ray was looking around in astonishment after seeing the sheer amount of magic
tools and weapons.
“All “these yours Arnos?”
“I collected them all 2000 years ago.”
“Hou. The story of you being the Demon King of Tyranny is gradually starting to feel
more real.”
Ray’s voice is definitely distracted as he talks to me while looking around.
To this man, the demon swords in front of him are far more important than the
Demon King of Tyranny from 2000 years ago.
“Choose whatever you like.”
Ray starts looking at the demon swords one by one.
636
All these swords are excellent articles from the age of myths but its hard to say if any
of them are as good as Initeio to him.
Initeio is a good demon sword but it’s not very powerful. Even though it can slash
magic formulas it doesn’t mean it can negate all magic. The user must use their own
ability to cut the magic.
One example would be if you shot a mass of magic attacks and the user couldn’t cut
them all. Or the time when Misa used Initeio and was unable to cut the complicated
formula of Demon Ice Demon Fire Rivalry Wave <Jie Gureido>. You could also just fire
a wave of pure magic with no formula which would be very hard to cut with Initeio.
Even though it can cut through anti-magic, barriers and formulas its pretty mediocre
as a sword due to its power being greatly dependent on its user. In the hands of Ray, it
becomes a fearsome demon sword that can defeat both offensive and defensive magics.
The slashing of all its opponents magic at the sword tournament was due to Ray’s skill.
Initeio was a good matchup for Ray due to him not being very good at magic but
good with a sword.
“Nn...?”
Ray stopped and turned his eyes to the corner of the vault.
“Can I try that one?”
“Aah.”
Ray draws a demon sword from its sheath. The sword’s body is a silver so beautiful
its enough to fascinate the eye.
“Nice.”
Fumu. Has that one attracted your eye? It’s quite a strange one.
“Unique sword Sigshesta. It’s a very troublesome demon sword.”
637
So Ray can try it out I create a statue in front of him using <Ibis>.
“Try to cut it.”
Ray steps in front of the statue and swings Sigshesta down faster than the eye can
follow.
“...Fuuu...!!”
The sword passes through the statue cleanly but nothing happens. It’s fully intact.
“Oh.”
Ray smiles at the sword with interest.
“Sigshesta’s blade changes for the demon using it but it’s a tricky sword to use. If you
don’t focus your mind and heart completely it won’t cut anything.”
Even one stray thought or idle idea and the sword won’t show its full potential.
Sigshesta only turns into a demon sword when your mind, body and soul are
concentrating on one thing and that’s easier said than done. That’s not something that
can be easily achieved.
Not to mention such single-mindedness on the battlefield will get you killed right
away. To make matters worse, preparing wholly for your opponent’s attack doesn’t
mean the sword will acknowledge it as single-minded dedication.
“Can you use it Arnos?”
“I can, but in my case I just force it to obey me. As far as I know, only one person has
ever been able to truly master Sigshesta.”
“I’d love to fight that a person. Is that demon sword user still around Arnos?”
I laughed.
“No. He said he wanted to reincarnate. He gave me that magic sword to put here.”
Sigshesta is the demon sword my right-hand man Shin used 2000 years ago.
638
“If it’s you though, you might be able to use that sword.”
“Why?”
“Because you resemble that fellow a lot.”
Ray smiles his refreshing smile
“Am I that reincarnated person?”
“I don’t know yet. Are you aware of anything from back then?”
Ray thinks about it while staring at the sword.
“I feel like I’ve lived in another age apart from this one but I don’t have any memory
of it.”
I see.
“If you master that sword you might remember something.”
“Why’s that?”
“A unique sword changes with its owner but the spirit of a previous owner can reside
in the blade. If you were that previous owner you should be able to sync with the
thoughts left in the blade.”
It’s possible Shin foresaw this and that’s the reason he had me put it here so he could
get it back someday when he reincarnated.
“Well, even if you remember your past life not much would change. I don’t think
there’s any real need to remember it.”
“Perhaps, but for now I’ll take this sword.”
“Don’t you want to carry on looking?”
“I like this sword.”
The sword is probably calling him but even if it’s not, deliberately choosing the most
troublesome sword possible is something Shin would do.
639
“Shall we go back then?”
After reaching the surface me and Ray parted ways with me heading off to the Arnos
fan union tower.
I enter the tower and start to head on up. I’d promised Melheys we’d talk.
As I approached the 2nd-floor familiar voices could be heard.
“Okay then. Now onto the lyrics of the Arnos-sama support song number 3. Anyone
with any ideas please raise your hand.”
“Yes! I think this one should be about the feelings associated with the lines Arnos-
sama has said.”
“What lines has he said?”
“Like the one he said during the demon sword training class [Did you think my head
would break just because you cut a mountain in two?] that one.”
“Ohh. I like it.”
“That it? In the case of Arnos-sama, his head not breaking is nothing special. Doesn’t
that line lack a good direction?”
“I agree.”
“If we do make lyrics like that then what would be the Arnos-sama style?”
The girls of the fan union fall into silence as they think but no one seems to have a
good idea. After a while, a subdued voice spoke up.
“[Did you think we were dating because we kissed?]”
The girls let out a scream.
“Fiend! Arnos-sama you brute! But it sounds so good!! It’s cool! It’s definitely
something Arnos-sama would say!”
That not something I’d say.
640
“Then how about this? [Did you think you took my heart just because I held you?]”
“Nooooo!! The brute!! But I definitely want to be told that!!”
“[Just because we’ve met at noon did you think I wouldn’t want your body?]”
“A straight delivery! That’s too fast Arnos-sama! Being active from lunch!”
“How about this? [Did you think I’d marry you just because you love me?]”
“I don’t know anymoooooore! It’s too mysterious! My brain is overheating!”
“The last line could be [Did you think you stopped being my thing just because I
threw you away?]”
“Noo! I don’t want to be thrown away! Stop it, stop it Arnos-sama. You say it like I’m
a convenient girl...its cruel...”
Fumu. What the hell is going on?
“This has a good feeling now. Is the storyline any good?”
“I think so, yes. Let’s go for a love song for the 3rd Arnos-sama support song!”
“Wait a minute. A love song isn’t a support song is it? How are we supposed to sing
that when Arnos-sama is fighting?”
“Ah, that’s right.”
“It would be odd...”
“What if we think of it this way? Because Arnos-sama is so strong and all fights are
trivial to him, he hears our song and his heart burns with love and desire to spend the
night with his chosen one!?”
For a moment total silence came and then.
“Ge...geniuuuuuuuuuuuuuus!! Have you seen through the heart of Arnos-sama!?”
You didn’t see through my heart.
“Ehehe...Just because it’s a support song it doesn’t mean it can’t also be a love song.”
641
A giant scream sounded throughout the tower.
Fumu. Whatever. Let’s just pretend I didn’t hear anything.
I need to talk to Melheys and they are happy and having fun.
I carry on up the tower.
642
CHAPTER 70
MYSTERY OF THE HERO ACADEMY
Melheys was waiting for me when I arrived at the top floor.
“I’ve been waiting for you Arnos-sama.”
Melhys kneels before me and bows his head.
“What about Gaius and Idol?”
“They were successfully revived and like the others, someone attacked them 2000
years ago and took over their origins and bodies.”
The same as Ivis then. I think its safe to say that that the other elder demon
emperors will be the same.
“Out of the seven elder demon emperors, there is now three on our side. Do you want
me to strengthen the unification faction with this?” (M)
It doesn’t appear that Avos Dillheavia knows that Ivis is alive yet so only Melheys,
Gaius and Idol can move openly on the table as my subordinates. Each side now has
three of the seven elder demon emperors that they can use.
643
In political terms, the unification faction now rivals the royal faction so I should be
able the place some of Avos Dillheavia’s plans in checkmate.
However.
“You can leave it as it is. No matter how much you try to change it the thoughts of the
demons will not change so easily. If we try to force it, Deiruheido will be split in two.”
Because the royals and the royal faction hold so much power the mixed races and the
unification faction keep a low profile. The power of the royals allows people like Emilia
to come out of the woodwork. If the unification faction learns they have the power to
oppose them now, they will act.
I could easily take control of Deiruheido again but it’s not all about power. How
many people would I have to kill to silence the royals and bring them into line?
Say I do unite the demons then what of Avos Dillhevaia? He would probably hesitate
and run away and then it’s just another problem deferred to a later date.
Saying that I doubt he has any intention of losing. He’s been preparing for 2000
years after all.
For now, let’s just let the other side carry on. If they believe things are going their
way they might appear before me and that is the time to kill them.
“Certainly my lord. I have one final question if I may?”
“Why was it only you who didn’t have his origin taken over?”
Melheys nods with a serious look on his face.
“Indeed. The other seven elder demon emperors had their origins fused and their
bodies taken over, but in my case, I was only stabbed with the demon slavery sword.
This difference is quite significant.”
644
“Perhaps they thought I wouldn’t be able to see through it or more likely they didn’t
have enough subordinates.”
“Do you believe they only have a handful of subordinates?”
“If you are letting them take over someone’s body you have to really trust them
unless you are throwing them away then, in that case, you can have as many as you want
but it will be hard to build up trusted retainers doing that.”
If I follow that line of thinking then they only have 3 trusted retainers left in the
remaining demon emperors.
“It could be they want me to think they only have 3 pieces left to play.”
At the very least Avos Dillheavia is not stupid and is careful as well. They have placed
double and triple traps and are probably waiting for me to walk into one.
“I have questions for the leader of the unification faction but that doesn’t appear to
be you.”
“...You saw that as well? As expected of Arnos-sama...”
“Who is it?”
“...I don’t know... They are probably a royal though since they’ve gone to great
lengths to hide their identity. If its a demon emperor or someone close to that position
and its found out they support the unification faction then they will be driven out and
the unification faction will crumble.”
That’s a good reason to hide your identity. Saying that, if you are not a demon
emperor or a person close to one then you can easily hide your identity. Avos Dillhevia
fits that description.
645
“I checked and checked but they are brilliant at hiding their identity. Even their
magic trace has been erased. I’m of the opinion that it’s a demon from the age of myths
like myself.”
A logical conclusion. They could have seen what the current Deiruheido was turning
into and formed the unification faction.
“However, if that is the case then now that Arnos-sama has been reincarnated they
should appear before you.”
It is reasonable to think that since it’s hard to imagine any demons from 2000 years
ago ignoring the Demon King of Tyranny.
“It might be they aren’t showing themselves yet because they can’t.”
“That is a strong possibility, my lord.”
Judging by the events of the tournament that masked man was not the leader either.
Another subordinate of Avos Dillheavia?
“Let me ask about something else Melheys. Do you know anything about the hero
academy?”
Melheys’ expression changed.
“...Has something happened?”
“I’m going on an academy exchange. It happened very quickly and it’s more than a
little suspicious.”
“I don’t know if the hero academy is under the patronage of Avos Dillheavia or not,
but I found no traces of demon involvement when I investigated it.”
Melheys voice turned heavy. “Despite that please be careful around them. Since they
were once our mortal enemies I investigated the royal capital of Gairadeite. The humans
646
have certainly become peaceful and have had hardly any wars over the years, however,
Gairadeite spends 10% of Azeshions entire tax revenue on the hero academy.”
10% of your entire tax revenue on one institution? That’s an extraordinary feat.
“What was the hero academy made to do?”
“Officially it’s to train heroes in the use of magic and weapons as well as to give them
a high standard of education. After they graduate, they show the fruits of their labor by
contributing to the growth of the whole of Azeshion.”
Sounds like they take up similar roles to the demon emperors here in Deiruheido.
“It smelt suspicious to me though. In the school, there’s an elite class called
[Jergakanon] and they are the ones that get a considerable amount of the budget. The
thing is when I tried to investigate them I couldn’t find anything.”
Fumu. Jergakanon? It could simply be they took the name of two legendary heroes
though.
“A hero is someone who fights in great wars. Unlike the Demon King who influences
the demons, a hero is not needed in peaceful times. Of course, that’s not to say that you
can’t use the power of a hero to further your countries development in peacetime...”
“In other words, you don’t believe its a normal academy?”
Melheys nods.
“Jergakanon appears to be the class where reincarnated heroes go. Even if it’s got
nothing to do with Avos Dillheavia you should still be cautious.”
The humans are plotting something then.
Due to them being inferior in magic, human plans are usually far more insidious and
nasty than any plan a demon comes up with.
647
“Humans live short lives. The only reason the humans can have to be hostile to the
demons 2000 years later is because the reincarnated heroes are trapped in past
grudges.” (A)
Even though I say that, when I created the wall I settled things with Kanon and that
guy would definitely not leave any grudges for future generations to have against the
demons.
I don’t remember any other heroes that I believe could reincarnate with their old
memories fully intact though.
“I don’t know the answer but it possible someone reincarnated from 2000 years ago
with their memories fully intact. Like you say my lord, humans lead short lives so if they
have reincarnated with their 2000-year-old memories intact that means they have
successfully reincarnated many times before to get to this point.” (M)
It depends on the situation but generally speaking Reincarnation <Silica> depends
on the users magic and lifespan. Humans reincarnate relatively quickly but for a demon,
it’s not uncommon for it to take 2000 years like me.
“Deruzogedo has had limited interaction with Gairadeite and the Hero academy for
quite some time now and the humans don’t appear to have any hostility towards the
demons though.” (M)
Well, if you are going to start a war you aren’t going to declare it before you are
ready.
“Fumu. Then I’ll search the academy while I’m there. It’s highly unlikely they will
believe that the Demon King of Tyranny will be there on an academy exchange.”
“Understood.”
648
“Keep a close eye on the movement of the 7 elder demon emperors here in
Deiruheido. If anything happens let me know immediately and I’ll return right away.”
“Certainly.”
I head back on down the tower.
A selection class called [Jergakanon]. If it’s for reincarnated heroes then even if he
doesn’t have any memories I want to meet the hero Kanon if he’s there.
649
CHAPTER 71
GAIRADEITE EXPEDITION TEST
Next week in the second training room all the students had gathered. A lot of luggage
had been brought and was placed around the room.
It had the feel of preparing for a long journey.
As the bell rings signaling the start of lessons an owl flies through the window.
“Good morning everyone.”
Menou’s voice came from the owl’s mouth. I guess she’s talking through the owl
using magic.
“Today you are departing for Azeshion for the academy exchange. Your destination is
the royal capital of Gairadeite. As previously announced there is no guide provided by
the school for this journey. The 3rd years have already been briefed so I’ll explain to the
first years now.”
I perform a quick check and find another owl in the 3rd year’s classroom as well.
Presumably, we are all hearing Menou speak.
650
“In Deruzogedo we don’t have guides. If you are aiming to be a demon emperor then
you must get to your destination by your own power. Aah, I don’t mind you helping each
other out as students though.”
Part of the lesson is getting to your destination?
“There are various obstacles between here and Azeshion. If you chose to go by sea
then you have to cross the Eluga Straights. If you chose to go overland then you have to
beat the Deltest mountains or you could detour around the mountains and go through
the Tora forest. Finally, if you attempt to fly there then be warned that the magic field
when you enter Azeshion airspace is disturbed and causes issues with flying.”
Which route is the quickest? Of course, the ability to chose the correct route is also
part of the test.
“Azeshion is different to Deiruheido. I’m sure everyone here will come across things
you’ve never seen before. We want you to learn not only the things that will be taught in
the academy but also how to deal with unknown things during your journey there.”
This seems more interesting compared to previous classes but unfortunately, I’ve
been to the Eluga Straights, the Deltest mountains and the Tora forest a number of
times now.
I suppose they could be different from 2000 years ago though.
“You have 10 days to make it there and those that don’t arrive in the allotted time
will fail and will not be allowed to take part in the exchange. Of course, the time you take
to arrive will affect your grades. 1st years who arrive before 3rd years will also get more
points so everyone do your best.”
10 days? That sounds about right.
651
Even if you go overland, if you keep running at a reasonable pace you will arrive in
plenty of time.
“By the way, sensei arrived in 2 days so 3rd years please use this as a guide as to how
long it should take you.”
2 days? That’s pretty fast by herself.
I wonder if she only teaches 3rd years? Her magic power is higher than Emilia’s.
“That’s it everyone. The Gairadeite expedition exam starts now!”
At her signal about half of the students immediately left the room and the remaining
half were checking maps and talking about which route to take.
“Nee Arnos. You’ve actually been a bit interested in all of this but you haven’t
brought any luggage.” (Sasha)
Sasha hasn’t brought much luggage herself. Only a few days worth. I guess she
intends to arrive in 2 or 3 days.
“Why would I? It’s only a day trip to Gairadeite. I went a number of times in the old
days.”
Whenever the humans were showing signs of some type of shrewd plan I had to go
over and crush them each time.
“A day trip...As unreasonable as ever I see...”
“What route should we take?” (Misha)
“The sky is no good due to the magic in the airspace as you enter Azeshion being
disturbed. You might be okay after our self-study session though Sasha.” (Arnos)
Sasha likes to use Flight <Fres> so during our self-study I deliberately affected the
magic in the air and made it hard for her to fly. As a result, she can fly pretty good even
in disturbed magical currents now.
652
“Ray and Misa?”
Misha looks over at them.
“Ahaha. I can’t fly but if I use Rain Spirit Mist <Fuska> I think I can keep up.” (Misa)
Misa can move freely anywhere in <Fuska’s> range. Its efficiency is poor but its
speed is respectable.
“I guess I’ll just run. I’m not very good at <Fres>.” (Ray)
“Then isn’t overland better? If I fly low then we can all travel together.” (Sasha)
Sasha creates a map using magic and shows the 3 routes with a red line.
“The shortest route is through the forest of Tula and after that there are 3 routes you
could go. The quickest of those is through the Mireinu desert. If we don’t encounter any
problems it will take one day to arrive.” (Sasha)
Because Menou said that the 3rd years should use the 2 days as a guide Sasha is
competing with them.
“If we were intending to walk there then that is a very accurate assessment Sasha but
why are you opening a map to go to Gairadeite?” (Arnos)
“...Eh?”
A few different expressions cross Sasha’s face
“I’ve already said I’ve been before. What magic do I use to go home with?”
“Transfer <Gatom>...?”
“Can it be used over such long distances?” (Misha)
“It can. If I was to put it in modern-day terms it was originally developed for busy
demons to travel long distances multiple times a day on business.”
“...I understand and you didn’t need to put it in modern terms.”(Misha)
I explained it clearly though?
653
“Anyway, forget one day. It will take us one second.” (Arnos)
I reach out to Sasha and we all take hands before I use <Gatom>.
The pure white landscape regains its color and a vast lake appears before us. A
cityscape surrounded by walls is situated on the lake.
The royal fortress city of Gairadeite was built on an island in the center of the lake.
The vast lake is called Lake Seimei and is said to be a holy lake which acts as a natural
magic circle and has the power to seal evil.
It seems the holy water is still flowing strongly but do they have anyone that can use
it after 2000 years?
“It’s a bit of a let down to arrive so easily.” (Sasha)
“Heroes are said to be good with swords. It would be interesting to have a sword
exchange with some of them.” (Ray)
Sasha looks at Ray with an amazed look. I can see her thinking, how do you intend to
ask for a sword exchange when we haven’t even started the academy exchange yet.
“You only ever think about swords Ray.” (Sasha)
Ray laughs.
“Maybe so. Just like you only ever think about the Demon King.” (Ray)
“Wha...what are you saying...” (Sasha)
Sasha’s face goes bright red.
“Students of the Demon King academy are supposed to only think about the Demon
King though. You look like an honour student.” (Ray)
Sasha glares at Ray.
“...I’ll remember this sword fetishist...” (Sasha)
654
Unusually, Sasha and Ray are trading barbs with each other as we saunter over to the
castle gates.
Seeing our uniforms and badges the soldiers on the gates let us right in.
As we went through the gate a voice came from behind me asking something even I
didn’t know the answer to.
“By the way, where is the 3rd hero academy dorm located?”
“To the east of the hero academy near the wall.” (Misha)
“Fumu. And where is the hero academy?” (Arnos)
“Arno’s doesn’t know either?” (Misha)
“It didn’t exist 2000 years ago.” (Arnos)
Misha points to a tall building in the distance.
“There. Hero academy Arclaniska. It was in the material we were given.” (Misha)
Fumu. That was the name of the royal castle 2000 years ago. Did they turn it into the
hero academy?
I guess even though its a peaceful world and military facilities are no longer required
its a shame to lose magical facilities. Not a bad decision actually. It would make a good
place of learning. My castle of Deruzogedo was turned into an academy as well.
On the surface, it seems a good idea but it feels suspicious to me.
“For now let’s go and meet Menou Sensei.” (Sasha)
“Will she be there? She won’t think anyone will be arriving today.” (Misa)
“...You have a point...” (Sasha)
We might as well go anyway so we head over to the 3rd hero dorms.
After walking for a while and taking in the unfamiliar cityscape we arrive in front of a
beautifully decorated stone building.
655
It’s pretty big. I’d say it houses around 200 people. A sign above the gate says
[Arclaniska 3rd Dorm].
“Here.” (Misha)
Misha points and Menou comes out of the dorm.
“Fumu. We’ve arrived Menou.” (Arnos)
“Eh...?”
Menou stiffened like time had stopped for her.
“It should be a pretty good new record.” (Arnos)
Menou is still stunned as she listens to my words. After a few seconds she opens her
mouth.
“Wha… just a moment... impossible...right...? A day...not even one day... Hardly any
time has passed...How did you get here...!?” (Menou)
Menou keeps talking like she can’t believe it. She would have seen through the owl
that we were indeed at Deiruheido just a little while ago so there can’t be any doubt that
we cheated or anything.
“I’ve been to Gairadeite before so I used <Gatom>.” (Arnos)
“...I’d heard that you can use lost magic but I never believed that it could connect to a
space so far away...” (Menou)
From the bottom of her heart, Menou looks truly astonished.
“...I knew you had a talent for magic... Since I’m a teacher I’ve seen many children
called geniuses and even many mixed-bloods who had superior magic but you are in a
dimension where the words genius means nothing.”
Menou stared straight into my face and used her demon eyes.
“Arnos...who are you?”
656
“I’ll give you the same answer I’ve given everyone else. If you trust in the words of
others but don’t trust your own demon eyes then you will never learn the truth no
matter how long you live.”
Demon King of Tyranny. Did those words appear in your head?
Menou falls silent.
657
CHAPTER 72
PROMISE
The five of us got first place in the Gairadeite expedition test.
Though clearly troubled Menou announced it to the other students who had not even
left Deiruheido yet.
The test determines your grade by relative evaluation so we scored 100 points,
however, there is such a big difference between our points and the all the others that the
other student’s grades have dropped. It was unavoidable though considering our speed.
I didn’t care about the points at all but the teacher was bothered by it.
I was guided to my dorm room and offloaded my luggage.
The rooms are divided into male and female with me and Ray sharing a twin room.
Misha, Sasha and Misa are sharing a triple room.
“Haven’t we got 10 days free time now?” (Ray)
“So they said.” (Arnos)
658
Only after the 10 days are up can the students who made it to Gairadeite start taking
lessons. Until then we are free.
“I’m going to go around the city for a while. What will you do?” (Arnos)
“That’s a good idea but I think I’m off to the dining room.” (Ray)
The dorm dining room is open from morning to evening and apparently, you can go
and eat at any time.
It’s breakfast time at the moment.
“I see your appetite is as huge as ever.” (Arnos)
He ate breakfast before we left Deruzogedo.
“I’m interested in Azeshion cooking.” (Ray)
“Later then.” (Arnos)
Ray raises his hand from the bed as I leave the room.
“Ah...”
I’ve just met Sasha.
“You going somewhere?” (Sasha)
“I’m going for a walk around the city. Do you want to come with me?” (Arnos)
“Eh...? Yes...that’s fine…” (Sasha)
I left the dorm with Sasha.
“What are Misha and Misa doing?” (Arnos)
“They are contacting the members of the fan union using Thought Transmission
<Liikus>. It seems they are giving advice on the best route to get to Gairadeite.” (Sasha)
I see. They are taking good care of them.
“We should have brought them with us as well.” (Sasha)
659
“They’re weak. It will do them good to earnestly do the exam. There’s no point
raising your grades without the ability to back them up.” (Arnos)
“Hmmmm.”
Sasha looks at me meaningfully.
“What?” (Arnos)
“I thought you just went around doing crazy things but you actually consider things
as well.” (Sasha)
“What are you saying? I always think about the right thing to do.” (Arnos)
Sasha’s face becomes as expressionless.
“Even though you tried to kill me yesterday during self-study?” (Sasha)
“You never actually died though. That’s something to be proud of.” (Arnos)
Sasha didn’t appear to be expecting that counterattack and seems lost at what to say
back to me.
“...Did you think you can fool me by praising me? Unfortunately for you, I’m not that
simple.” (Sasha)
Sasha turns to the side in a huff.
“I’m not deceiving you though. Three times you surpassed the magic I was sure
would kill you. You carry the same demon eyes as me.” (Arnos)
Sasha’s ears turned red and she looked down.
“I said I won’t be fooled even if you praise me. You were honestly trying to kill me.”
(Sasha)
Yare yare. Why aren’t you pleased? I rarely praise you.
“Sasha. I told you before that your demon eyes are beautiful. I wasn’t lying about that
either.” (Arnos)
660
“Wha...” (Sasha)
Sasha slowly turns around.
“What are you saying so suddenly?” (Sasha)
“It’s not sudden. I’ve thought it since we first met. Your demon eyes are tranquil and
uncorrupted. Yesterday’s self-study only reinforced that belief.” (Arnos)
Demon eyes are used to look at other demons. By continuing to do that you can
improve your skill level and look even deeper into the abyss, however, by doing so your
eyes eventually become tainted.
Peaceful and clear demon eyes mean you are strongly resistant to magic. Even if you
are exposed to ominous magic power your eyes remain untainted.
“What were you thinking about during our self-study...concentrate properly...”
(Sasha)
“What else did I need to think about? I was concentrating on staring into your
abyss.” (Arnos)
By trying to prevent my magic Sasha polished her <Demon Eyes of Destruction>
even further. Even after all that I still can’t see the bottom of her power.
Speaking of pure talent Sasha easily surpasses even the demons from the age of
myths.
“Nee...”
Sasha looks down in embarrassment.
“...Show me your demon eyes...” (Sasha)
Fumu. You want to use my eyes as a reference?
“This okay?” (Arnos)
I activated my <Demon Eyes of Destruction> and stared at Sasha.
661
“...I think your demon eyes are more beautiful than mine...” (Sasha)
“No, they aren’t.” (Arnos)
Sasha became speechless at my firm declaration.
“Your eyes are more beautiful. Listen carefully Sasha as I’ll only say this once.”
(Arnos)
“...Ye...yes...”
Sasha’s eyes seemed to be sucked into mine.
“I want your demon eyes.” (Arnos)
“...Eh...?” (Sasha)
“I rarely say such things.” (Arnos)
Sasha is talented. Her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> have the potential to one day
surpass mine. If she doesn’t neglect her training that is.
“Don’t you understand my meaning?” (Arnos)
“...Errm...wait a moment...I need to think...” (Sasha)
Sasha is confused though its no wonder. I’ve just told her that she might surpass the
“Is that right?” (Sasha)
She must be hesitating being told she could surpass me.
“That’s right.” I asserted clearly.
“...You... to think Arnos would say that...” (Sasha)
“Can’t you believe it?” (Arnos)
Sasha nods. She’s pretty cute with her defiant attitude.
“Having you talk like that when I haven’t done anything is a bit...” (Sasha)
662
“I’m not on about the top layer. I looked deep into your abyss. Deep, deep within you
is a sleeping but majestic shining light.” (Arnos)
Sasha is at a loss for words.
Her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> that should be controllable now start rampaging
and the surroundings start to shake.
“Look into my eyes.” (Arnos)
“Eh...?”
“Don’t look away.”
“...Yes...”
“More.”
“Even if you say more...”
“Come closer.”
Sasha approaches me like she’s told and as she comes right up to me I suppress her
eyes with mine.
Fumu. Even this close I can’t completely suppress her eyes.
As I thought. Her eyes are hiding a tremIndus power.
“Do you understand?” (Arnos)
Sasha nods in embarrassment.
“...Haven’t you gone on a date with Misha already though?” (Sasha)
A date? That time we went out together?
“What about it?” (Arnos)
“...Well, Arnos with Misha...” Sasha seems to be struggling to get her words out.
“...and...well...didn’t you want Misha’s demon eyes...?”
I see. Sasha must have seen Misha’s talent as well.
663
“It’s true that Misha has good demon eyes and they are in no way inferior to yours.”
Sasha looks up at me with upturned eyes.
“...Arnos...who’s are better...?”
“Impossible to choose.”
Who’s better? A question people will always be interested in especially if they are
close to that person, however, their demon eyes have very different qualities. They can’t
be compared.
“...Don’t you know?” (Sasha)
Fumu. Was my choice of words confusing?
“I want both of you.”
“Eeeeeeeeh...!? Both of us?”
Sasha raises her voice in surprise.
“Are you unhappy with both of you?
“...Isn’t it a bit strange...?”
I laughed unintentionally.
“Why are you laughing? What’s wrong with wanting to be number one. Is that
strange...?”
“Not at all. It’s good Sasha. You should aim for the top. When you compete with
others you shine even more.”
“...I see...”
I’m not sure if her murmur was relief or disappointment.
“You know what?” (Sasha)
Sasha speaks like she’s given up.
“...I’m only going to say this once as well...”
664
Hearing her words I look at Sasha with a serious expression.
“If you want, I’ll give you these demon eyes.”
Fumu. Certainly, demon eyes can be taken by force but the light will never return to
the person who’s had them taken. I won’t take them though it’s admirable to show such
loyalty.
“I won’t take them but I want you to make a promise with me.” (Arnos)
Sasha has a questioning look in her eyes.
“Someday, I might find myself in a situation that is out of my control. At that time I
might not be able to protect those I want to protect.” (Arnos)
“I don’t think that will ever happen...” (Sasha)
“Probably not but there’s no absolutes. Anyway, in that instance, I’ll depend on you
to protect me Sasha. Your eyes have that power.”
“If that happens and I keep my promise will you listen to what I have to say?”
“You can say anything to me.”
Sasha looks happy and nods bashfully.
“You promise?” (Sasha)
“Do you want to use <Zekt>?” (Arnos)
Sasha shakes her head.
“I don’t need it. A promise is better than a contract.” (Sasha)
“I see.”
Her <demon eys of ruin> have settled and when we start walking she seems in a
good mood.
“By the way, where were you going?” (Sasha)
665
“To find out what type of traditions have been handed down about the heroes.”
(Arnos)
“Well then. Don’t you think you’ll get that information from the hero academy?”
(Sasha)
Sasha points down one of the paths up ahead.
“Let’s go.”
Aiming for the hero academy Arclaniska that can be seen in the distance we start
walking.
666
CHAPTER 73
HERO ACADEMY TRADITION
In front of me is the hero academy. It’s a beautiful and majestic castle emitting a strong
magic power. There must be old magic tools and formations inside.
The power I’m feeling from it now is no different from 2000 years ago.
“I know you just decided to come here on a whim but is it okay to enter without
permission?” (Sasha)
“I don’t know if it’s good or bad but there are no places I can’t enter.” (Arnos)
Sasha looks at me in amazement.
“...You know... Can you stop trying to cause problems before the exchange even
starts?” (Sasha)
“Don’t worry.” (Arnos)
I walk straight forward and stand in front of the gates. I give them a light push but
they remain closed.
“Lock Barrier <Digit>. Only authorised people are allowed to enter.” (Arnos)
667
It seems that only teachers and students affiliated with the academy can enter,
however, as magic goes it’s neither strong nor special.
“If you try to force it we’ll probably get reported. It’s impossible to enter at the
moment so let’s—” (Sasha)
“Open.” (Arnos)
At my command, a key can be heard turning and a lock clunking open. My words had
residual magic left on them and so <Digit> was forced open and allowed us entry.
“Fumu. It seems we are allowed to pass after all.” (Arnos)
“...Opening <Digit> without casting magic... As out of the norm as always.” (Sasha)
Sasha used her demon eyes on the gate trying to see what I did. Leaving her to it I
pushed them open.
“Hang on. Are you serious? What are you going to do if we get found?” (Sasha)
“Shall I tell you one of the things I’m particularly good at?” (Arnos)
“...Go on.” (Sasha)
“Silencing people.” (Arnos)
Sasha looks at me in extreme disgust.
“Don’t make such a face. I’m half-joking.” (Arnos)
“So half was serious? Can you please stop. If you do that then this exchange will
never happen again. You didn’t even need to come here to see what lore and traditions
had been passed down about the heroes. You’d find out anyway in another 10 days.”
(Sasha)
“So noisy. If you act like you belong here everything will work out.” (Arnos)
As I touch the gate again I hear a voice from behind.
“Okay. Please be quiet you two.”
668
Sasha twitched and glared at me. Her eyes are saying you turn around.
Without caring I turn and look back to see a woman in a scarlet uniform.
Her hair goes past her waist and her face has a gentle expression.
What caught my attention the most though were the 2 bulges in her uniform.
Fumu. They’re huge. There were no owners of such huge breasts 2000 years ago.
Has this been brought about by human dietary changes or changes to their sleeping
habits?
Humans lived harsh lives 2000 years ago. With the exception of a few of them, most
humans could only eat at irregular times and most were afraid to sleep at night.
Humans today though have a nutritious diet and live in an environment where they
can sleep in peace. There’s no longer any obstacles to their growth.
In other words, this is the true ecology of humans.
Are those bulges the proof of the peace that I sought?
“It’s no good. The academy is closed to outsiders.”
The women addressed us in a laid back tone of voice.
“Fumu. I didn’t know that. We’ve only just arrived from Deiruheido you see.” (Arnos)
“Deiruheido?”
The women must have noticed something and looked at our uniforms.
“Aah. Are you the people from the Demon King academy by any chance?”
“Yeah.” (Arnos)
“I see I see. Nice to meet you. I’m Eleonor Bianca a third-year student here at the
hero academy. I believe we’ll be doing the academy exchange together.”
Eleonor holds out her hand in welcome.
“Anos Voldigoad.”
669
“Sasha Necron. First-year student at the Demon King academy. Arnos is the same.”
We all give our names and shake hands.
“What did Arnos and Sasha-chan come to do? Isn’t the exchange due to happen next
week?” (Eleonor)
“I’m interested in the traditions of the heroes.” (Arnos)
“Wow. You’re keen on studying Arnos. Are you going inside?” (Eleonor)
“Didn’t you say its off-limits to outsiders?” (Arnos)
“Yup. Outsiders only though. It’s fine if I’m with you.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor walked over and touched the gate.
“Eh?” (Eleonor)
She looked at the gate in concentration. Has she realised I had broken through and
unlocked it?
Eleonor turns around while Sasha has an awkward look on her face.
“Heeey. I won’t say anything today but don’t do it again. Okay?” (Eleonor)
She speaks like she’s telling off a child.
“Fumu. Are you listening Sasha?” (Arnos)
“Haaaaaa! How many people are you trying to blame!? I tried to stop you!” (Sasha)
I laughed.
“I’m only playing. I think it good to do it occasionally.” (Arnos)
“Why are you dragging me into your occasional play?” (Sasha)
“Because it’s my first meeting with Eleonor I thought I’d show off my playful side.”
(Arnos)
“What! Such natural responsibility shifting only shows off your darkness.” (Sasha)
670
Eleonor seems taken aback watching our interaction but it soon changes to a smile
and she laughs.
“That’s no good, Arnos. You need to be kind to girls.” (Eleonor)
“Unfortunately, the demons don’t have such values.” (Arnos)
“We do.” Sasha says in a flash.
“What?” (Arnos)
“Don’t what me. I said we do.” (Sasha)
“Fumu. However, unlike humans, the demons have no difference in ability due to
genders. Why does such a thing exist now?” (Arnos)
“I don’t know much about humans so I can’t comment on them but such manners
amongst the demons are commonplace now.” (Sasha)
Fumu. I guess a lot changes in 2000 years.
“Perhaps...” Eleonor starts speaking as she pushes open the gates and enters the
academy. ” You’re a reincarnated person Arnos?”
“Ahh.”
Following along behind her I answer.
“Wow. So there are reincarnated people amongst the demons as well?” (Eleonor)
Her tone of voice is almost trivial. It seems reincarnated people are not rare.
Human’s didn’t know the magic of Reincarnation <Silica> but perhaps it’s different
in Gairadeite? It’s also possible it’s limited to the academy only.
“Arent reincarnated people rare here?” (Arnos)
“All the people in [Jergakanon] are reincarnated. Aah...!” (Eleonor)
“What’s wrong?” (Arnos)
671
“Aah…errrm...we weren’t supposed to mention reincarnation to outsiders. A lot of
normal humans find it creepy.” (Eleonor)
I see. I don’t believe that’s the only reason though.
“Bu…but its fine. We’re doing an exchange with the Demon King academy and they
have reincarnated people as well. I’m okay. It’s alright.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor makes a fist. She seems to be trying hard to convince herself.
“It’s fine. I won’t say anything to anyone.” (Arnos)
“Really? I’m grateful. Thank you.” (Eleonor)
Her face bursts into smile like a flower.
“Are you like that in the Demon King academy as well? Are you all excited about
people reincarnating? Here at home, stories about the hero Kanon reincarnating are the
most popular.” (Eleonor)
Popularity is a very human concept.
“Has the hero Kanon reincarnated?” (Arnos)
“Yup. Four of them. Oh, that’s a secret as well.” (Eleonor)
Sasha looks puzzled.
“Four of them...?” (Sasha)
“Kanon had seven origins. If each of them reincarnated into different bodies it
wouldn’t be strange to have four of them.” (Arnos)
Eleonor nods at my words.
“That’s it. Are the heroes well known in the Demon King academy or is it because
Arnos is a reincarnated person?” (Eleonor)
“Well, they are known in the Demon King academy.” (Arnos)
672
“Really? I’ve wanted to ask a demon for a while now if it’s true but isn’t the most
popular reincarnated person in the Demon King academy the Demon King?” (Eleonor)
Eleonor stops and raises her finger.
“The Demon King of Tyranny Avos Dillheavia.” (Eleonor)
Sasha silently looks at me.
Fumu. The name has even changed in the hero academy.
I can’t say much yet but I’m certain that it’s not only the humans who are plotting
something.
673
CHAPTER 74
REINCARNATED PERSON
“Aah...sorry.”
Eleonor suddenly bows her head in apology.
“What for?” (Arnos)
A questioning look appeared on her face.
“Eh? Isn’t the name of the Demon King of Tyranny something that shouldn’t be said
out loud?”
“Aah.” (Arnos)
She’s on about that. It seems they do have information about the demons even
though we haven’t had any official exchanges.
Who found that information out and for what reason?
“Errm, well, you don’t like other people speaking his name out, right?” (Eleonor)
“I don’t care.” (Arnos)
Eleonor looks at Sasha.
674
“I’m not bothered either but it’s probably best if you don’t say it out loud when we
start the exchange. If you rile the royals up it will become a pain.” (Sasha)
Eleonor exhaled in relief.
“I’m glad both of you aren’t bothered. I was told to never say it out loud as it would
cause a big problem. What if a demon says it though? Is that okay?” (Eleonor)
“Well, sort of.” (Sasha)
It seems she has quite a loose character since she easily came out and said it despite
being warned.
“Anyway, I’m sorry for being careless.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor sticks her tongue out slightly at her failure.
“Ah, hang on a sec.” Eleonor stops suddenly “We’ve passed it. Sorry, this is where
you want to go.”
Turning around Elenor walks back a bit and opens a door we’ve just passed.
Inside is a well ventilated circular atrium. You can see stairs in various places leading
upwards to the top floor and as far as the eye can see are bookshelves filled to the brim
with books.
“This is the magic library that the hero academy is proud of. Books on magic are
collected from all over Azeshion. The only lore you cant find here is regarding
Deiruheido and other countries.” (Eleonor)
As soon as Eleonor finished talking she walked over to a certain shelf.
“Lore on the heroes should be somewhere around here. Which hero are you
interested in?” (Eleonor)
“Kanon.” (Arnos)
“Wow! The hero Kanon is even popular in Deiruheido!” (Eleonor)
675
She looks happy though she’s being serious and has stopped playing around.
“Is it because he beat the Demon King of Tyranny?” (Eleonor)
At her words, Sasha gave her a sharp gaze.
“Aah...so..sorry. Please forget I said that...” (Eleonor)
Eleonor seems quite apologetic.
“What do you mean? When did the hero Kanon beat the Demon King of Tyranny?”
(Sasha)
Sasha moves closer to Eleonor step by step.
In the past, I’m sure her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> would have appeared by
now.
“Sorry...” (Eleonor)
“I’m not asking if you’re sorry, I’m asking what you meant. Is the lore here that the
hero Kanon beat the Demon King of Tyranny?” (Sasha)
Elenor nods while still looking apologetic.
“Who made the wall?” (Sasha)
“...Errm, what wall?” (Eleanor)
“<Beno Ieven>. The wall that dived the world into four.” (Sasha)
“Do you mean the Four Great Sages Barrier <Aru Ent>?” (Eleonor)
Sasha’s face takes on a dubious expression.
“<Aru Ent>...?” (Sasha)
“It’s the barrier the hero Kanon created to protect the humans, spirits and gods from
the demon counterattack after killing the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Eleonor)
“Stop screwing around” (Sasha)
Speaking in a low angry voice, Sasha glares at Eleonor.
676
Fumu. This is troublesome.
I lightly put my hand on Sasha’s head to calm her down.
“Wha...wait...Arnos...hand. What are you doing suddenly?” (Sasha)
“Don’t get angry Sasha. This is hardly surprising.” (Arnos)
Sasha looks the other way sulking slightly.
“...But it was the wall you made using your own life...” (Sasha)
Sasha muttered it so low only I could hear it.
“I’m happy about your feelings but humans are creatures that modify history
whenever it’s convenient for them. If you get serious about each and every little thing
your body won’t last.” (Arnos)
“...If you’re fine with it then so am I... Your hand...let go...” (Sasha)
I let go like asked and Sasha lets out a little “Aah”.
I look to see what’s wrong.
“...It’s nothing...” (Sasha)
Sasha looks down
“I’m sorry.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor apologized again.
“Was that another thing you weren’t supposed to speak about?” (Arnos)
Eleonor nods.
“How is the history of that event told in Deiruheido?” (Eleonor)
“The Demon King of Tyranny gathered the hero, the great spirit and the god of
creation in Deruzogedo where they combined their powers to create the wall and divide
the world into four. Unable to withstand the enormous magic power the Demon King
677
lost his body and said he would reincarnate two thousand years in the future which is
this era.” (Arnos)
Eleonor listens to my explanation with a blank look on her face.
“It doesn’t matter if you don’t believe it. Since the moment you were born you’ve
been taught that the hero beat the Demon King after all.” (Arnos)
Eleonor nods at my words while still looking puzzled.
“Don’t be fooled Eleonor.”
A cold, sharp voice calls out.
Looking over at a desk I saw a man with an open book wearing the same scarlet
uniform as Eleonor.
Blue hair and cold eyes like ice look out sharply from behind a pair of glasses.
“It’s the way of the demons to manipulate words so they seem genuine and deceive
people.”
Fumu. Unlike Eleonor, the wind of hostility blows from this one.
It seems the hero academy has very mixed students.
“To begin with.” The man closes the book and slowly comes over to us. “Why would
the Demon King who committed many acts of atrocity make a wall that would protect
humans at the cost of his own life? It’s totally nonsensical. They worship their ancestors
too much and refuse to accept defeat. So much so in fact, it can only be called stupidity
as it stops them from thinking properly.”
The man stops and turns to me.
“Don’t you think so guest from the Demon King academy?”
“Fumu. I have the exact same opinion human. Then, in your free and forward-
thinking way you should think about it a bit as well. The world wall <Aru Ent> was it?
678
How was it possible to create and sustain such a huge magic barrier with only you
humans magic power?” (Arnos)
The man puts his index finger to his glasses and casually said.
“It’s impossible. But doing the impossible is what a hero does. It’s no wonder you
can’t understand it, demon. The hearts and prayers of us humans wishing for peace
allows the hero to perform miracles.”
“Fu...kukuku.” laughter leaks deep from my stomach. “Kuhahahahahah. A miracle
huh? That’s not a nice way to put it. It seems even now just like in the old days you
humans can still amaze me. A word of advice human. There’s no such convenient thing
in this world as a miracle that will come true if you simply pray.” (Arnos)
“I didn’t think you would understand it.”
The man brushes me off with his words.
“Be careful. Don’t let yourself be deceived by the gods.” (Arnos)
The man shows a reaction to my words.
“Are you a reincarnated person?” (Arnos)
While still looking at me with a cold expression the man says.
“Hero academy selection class [Jergakanon] 2nd rank, reincarnated from the first
origin of the hero Kanon. Holy water guardian knight Ledoriano Kanon Azeschen.”
This person has reincarnated from the first origin and the hero Kanon?
“Fumu. I don’t think so.” (Arnos)
Ledoriano makes a stern expression.
“What was that?” (Ledoriano)
“I said there’s no way I can believe that you are a reincarnation of Kanon. That, or
with having seven origins some of them will turn out to be losers.” (Arnos)
679
Of the seven origins Kanon had, six were collected from others. The original origin
would be Kanon’s own.
It’s no wonder that since the other six origins would not fully inherit the existence
known as Kanon there would be some change in quality after all these years.
“...I suggest you take your words back.” (Ledoriano)
“Which ones?” (Arnos)
“The remark about me not being the hero Kanon. You may not know but inheriting
the origin of the legendary Kanon is something we humans bear with great pride. We
will not stand idly by when someone denies it.” (Ledoriano)
Pride?
“Nope, don’t get it. Buring with pride and boasting about yourself? It doesn’t matter
who your ancestors are or how legendary the hero was, what’s the point sticking to those
boring things?” (Arnos)
Ledoriano sighs.
“Just for you, I’ll explain it again.” (Ledoriano)
Putting his fingertip to his glasses again he threatens me in his cool tone.
“Slow down already Ledoriano.”
I hear a voice coming from the second floor. Looking up I can see someone sitting on
the edge of the window.
It’s a red-haired man also in a scarlet uniform.
“I sensed demon magic power so I came to check it out. What’s going on?”
The red-haired man jumped from the second floor and landed in front of Ledoriano.
680
“Let me give you my name first. Hero academy selection class [Jergakanon] 4th
rank, reincarnated from the third origin of the hero Kanon. Holy flame destruction
knight Laos Kanon Jillfou.”
Laos takes a step forward.
“What’s your name?” (Laos)
“Fumu. You seem to be a failure as well.” (Arnos)
“What...?” (Laos)
Laos frowned at my remark.
“You seem to have poor hearing. I said that I didn’t think that you were Kanon.”
(Arnos)
“Hey, demon whose name I don’t know.” Laos speaks with anger in his words. “Don’t
you know the name of the person who defeated your leader?”
“Are you trying to appear smart? If you want to believe in false history that’s up to
you but you should observe the other party first before speaking.” (Arnos)
Laos face takes on an irritated expression.
“It’s still not too late. I’m not an ogre and anyone can make a mistake” (Laos)
Laos releases magic power from his whole body in a threatening manner.
“Admit that the Demon King of Tyranny was defeated by the hero and that the wall
was built by the hero and then I’ll forgive you.” (Laos)
I can help but laugh at his words.
“Hou. Are you looking down on me?” (Laos)
“Fumu. I understand.” (Arnos)
“...What?” (Laos)
681
“The hero defeated the Demon King of Tyranny? You really shouldn’t blindly believe
in things you haven’t personally seen.” (Arnos)
Laos glares at me, his eyes full of bloodlust.
“Fine. Then let me teach you the power of the hero kanon who defeated the Demon
King of Tyranny. Perhaps then you will understand.” (Laos)
“Stop it Laos. He’s a guest. It’ll be troublesome if you hurt him.” (Ledoriano)
“I’m not going to use my sacred sword but this guy doesn’t seem to know anything
about heroes so as a substitute for a greeting I’m going to lightly show him the power of
a hero.” (Laos)
“Stop it. Are you really going to go wild in such a plac—” (Ledoriano)
I laughed and cut him off.
“By all means, I would love to be taught it. This power of a hero.” (Arnos)
“Hey, this guys motivated as well.” (Laos)
Ledoriano sighs and gives up.
“Be prepared to be punished later then.” (Ledoriano)
Laos steps forward totally ignoring Ledoriano’s words and makes two fists. Fire
ignites from both his fists and wraps around them.
“Don’t blink. I’ll show you something amazing!!!” (Laos)
Laos throws out a fist without moving from the spot and holy flames slam into me.
“Fumu. When it comes to blinking —”
I close my eyes and the next moment the holy flames go out and Laos is blown
backwards through a number of bookshelves before finally stopping embedded in the
wall.
“What was that?” (Ledoriano)
682
“Wha...ga...ha...what was that...?” (Laos)
Laos doesn’t seem to understand what happened.
“...What...did you do...?” (Laos)
“What did I do? I blinked.” (Arnos)
The wind pressure generated by my blink that I had poured magic power into blew
out the holy flames and tore the anti-magic of Laos into shreds.
“...Imp...ossi...ble...! Such...an absurd...thing...!”
It doesn’t seem like Laos can move at the moment.
“Add that to your history textbooks. A descendent of the hero Kanon was done in by
a blink.” (Arnos)
683
CHAPTER 75
ADVICE
Are you upset by my words? Laos puts his hands on the floor and puts power in his feet
but his body is pretty tattered and he is unable to stand up.
“You...!!” (Laos)
Gritting his teeth Laos glares at me.
“It’s fine Laos. This is your defeat.” (Ledoriano)
While speaking Ledoriano stands in front of me.
“I apologize for his rudeness. As a consideration for me would you consider forgiving
him?” (Ledoriano)
“I’ll think about it if you apologize for being rude as well. (Arnos)
Ledoriano speaks without any hesitation.
“As you say, the hero Kanon may not have defeated the Demon King of Tyranny. It
happened 2000 years ago after all and we have no way knowing the truth.” (Ledoriano)
I was actually a little surprised.
684
“You changed your attitude pretty quickly.” (Arnos)
“Of course I did. Why not? When shown such a difference in power I’ll do what you
say.” (Ledoriano)
It’s a calm judgement after witnessing my power but it doesn’t sit right in my gut for
some reason.
Why be so hostile if you are going to back down that quickly?
“What happened to your pride? Is that all right for a reincarnation of the hero
Kanon?” (Arnos)
“Pride is never more important than a life. If bowing my head will resolve a situation
then I’ll do it as many times as needed.” (Ledoriano)
Fumu. It’s a believable reason.
“Whatever. It’s fine. Let’s go Sasha.” (Arnos)
“Eh...? You done? I thought you’d rampage a bit more.” (Sasha)
“There’s no point tormenting an opponent who’s lost their hostility.” (Arnos)
We head for the door.
“Aah, please wait. Can you tell me your name?” (Ledoriano)
Opening the door we left the library.
“Wait wait.” Eleonor rushes after us. “I’ll take you to the gate.”
As we move quickly to the gate Eleonor raises her finger.
“You leaving right away?” (Eleonor)
“I don’t mind and I’m sorry for any trouble I’ve caused you.” (Arnos)
After that, we continued to the gate with Elenor following us to see us off.
685
“I’m really sorry. I know you got into a quarrel but Arnos is really strong. I was
surprised.” Eleonor said as we reached the gate.
“I wouldn’t worry about it. There are energetic people wherever you go. It’s a bit
troubling though when people think pure power can solve all their problems.” (Arnos)
“...That line has zero persuasive power coming from you...” (Sasha)
“Fumu. What do you mean Sasha?” (Arnos)
“Nothing. Nothing at all.” (Sasha)
Eleonor laughs at our interactions.
“Arnos and Sasha-chan are close. Are you dating?” (Eleonor)
“Eh...no...such a thing...isn’t...!!” (Sasha)
“Hmm? What are you getting so flustered over?” (Eleonor)
“What! I’m not flustered.” (Sasha)
“I see, I see. Hmm. Not flustered huh?” (Eleonor)
*Unun* Eleonor nods.
After looking at me Sasha looks down.
“What’s with that...” (Sasha)
Eleonor smiles softly.
“Could you come here Arnos?” (Elenor)
“What’s up?” (Arnos)
Going up to her she puts her lips near my ear.
“You’d be better off skipping this academy exchange. The hero academy hasn’t
changed in 2000 years.” (Eleonor)
After whispering that to me Elenor separated her body from mine.
“What do you mean?” (Arnos)
686
She laughs and smiles at me.
“You’d be better off not knowing any more. Bye-bye.” (Elenor)
Elenor returns and heads back into the academy.
“What did she say?” (Sasha)
It hasn’t changed in 2000 years huh?
“Open.” (Arnos)
I force open Lock Barrier <Digit> and open the gate.
“Hey hey, Arnos. What are you going to do?” (Sasha)
“I’ll behave myself properly this time. Why don’t you go and play around in the city?”
(Arnos)
“Haaaaa...!?” (Sasha)
Ignoring Sasha’s raised voice I cast Illusion Mimicry <Rainel> and hide my magic
with Hiding Magic <Najira>.
Walking through the gate I head through the garden and come to the outside wall of
the library. Looking up I see the second-floor window which Laos entered through is still
open.
Jumping lightly I entered through there and heard voices.
“I left you with the bad guy role there Laos.”
“Don’t worry about it.” (Laos)
Looking down I could see Laos who was covered in the light of recovery magic.
“But damn that demon was strong.” (Laos)
He stood up as if nothing had happened.
“What level was that guy?” Ledoriano says quietly.
687
“Five students have made it to Gairadeite so far and I think he’s one of them. He’s
probably one of the top class ones from the Demon King academy. Is he a 3rd year or
one of those chaos generations we’ve heard about?”
“Is he the reincarnation of the Demon King of Tyranny?”
“If so then—”
A clear voice echoes in the magic library.
Appearing in view is a boy in a scarlet uniform. He’s got blonde hair with red eyes
and nice facial features.
“The demons are not our enemy.”
Laos laughs and shows his agreement.
“Aah, I agree. I somewhat understand opponent-sans ability. He’s certainly strong,
frighteningly so but I’m not saying I couldn’t win in a fight against him though. To them
we humans are small fish after all.” (Laos)
“Was he fooled by your acting?” (Ledoriano)
Laos nods.
The blonde boy speaks.
“The day of the academy exchange is coming up. From now on we’ll be able to see the
surprised faces of the demons.”
Fumu. Looks like he pretended to be beaten by me so they could hide their strength
for the upcoming competitive tests with the academy exchange. Looks like the humans
are still good at trickery.
Is this related to what Eleonor said about them not changing even after 2000 years?
688
Thinking about it, you could think that it looks like the grudge against the demons
has not diminished but to me, I’m finding it hard to see it as anything other than people
being in high spirits about the upcoming academy exchange and the competitive tests.
“After all, we have the holy mother on our side. Don’t we Eleonor.”
The blonde boy calls out to Eleonor who has returned, however, she remains silent.
“Eleonor?”
“...It’s nothing.” (Eleonor)
Elenor heads up the stairs alone.
“As usual I don’t understand what she’s thinking.” (Ledoriano)
The blonde boy smiles wryly.
Eleonor comes straight upstairs and walks to the window where I am before staring
outside.
No, it’s different. Her eyes meet mine.
Fumu. Can she see me?
“...”
Elenor opens her mouth and silently mouths some words.
*Here is no good* she says
Eleonor then smiles and points outside before casting Flight <Fres> and flying out of
the window.
I follow after her.
Eleonor stops in the shade of a tree a little way away from the magic library.
“I remember giving you some advice. I’m sure I said you mustn’t enter without
permission.” (Eleonor)
Looks like she can see me.
689
I cancel <Rainel> and appear.
“That’s pretty impressive. There’s hardly anyone that’s ever seen through this.”
(Arnos)
“Hahaha. I can’t see your figure or your magic at all, however, your origin can’t be
hidden.” (Eleonor)
I see. That is true but usually, you can only see someone’s origin due to their magic
power. Average demon eyes cannot see someone’s origin directly. There are exceptions
however. The hero Kanon who was good at root magic was able to do so.
“Now you’ve understood you should leave. Nothing good will come from getting
involved with the hero academy.” (Eleonor)
“Aren’t you a student here at the hero academy?” (Arnos)
“I am and I’m also not lying.” (Eleonor)
“Evidence?” (Arnos)
“None.” Eleanor says without hesitation.
I unintentionally laugh at her dignified manner.
“Aah. You don’t believe me?” (Eleonor)
“No, I just think you’re a funny person. I’ll withdraw today out of consideration for
you.” (Arnos)
“Really? In that case, out of consideration for me would you tell me something?”
Eleonor asks in a happy tone of voice.
Yare yare. What a shameless fellow. I like it.
“Very well. I’ll answer anything.” (Arnos)
“Do you have any memories from your past life Arnos?” (Eleonor)
“Yeah.” (Arnos)
690
“Do you know about the hero Kanon?” (Eleonor)
“That’s two things.” (Arnos)
“Aah.” (Eleonor)
Eleanor’s face takes on a *Damn it* look.
“I was careless.” (Elenor)
She sticks her tongue out in embarrassment.
“I knew Kanon. I made him a promise before I reincarnated and that’s why I’m here.
I came to see if he’s been reborn.” (Arnos)
“Eh...?” (Eleonor)
Eleanor’s face takes on a strange look. Is she wondering why I told her?
“Then I’ll also teach you something as well but its a secret between us two.” (Elenor)
Eleonor raises a finger.
“I promise.” (Arnos)
Her usual relaxed expression became serious.
“The hero Kanon doesn’t exist anymore. At least not the Kanon you’re looking for.”
(Eleonor)
“Fumu. What do you mean?” (Arnos)
“2000 years ago he was killed. Despite his origin, he’s no longer a hero. If you look
for him you’ll probably regret it.” (Eleonor)
I heard a voice from the distance.
“Oiiii! Eleonor! What are you doing over there? Heine is gathering everyone!”
I instantly hide with <Rainel>.
“Sorry. I need to go.” Eleonor says and starts heading to the magic library.
“Eleonor.” (Arnos)
691
She turns around when I called her.
“Who killed him?” (Arnos)
With a sad look she says
“...Humans.”
Eleonor leaves with those parting words.
692
CHAPTER 76
SHELLFISH NECKLACE
Leaving the hero academy I found Sasha standing by the side of the gate.
“Were you waiting for me Sasha?” (Arnos)
Upon hearing my voice she turns towards me with a smile but she appears to change
her mind and starts glaring at me instead.
“I wasn’t waiting for you. You were so slow I wondered if something had happened
and came back.” (Sasha)
“You were worried about me?” (Arnos)
“What are y...” Sasha stopped and thought about what she was saying and started
again “I was wondering if you’d killed them all before the academy exchange had even
started.” (Sasha)
I laughed. Even I know that much.
693
“Even though we are told that this exchange is to learn each other’s magic methods
its main goal is to foster friendship between Deiruheido and Azeshion which would be
very difficult if you go rampaging like you do in Deruzogedo.” (Sasha)
“The other side doesn’t appear to know that.” (Arnos)
As if losing her momentum Sasha falls silent.
“...Certainly, given our histories together I wonder if we can become friends...”
(Sasha)
When I start walking Sasha starts walking next to me.
“Well, like I said earlier its only false history that the hero Kanon defeated me that’s
been passed on. It’s probably premature to think that all humans are hostile to the
demons.” (Arnos)
“Why?” (Sasha)
“The uncontrollable and unimaginably powerful Demon King brought peace to the
world on a whim. The humans can’t forget their fear of the Demon King with that story
since if he reincarnates he might decide to destroy the world on a whim this time.”
(Arnos)
Sasha nods.
“Even if he knew it was a lie did the hero decide to say that he did to reassure the
people?” (Sasha)
“It would be the best thing to do. It’s a true fact that the Demon King of Tyranny did
die after all. Besides, even if your enemy who committed all kinds of atrocities said he
wanted peace few would believe it.” (Arnos)
That’s why the great war started 2000 years ago. Grudges on top of grudges swirling
together before finally overflowing. I hated it.
694
“They strongly believe that legend that’s been passed down and since they believe
themselves to be descendants of heroes as well it’s obvious they will have a strong
opinion of the demons. It’s pretty adorable actually.” (Arnos)
“And who was the one who childishly hit that human who was trying to appear clever
a while ago?” (Sasha)
Sasha stares at me.
“I was only playing with him. It was cute.” (Arnos)
“...Ahh...I see. Giving people lifetime traumas is cute...” (Sasha)
He seemed fine about it. There’s no need to worry.
“Apart from saying that friendship is not the goal what else did you find out?”
(Sasha)
“Nothing I can understand and the mysteries have increased.” (Arnos)
“Okay?” (Sasha)
2000 years ago the hero Kanon was killed by humans.
It was obviously after I had died and started my process of reincarnation so what
exactly happened? Why would humans kill the hero who saved humanity by fighting the
Demon King of Tyranny all his life?
Was he involved in a power struggle or was Avos Dillheavia involved?
At the moment the quickest way appears to be asking Eleonor what happened.
“Apparently that Laos guy was just pretending to be beaten by me.” (Arnos)
“...Were they testing us or do we need to be wary?” (Sasha)
“It seems they wanted to test my strength so they openly picked a quarrel.” (Arnos)
“Hmph. How impertinent.” (Sasha)
695
Sasha’s eyes become sharp. Looks like she’s getting angry. It’s probably been
building up since the trouble a little while ago.
I wonder if they will have another little play for me to act out the next time we meet
in the exams?
“Nee Arnos.” (Sasha)
Sasha notices something and pulls on my sleeve.
“Over there.” (Sasha)
Following Sasha’s gaze, I see an androgynous white-haired man and a quirky looking
brown-haired girl.
It’s Ray and Misa. They are both walking together down the road and seem to have a
nice atmosphere around them
“Looks like they’ve finished giving advice to the fan union.” (Arnos)
“Wait.” (Sasha)
As I was about to call out Sasha grabbed my hand.
“What?” (Arnos)
“Errm...it would be bad to disturb them.” (Sasha)
“Why?” (Arnos)
“Well, we might not be disturbing them but I think we would be disturbing them.”
(Sasha)
Fumu. What a roundabout comment.
“Errgh! What are your eyes for? Put simply Misa likes Ray.” (Sasha)
“Oh.” (Arnos)
When did this happen? How interesting.
“What about Ray?” (Arnos)
696
“...I can never tell what that guys thinking but he talks to Misa a lot. You’re a man.
Don’t you talk about these things? Can’t you understand this through your male bond or
something?” (Sasha)
“Unfortunately I’ve never had such a talk.” (Arnos)
“...I see.” (Sasha)
Turning a corner Ray and Misa enter the main central street.
“Let’s follow them.” (Arnos)
“Haaa!? We can’t! That would be shameless.” (Sasha)
“You don’t have to come if you’re not interested.” (Arnos)
Following Ray, I enter the main central street.
It’s very crowded but with my demon eyes, I’ll never lose sight of them and listening
really hard I could hear their conversation.
“Fufufu it’s great. There’s so many stalls around.” (Misa)
“Is there a festival going on as well?” (Ray)
Ray and Misa are smiling and laughing together as usual.
“If I remember correctly I think this is the birthday of the great hero Jerga. I’m sure
that’s what it said on the guide we were given by the academy. They celebrate the day
Jerga was born and it seems to go on for a whole month.” (Misa)
“Ohh.” (Ray)
Ray happily walks down the street watching the street performers and looking at the
stands.
Suddenly they stop and look at a stall.
“Want to try it?” (Ray)
“Yeah. I’ll give it a go.” (Misa)
697
They both head over to a stall that looks like an archery stall. There’s wooden bows
on the stand and it looks like there’s different prizes depending on what you hit.
Deiruheido and Azeshion have different currencies but our money was converted
before we left.
After paying Misa picked up a bow.
I’d say the targets were about 8 meters away and you get three arrows.
Misa aimed at the targets and missed all three times.
“Ahahaha. No good at all.” (Misa)
Although she failed Misa looked like she was having fun.
“You having a go Ray?” (Misa)
“I’ve never used a bow before.” (Ray)
Ray pays the shopkeeper and takes the bow from Misa.
“What were you aiming for?” (Ray)
“That target there.” (Misa)
The prize Misa was pointing at was a shell necklace.
“Can you hit it?” (Misa)
Ray draws the bow and aims.
His first arrow grazes the target.
“Almost. Only a bit more.” (Misa)
“I’ll hit it next time.” Ray says and smiles his refreshing smile
“Eh? You sure about saying that? Won’t you be ashamed if you miss?” (Misa)
“Want to bet?” (Ray)
“Then please treat me to something when you miss.” (Misa)
“Fine.” (Ray)
698
As Ray said fine his arrow had already been planted right in the middle of the target.
“Waaa! I should have expected that and right in the center no less. Amazing.” (Misa)
That’s the first time you’ve used a bow?
Even when it’s not a sword I see his fast growth is still present.
“...What’s with this? All that flirting going on between them...” (Sasha)
Standing behind me and peeking out from my back is Sasha. It seems she was
interested after all.
“Arent those two always like this though?” (Arnos)
“You’re wrong. This atmosphere is at least 3 times more sweeter than usual.” (Sasha)
Sasha has an envious look on her face.
“Congratulations. With that level of skill even if the deep darkness comes you’ll be
safe.” (shopkeeper)
“...Deep darkness?”
“Ooops. Sorry. I shouldn’t say such things during a birthday celebration. Now, which
one would you like?” (shopkeeper)
The shopkeeper shows them a selection of necklaces.
“Is that one there shellfish?” (Misa)
The shopkeeper picks up a shellfish necklace.
“It is indeed. Are you going to put it on her?” (Shopkeeper)
The shopkeeper passes a necklace with two shells on it to Ray.
“Thank you.” (Ray)
Ray and Misa leave the stall.
“Ahahaha. We’ve been misunderstood. Sorry.” (Misa)
“Why? I don’t mind.” (Ray)
699
“Ah...I...I see...ahaha...” (Misa)
Misa laughs shyly.
“Were you happy?” (Ray)
“Eh? What do you mean?” (Misa)
“Don’t you like Arnos? You might be misunderstood if you’re with me.” (Ray)
Misa hurriedly shook her head and her hands.
“You’re wrong. It’s a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! I have a great deal of
respect and admiration for Arnos-sama but just thinking about it is scary. I say it
because I’m a member of the fan union which is a cover for us unificationists. Besides...”
(Misa)
Ray smiles a bright smile.
“In that case it’s fine.” (Ray)
“...Errm, what’s fine...?” (Misa)
Ray holds out the necklace.
“It’s fine because I was going to give this to you.” (Ray)
“Eh...?” (Misa)
Misa looks surprised as she looks at Ray.
“It’s my thanks for taking care of my mother. I’m sorry its nothing special.” (Ray)
“No...I didn’t do anything useful at all. Ray-sans mother was saved by Arnos-sama.”
(Misa)
“You tried to save my mother at the risk of your own life. For someone who you
didn’t know very well, this is nowhere near enough to repay you.” (Ray)
“...If you say it like that I’ll go shy again...” (Misa)
“Me too.” (Ray)
700
Ray stares into Misa’s eyes.
“But...is it okay...?” (Misa)
“Wasnt the bet my win?” (Ray)
“Ah...that’s right...” (Misa)
Misa blushed a deep red.
“Will you take it?” (Ray)
Misa nods with a shy smile
Taking the necklace from Ray she tries to put it on.
“Eh? What’s with this clasp? How do you open it? It’s different from Deiruheido.”
(Misa)
“Here, let me.” (Ray)
Ray takes the necklace and easily undoes the clasp before reaching over to Misa and
putting the necklace on her.
“Ahaha...sorry...well...?” (Misa)
“It suits you.” (Ray)
Misa shyly looks down.
“It’s beautiful. This necklace has two shells and two strings. Is this design popular in
Azeshion?” (Misa)
“Looks like it.” (Ray)
Their conversation stops and even in the hustle and bustle off the main street time
seems to have stopped for them.
How long did they stand there before Ray says
“Shall we go and see what else is going on?”
“Yes.” (Misa)
701
The two of them set-off side by side, however, the street is getting even busier and
Misa is struggling to stay by Ray.
“Misa-san.” (Ray)
Ray grabs her hand.
“...Errm...that’s...” (Misa)
“I can’t use Though Transmission <Liikus> very well and I’d be troubled if I lost
sight of you.” (Ray)
“Ah...that’s right...yes...” (Misa)
Holding hands, the two of them enjoy the festival with smiles on their faces.
702
CHAPTER 77
UNREST
10 days later.
The academy exchange starts today.
Me and Ray returned to our room from the dining room and Ray immediately
collapsed on the bed.
“Going to sleep?” (Arnos)
“Yeah. We’ve still got time.” (Ray)
After eating so much Ray must have become sleepy because he immediately fell
asleep.
At the same time, a tapping sound started coming from somewhere.
The window?
“Nn?”
Opening the window I could see Misha outside.
703
“Cat-san. Nyaa.” (Misha)
When Misha called out a familiar black cat came running over.
After jumping on Misha’s shoulder it then jumps onto my window sill.
One of the old seven demon emperors Ivis Necron.
“What’s happened in Deiruheido?” (Arnos)
Like Melheys I instructed Ivis to investigate Avos Dillheavia in Deiruheido.
He must have urgent business after coming all the way out here.
“Three of the old seven demon emperors have disappeared from Deiruheido.” (Ivis)
“Oh. Where have they gone?” (Arnos)
“I’ve confirmed that they’ve entered Gairadeite but I lost them in this city. They
definitely haven’t left it though. They’re hiding here somewhere.” (Ivis)
This happened at the exact same time as the exchange? No way this is anything other
than planned.
“Any relationship with the hero academy?” (Arnos)
“I don’t know yet. I have a network of human contacts in the hero academy but none
of them has seen the missing emperors yet.” (Ivis)
If Avos Dillheavia and the hero academy are colluding together that makes for a
plain but understandable situation.
“Understood. Continue looking for any movement of the missing emperors.” (Arnos)
“Your will. I have one more thing I’d like to tell you. It may not be related to Avos
Dillheavia but it’s still worrisome.” (Ivis)
“What’s that?” (Arnos)
“On my arrival here I overheard some humans talking about the legend of the deep
darkness.” (Ivis)
704
Fumu. Didn’t that storekeeper say something about that as well?
“What is that anyway?” (Arnos)
“It’s an oral tradition passed down amongst the humans for a long time now. It says
that soon the deep darkness will once again swallow Azeshion but don’t be afraid and
offer prayers and hope to our legendary hero. If you do, he will return and the light of
hope will clear away the darkness.” (Ivis)
That’s a very common legend.
“This deep darkness could be the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Ivis)
“You think its a legend prophesising my reincarnation?” (Arnos)
“I do. It could have been handed down so they know to kill you when you are
reborn.” (Ivis)
“Fumu. What’s your basis for that thought?” (Arnos)
“After it piqued my interest I looked into it and found that this tale had been passed
down and spread to the whole of Azeshion from the students and graduates of the hero
academy. The deep darkness is said to bring despair to the humans but the heroes never
explained exactly what it is.” (Ivis)
It’s probably only the deep trust that they have in the heroes that allowed such a
vague rumor to spread. Humans have always believed in the strangest of things.
“In other words, since the hero academy is mostly unknown to the demons, they are
plotting to kill the reincarnated Demon King again and this time around they even want
to destroy his origin so he can’t revive.” (Arnos)
“I believe it was done that way on purpose because if it specifically mentioned the
Demon King of Tyranny us old seven demon emperors would have heard about it. This
705
way they can avoid a confrontation with Deiruheido by calling it the deep darkness.”
(Ivis)
The world became peaceful and interactions between the humans and the demons
were cut off. Were they waiting in the shadows while publicly pretending to forget?
“It’s not an impossible story but there’s some inconsistencies. For one, the name of
the Demon King even here in the hero academy is Avos Dillheavia.” (Arnos)
“Really? Are you certain?” (Ivis)
“There seems to be a gag order on that information but one of the students let it slip
out. I’m not going to say I’m definitely correct as they may be lying about the name but
let’s just say I’m very sure it’s correct.” (Arnos)
Ivis falls into silence while thinking.
If they had managed to keep a legend about the resurrection of the Demon King of
Tyranny going for 2000 years all the while looking for ways to defeat him you wouldn’t
have thought they’d get his name wrong. The hero academy will never fight me because
they are looking to fight the false Demon King.
“Is it possible the plans of Avos and the hero academy are connected with each other
to create this situation?” (Ivis)
“Possibly and three of the old seven demon emperors have come here.” (Arnos)
There’s three camps in Gairadeite now each with different expectations. There’s
Avos, the heroes and this me.
The chances of nothing happening is none existent.
There’s also the chance of other unexpected situations appearing as well.
“You chase after the demon emperors whereabouts and I’m going to search the
academy since today is the start of the exchange.” (Arnos)
706
“Your will.” (Ivis)
Ivis jumps out of the window.
“Work?” (Misha)
Misha grabbed onto the window sill and pulled herself up but only enough for her
face to peep in for some reason.
“Work?” (Arnos)
“Demon King work?” (Misha)
Ahh, I see.
“Pretty much. Looks like we’ve come to a troublesome place.” (Arnos)
“Help?” (Misha)
“If it’s necessary. What were you doing outside?” (Arnos)
“Going to school.” Misha says in her usual indifferent tone.
“Isn’t it still early?” (Arnos)
“Because its the first day.” (Misha)
Indeed. That’s very Misha
I threw my body through the open window and landed outside.
Misha looks at me with a curious look.
“Let’s go together.” (Arnos)
“Nn.” Misha nodded happily.
Taking a leisurely walk me and Misha arrive at the hero academy.
Putting my hand on the door I go to unlock <Digit> but its opens automatically.
Have the opening conditions been altered?
“That reminds me. Where do we actually need to go to?” (Arnos)
“Grand auditorium.” (Misha)
707
Looking around Misha points
“There.” (Misha)
Looking over I see a signboard with the words grand auditorium on it and pointing
us in the direction of it.
I assume this has been prepared for us?
Following the instructions of the signboards, we go up some stairs and follow a
passage to the back of the academy.
Arriving at the end of the corridor we find a pair of double doors and a plate saying
Grand Auditorium.
Opening the door a very large space greets my eyes. The seats tier upwards and the
blackboard is on the lowest platform so everyone can see.
“Big.” (Misha)
“There’s a lot of students between us and the hero academy.” (Arnos)
There’re two whole classes of just us demons alone then there’s the heroes. If you
count us all it will probably need a classroom this big.
“Wooo its Arnos. Good morning.”
In the front row is a girl with long black hair waving at me.
Its Eleonor. She runs up the stairs and comes over to us.
“You’re early Arnos. That’s unexpected. Are you possibly an honour student?”
(Eleonor)
“It was just on a whim.” (Arnos)
Misha cocked her head in curiosity.
“Acquaintance?” (Misha)
“Aah, sorry I haven’t introduced myself yet. Hero academy 3rd year Eleonor Bianca.”
708
Misha bowed her head.
“Demon King academy first year Misha Necron.”
“Pleased to meet you Misha-chan. I’m fine with Eleonor.”
Misha nods.
“Nice to meet you.”
“Is now okay? I have a question about the hero Kanon—” (Arnos)
Just then a voice sounded from the entrance.
“Hee. I wonder what it is? I’ll answer if you like Demon King academy onii-san.”
The blonde boy I saw in the library comes over.
Ledoriano and Laos were also with him.
“Pleasure to meet you. Hero academy selection class [Jergakanon] 3rd rank,
reincarnated from the second origin of the hero Kanon. Holy ground creation knight
Heine Kanon Iorg.”
Fumu. Every single one of them has a long self-introduction.
“I heard that Laos was bothering you. I’m sorry about that. He’s a little too quick to
quarrel with people.” (Heine)
“No need to apologize. I was just lightly playing with him.” (Arnos)
Standing next to Heine Laos frowns.
“I’m grateful for you saying that. Aah, do you want to play something with me as
well?” (Heine)
Hou. He just said something amusing.
“What kind of play?” (Arnos)
709
“Today’s class is a lecture. For a bit of recreation, I’m planning on doing something
like a rivalry between Deruzogedo and Arclaniska. How about if the loser answers
whatever the winner asks?” (Heine)
I see
“I don’t mind.” (Arnos)
“Well then.” (Heine)
Heine casts <Zekt>
Those who lose in today’s game answer the questions of the winner without lying.
“By the way, one of my questions is I want to know who the Demon King of Tyranny
is.” (Heine)
Heine starts probing a little with his question trying to sound us out.
“Of course, even if you ask about the competition yo—” (Heine)
I stop listening to him and just signed <Zekt>
“Hee. Is that okay? You signed it so easily. This is different from going all out with
magic you know.” (Heine)
“There’s no problem even if you find out who the Demon King of Tyranny is.
Anyway...” (Arnos)
I’ll teach Heine and the others the obvious truth.
“No matter what the conditions are, I’ll never lose.” (Arnos)
710
CHAPTER 78
HERO ACADEMY CLASS
Heine makes an innocent smile
“If you look down on humans too much you’ll regret it onii-san.” (Heine)
With those parting words, they left for the front row of the auditorium.
“Arnos.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor makes as small beckoning gesture and whispers to me
“Hey. Did you forget my advice?” (Eleonor)
“Humans haven’t changed in 2000 years?” (Arnos)
She nods.
“Then there’s no problem. Humans are always plotting something and they soon
realise its pointless. It will be the same now as it was then.” (Arnos)
Eleonor’s face goes blank listening to my words.
“What was your name in your past life Arnos?” (Eleonor)
“The same as it is now.” (Arnos)
711
“Anos Voldigoad?” (Elenor)
When I nodded Eleonor tilted her head like she was trying to remember.
“It seems humans have completely forgotten my name.” (Arnos)
“No matter how famous you were then you should still be careful now.” (Eleonor)
Giving me a warning Eleonor heads back down to the seats.
She turns around with a questioning look.
“What was your name before you reincarnated?” (Arnos)
“Same as you Arnos. I’ve been Eleonor for a long time.” (Eleonor)
I knew all the important people in Azeshion but I’m not familiar with that name.
Even looking directly at her origin I’m sure I never met her in the age of myths.
“I don’t think we ever met as I don’t recognise you.” (Arnos)
If she has her memory from her previous lives then there’s a very high probability
that she was born after I died. It was probably some time after the Demon King of
Tyranny was renamed to Avos Dillheavia.
“Later then.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor heads of to Heine and the others.
“When did you meet?” (Misha)
“We met by chance on the day we arrived in Gairadeite.” (Arnos)
Misha stares at Eleonor sitting down in the front row.
“...Looks sad...” (Misha)
“Eleonor?” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
“She seems very carefree though.” (Arnos)
712
“Surface appearance.” (Misha)
I look at Eleonor but I can only see a carefree person with a no tension expression on
her face.
“Could be something else.” (Misha)
“Is it hard to explain?” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
“Forget about it.” (Misha)
“No.” (Arnos)
At the very least Eleonor knows what the Academies scheme is and it seems that she
doesn’t agree with it otherwise there would be no reason to give me any advice.
If that is the case then its no wonder she’s suffering even with her laid back
personality.
Misha’s demon eyes see through people more than most.
“I’ll bear it in mind.” (Arnos)
Misha blinks a couple of times.
“Arnos is kind.” (Misha)
“No. It’s because you have excellent demon eyes.” (Arnos)
“On about Eleonor.” (Misha)
“Does it seem like I’m being meddlesome?” (Arnos)
“Something else?” (Misha)
“She seems to know what happened in the years after I died. It’s possible she might
have a lead on Avos Dillheavia.” (Arnos)
Misha looks at me while I’m talking.
713
“It can’t be helped if I end up helping her while dealing with this dull plot.” (Arnos)
*Fufufu* Misha laughs softly.
“Arnos like.” (Misha)
Misha sees straight through to my true motive.
Yare yare. This is actually a bit embarrassing.
“Sit down?” (Misha)
“Aah.” (Arnos)
The seating in the auditorium is roughly divided into two and according to the sign
the hero academy is to the right of the blackboard and the Demon King academy is to
the left of the blackboard.
Moving over to the left side we sit in the middle.
While waiting students slowly start filtering into the room. After a while, Misa,
Sasha, various royals and members of my fan union also enter.
Are all the students of the hero academy attending? All the seats bar one are taken
on their side.
Just like our school is divided into black and white clothes their’s is divided into
scarlet and indigo blue.
Scarlet is for those belonging to Jergakanon and looking around the room there’s not
many of them.
My back was tapped with a finger just as class was about to start.
“Arnos-sama, what’s happened to Ray-san?” Misa asks in an anxious voice.
Oh yeah, that guy hasn’t come yet.
“He fell asleep again.” (Arnos)
He’s a shameless guy sleeping through the first day.
714
“Well. Not like he’d get much out of the class anyway. He’ll turn up later with an
innocent look on his face no doubt.” (Arnos)
“Ahahah...that’s true...” (Misa)
The bell rang out and unlike our school, this one gives off a gentle tone.
Menou and a stern-looking man in the prime of his life entered the auditorium.
The man is wearing a red robe and looks very inflexible. A teacher from the hero
academy I assume.
“Sit down everyone.”
The man spoke in a low voice and all the students still standing immediately sat
down.
“As we’ve been telling you for a while the academy exchange starts today. For those
of you from the Demon King academy I am Diego Kanon Ijayshka. I’m the headteacher
here at the hero academy and I’m also the teacher in charge of the selection class
Jergakanon.” (Diego)
The headteacher of the selection class. They’re pulling out all the stops for this
exchange.
By his name, Diego is also one of the Kanon reincarnations and he’s no doubt a
graduate of his academy.
It seems some of them who studied here now teach the next generation of heroes and
pass on their teachings.
Looking at him I can’t see the Kanon from 2000 years ago. Another miss.
“Let me introduce my disciple. This is Menou Historia Sensei who teaches at the
Demon King academy. She’s an excellent person who’s been teaching 3rd-year students
at the Demon King academy for many years. Make sure you aren’t rude to her.” (Diego)
715
Menou takes one step forward.
“I’m Menou Historia and I’ll be in your care during this exchange. Nice to meet you
all.” Menou says with a smile.
“Now then since this is the first day and we don’t know each other very well yet this
class will be a simple recreation class to help us get along.” (Diego)
Using magic Diego writes on the blackboard.
—Competetive academy class——
“Competetive academy class. It’s an exaggerated name though. The students of each
school give questions and the other side answers them. The rule is to compete for the
highest score.” (Diego)
I see. By asking and answering questions you can see the level of knowledge between
each school.
“Now then let’s begin. Let’s have the hero side set the tone. 2nd place Ledoriano.”
(Diego)
Ledoriano stood up when called.
“Ask a question.” (Diego)
“Certainly.” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano pushes his glasses up with his index finger.
“I’ll start with a beginner question. Please explain what the effect of the magic
Consecration <Rihido> is and show the formula.” (Ledoriano)
The Demon King seat side was suddenly noisy.
“Eh...? I have no idea what that is...”
“Same here. We haven’t learnt that.”
“Ah, but the 3rd years might know.”
716
Menou claps her hands.
“Yes yes everyone quieten down. 3rd-year Libest-kun.” (Menou)
Libest stands up.
“I’m sorry but...do you know the answer?” (Menou)
“...No, I don’t. Isn’t this fundamentally flawed though Menou sensei? How can I
know what they are taught at other schools? How can this be a proper ice-breaker unless
the questions are limited to general knowledge?” (Libest)
“I think this is general knowledge though. You say the class itself is at fault for not
being taught it but isn’t it actually your own fault for not studying enough?” (Ledoriano)
Libest starts to look angry.
“Alright then. In that case, can you describe and show the effects of Demonization
<Nedora>.” (Libest)
You can see Libest thinks there’s no way he will know, however, Ledoriano simply
smiled.
“Sure.” (Ledoriano)
Drawing the formula on the board he begins to explain.
“<Nedora> is a magic that is mainly used to transform animals. Basically, it’s
physical abilities are strengthened but the changes vary depending on the caster and the
animal. Sometimes its intelligence decreases, other times it increases and sometimes it
increases enough that they become able to understand human language. Also, the
animal that has <Nedora> cast on it changes its appearance into that of a demon. In the
current Deiruheido unless certain conditions are met <Nedora> is forbidden from being
used.” (Ledoraino)
Libest just looks and has nothing to come back with.
717
“How was that?” (Ledoraino)
“...Correct answer...” (Libest)
Menou seems really impressed with Ledoriano after seeing the formula and listening
to his explanation.
“Hmmm. It seems the 3rd year students are offended by my beginner problem.
Considering the level difference between us it might be better to cancel this competition
or would you like a handicap?” (Ledoriano)
“Umu, you might be right. It’s true none of them seem to know what <Rihido> is...”
Diego speaks in a troubled voice though a sly expression was creeping onto his face.
“Diego sensei can you come here a minute...” (Menou)
They both move over to the corner of the platform.
“...This isn’t what you said before. You said this competition was intended to let each
side know what they have learnt and what they don’t know.” (Menou)
I doubt the other students could hear what was being said but I could hear them.
“It was but that was because I assumed they knew at least common level things. I
honestly didn’t think the level of the Demon King academy was this low...No, sorry. This
was outside my calculations...” (Diego)
Laughter leaks from the hero academy side.
Unlike Menou who was whispering Diego was speaking at full volume.
“Everyone, it’s rude to laugh. No matter how low level they are they’re doing their
best.” (Diego)
Turing his back to Menou, Diego address the students.
I didn’t miss the contemptuous look that briefly crossed his face.
718
On the surface, it looks like he’s rebuking the students but he’s just treating us with
contempt. He doesn’t dare to insult the Demon King academy directly so he does it this
way by saying we are doing our best.
“Let’s think of a method to match our levels as much as possible.”
Menou bites her lip.
It must be frustrating for her. Officially they are playing innocent but this hostility is
barely dressed up. It’s pretty nasty.
It’s almost as if all the students at the Demon King academy are considered lower
beings than the hero academy students. If by some miracle Diego doesn’t feel that way
there was still no need to be that rude.
In this nasty battle, the humans are one step above the demons.
The art of belittling others without fighting is not something the demons can imitate
since, as a race, they are honest to a fault.
The humans are starting to get a little intolerable with this.
“<Rihido> is a magic that gives sacred power to weapons, armor and tools.” (Arnos)
I stand up and start answering.
“Simply put <Rihido> promotes the function of an object. A sword, for example,
would cut better. Taken to its extreme its possible to create simple objects or turn
existing objects into magic tools. Practically though that would require the magic power
of over 100 sages so it’s not really possible.” (Arnos)
I draw the magic formula on the blackboard using magic without leaving my seat.
“Arnos...” (Menou)
Menou’s face broke into a broad smile looking at me.
“How was that?” (Arnos)
719
“...Correct answer...the magic formula is also correct...” Diego says almost in a growl.
“However, the part where you say that <Rihido> in its extreme can make tools or
turn them into magic tools is a gross exaggeration. At best it would have the power near
to that of a magic tool but it wouldn’t be one. It is factually wrong to say it can be used
for that. It seems you have studied reasonably well but have been misled by exaggerated
research results.” (Diego)
Laughter leaks from the hero side at Diego’s words.
“I thought he might be slightly better than the others but it seems he’s stupid.”
“Magic tools don’t work like that.”
“That’s right. A magic tool is something that has its magic built into it so it’s origin is
different.”
“It seems like he has misunderstood the basics of magic.”
Yare yare. Humans and their common sense. They always get too caught up in it.
To be honest I saw this coming though.
“Fumu. If you don’t know how then let me show you.” (Arnos)
I stand back up and walk over to the platform.
On my way down I point to a sword that’s hung on the wall near the ceiling and pull
it down slowly in front of Diego using magic.
Stepping up on the platform I hold my hand over the sword and the magic formation
for <Rihido> appears.
I finish and turn the sword around and present the hilt to Diego.
“...This is...no way...” (Diego)
Diego touches the sword without any fear and when he does the blade emits the glow
of magic.
720
All the students of the hero academy leaned forward.
“Hey...! It’s a lie right!? That glow...!”
“Impossible...! That’s...that’s a holy sword...!”
“Impossible...He said <Rihido> could create magic tools! That’s not a magic tool,
that’s a holy sword!”
“Wait...that’s not the problem here. Isn’t he a demon! They can’t use <Rihido> in the
first place!! That’s a magic only allowed to be used by a hero!!”
Diego stares at the holy sword in amazement. It seems like he can’t believe whats
happened.
“You need to discard that common sense and stare deeper into the abyss Diego. If
the headteacher in charge of the school doesn’t know the answer, then all the students
will be ridiculed.” (Arnos)
721
CHAPTER 79
HEROES CONFUSION
Heading back to my seat I can see my fan union looking on with faces filled with
rapture.
“Arnos-sama is the best!”
“Yeah! He can do anything he wants! I’ll follow him for the rest of my life!”
“Me too! That teacher though. Isn’t he the best and highest ranked teacher here who
even teachers the heroes? My opinion of him is ruined now. How bad is it when your
understanding of hero magic is less than a student from the Demon King academy?”
“Arnos-sama might have done too much. I actually feel a little sorry for those
students.”
“What should I do!? I’ve just noticed something amazing!”
“...I have a bad feeling about this but I’ll ask. What have you noticed?”
“Demon swords are also a boys thing right? They are all about their demon sword.”
“...I don’t think demon sword really has that meaning...”
722
“What about holy swords then?”
“...!? Arnos-sama dual-wields!”
Kyaaaaaaaaaaa! Their voices ring out.
Looking over at the hero students half look confused at the sudden overwhelming
momentum coming from our side and the other half look humiliated as well as
confused.
“That surprised me a bit.” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano pushed his glasses up with his index finger.
“But thanks to your display I understand it now. Overwhelming magic knowledge, a
tremendous amount of magic power, and the technique to manipulate magic only meant
for the heroes.” (Ledoriano)
Looking at me with his cold look Ledoriano speaks confidently, “Anos Voldigoad.
You are the Demon King of Tyranny reborn.” (Ledoriano)
Laughter breaks out from the Demon King academy side.
“Fuhahaha. Hey, what are you saying? Stop looking for an excuse just because Arnos
answered your question.”
“Aah. He can’t tell the difference between black clothes and white clothes. How
embarrassing.”
“Lay off hero side. Don’t you know anything about the Demon King academy?”
“If you know then stop talking.”
“No matter how amazing it is Arnos’ magic has no value. I suppose a human like you
wouldn’t get it.”
Ledoriano’s face starts to take on a dubious look. It seems this was outside of his
expectations.
723
“If you say that he is not the Demon King of Tyranny then who is he?” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano pursues it sharpy but even that question is ridiculed.
“Ledoriano-kun was it?”
The 3rd year student Libest speaks up.
“You seem somewhat familiar with the magic of the demons, but do you know what
the academy badges we wear represent?” (Libest)
“Of course. They represent your ability to be a demon emperor after taking the magic
power and aptitude tests. The shape is always either polygonal or a star in a circle and
the more sides or points there are the better you are.” (Ledoriano)
“Heeee. So it’s always a star or a pentagram huh? Then tell me what shape is Arnos’
badge?” (Libest)
Ledoriano looks at my badge and its not a star or a polygon.
“...A cross...I don’t have any information on that...” (Ledoriano)
“That, Ledoriano-kun is the brand of the inept. In the entire history of the Demon
King academy, Arnos is the most distant from the existence known as the Demon King
of Tyranny. If you call him the Demon King in Deiruheido everyone will laugh at you.”
(Libest)
Following on from Libest some of the other 3rd years speak up.
“That’s right. Even the headmaster of the Demon King academy has never bothered
to meet him.”
“How embarrassing to mistake that inept person for the Demon King of Tyranny.”
“Arnos is not accepted by anybody back home.”
Perhaps they were still angry about their treatment earlier but all the royals were
riled up and getting even angrier about me being called the Demon King of Tyranny.
724
“...You are branding him inept when he has all that power? If that’s the case then
what are the top students like?” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano gulps and starts to look a bit scared.
It looks like the atmosphere created between me and the royals these last 2 months
hasn’t been investigated by the hero academy yet. Looking at it from the sides like the
heroes it must be difficult to grasp the current situation.
“...Aren’t they just bluffing to hide him...?” Laos whispers to Ledoriano who shakes
his head.
“The Demon King of Tyranny is held in such high regard in Deiruheido that they
won’t even speak his name. There’s no way they’d insult him even if acting and they
would definitely never give him the brand of the inept even to hide him...” (Ledoraino)
“Then what are you saying? That Deigo-sensei is inferior in magic knowledge to an
inept non-conformist?” (Laos)
“Even if it’s only this one time please calm down Laos.” (Ledoriano)
“Calm down! It’s not just magic its a heroes magic!”
Laos stands up and addresses me.
“Hey, you. Anos Voldigoad. Are you the Demon King of Tyranny?” (Laos)
“I am.” (Arnos)
“Wha...”
Laos suddenly turns cautious at my acknowledgement.
“I’ll teach you something. The name of the Demon King of Tyranny is Anos
Voldigoad. Your history books and textbooks are wrong so you’d better rewrite them.”
(Arnos)
“...What did...you just say...” (Laos)
725
Laos looks confused which is to be expected since they were taught another name
and now I’ve told him to doubt that.
“Hey Hey. Look at him. That lie of yours is growing old now Arnos.”
“You should understand with this. Don’t believe that inept persons lie.”
“First off he’s not even a royal. He can’t be the reincarnation of the Demon King
because he hasn’t fully inherited his blood for the founder to reincarnate into!”
The royals begin jeering.
“Fumu. Don’t worry about what those fellows are saying. Also, I’m not bothered if
you acknowledge me as the Demon King of Tyranny or not.” (Arnos)
Laos gets angry again.
“...What’s going on...!?I don’t understand any of this...!” (Laos)
Fumu. I guess if people don’t have an answer they selfishly decide on one and look
away from the truth that is all around them.
No. Actually, it’s quite a funny spectacle.
“Alright alright. Everyone stop being noisy.” (Menou)
Menou claps her hands and calms the students down.
“Diego sensei the question about <Nedora> was ours so its the hero classes next.”
(Menou)
“Aah, that’s right.” (Diego)
Diego turns to the class to select someone.
“Fumu. Don’t get too excited about the next question. Try not to give the wrong
answer this time okay” (Arnos)
Diego stiffened at my words.
726
“You can’t say that Arnos. It was just a mistake by Diego-sensei. It’s impossible for
the dean of the hero academy to make a mistake with hero magic. Right sensei?”
(Menou)
Menou gets a little revenge on Diego in return for earlier.
“*Cough* It seems we might have to change our plans a little. I want to continue this
little ice breaker but it seems better to move on to the next class.” (Diego)
Escape while there’s still chance huh?
“Eeh? is the hero academy running away?”
“That’s right. Things were getting good.”
“We both have a draw with one correct answer each. Any more than this and they’ll
lose.”
“How can we lose if even their sensei gives the wrong answer?”
As expected from my fellow demons, they just blast away with a straight delivery.
“...Don’t be stupid. As if we can lose in our own school. Let’s continue for a while
sensei. The pride of the hero academy needs to be shown a little.” (Heine)
Deigo walks over to Heine and scolds him in a whisper.
“Are you going to shame me even further in front of the demons...!” (Diego)
Heine has a confused expression on his face.
Deigo shrugs his shoulders like he’s given up and returns.
“Class is resumed.” (Diego)
Kuhahaha. What was that? I’m starting to feel sorry for Heine and the others having
such a small fry teacher.
Compared to this guy even Emilia felt more like a teacher.
727
CHAPTER 80
HOSTILE
There was almost a tingling to the air in the auditorium.
The royals from our side are angry with the heroes and they, in turn, are angry due to
the humiliation they just received.
Does this class even have a point anymore?
The low voice of Diego echoed out in the heavy atmosphere coating the auditorium.
“Holy swords are swords blessed mainly by the gods. They have magic power and
chose their owners. Swords can also become holy swords if a spirit inhabits the blade.
Apart from those two cases, there is no other way to create holy swords.” (Diego)
Diego looked like someone being made to swallow boiling water as he talked.
At his words, murmurings came from the Demon King academy side causing Diego
to stop and clear his throat.
“Of course, there are exceptions to everything.” (Diego)
Throwing out that line in desperation Diego continues.
728
“Holy swords are very rare items that you cannot just make more of even if you want
to. Demon swords are great in that they can be mass-produced but holy swords are of a
higher quality. That’s because on top of their own magic power they can also have the
power of the gods and spirits reside within them. That is also what gives them their holy
radiance.” (Diego)
He’s not wrong per se in saying that holy swords are of a higher quality. There are
demon swords with weak magic powers whereas all holy swords have strong magic.
Also, most holy swords can seal a demon’s power. That ability is the main reason for
most of the demons’ deaths.
It’s one of the reasons that humans who are inferior to the demons in both strength
and magic were barely able to oppose the demons.
“It’s said that the number of holy swords existing in the world is 88. Amongst those
88 the legendary holy sword used by the hero Kanon is regarded as the finest. The spirit
god sword Evance Mana. 2000 years ago a master craftsman forged it before the gods
blessed it and spirits dwelled within it.” (Diego)
Fumu. There’s a nostalgic name. It was a ridiculously powerful magic sword. So
much so it wasn’t even possible to think of it as a sword.
Well, it was a sword made exclusively to kill me after all.
“It was lost 2000 years ago but it’s said that when a great disaster comes to this
world it will reveal itself along with the hero of legend and bring light back to this
world.” (Diego)
So it was lost.
729
2000 years ago in the whole of Azeshion, only Kanon could wield Evance Mana.
With its owner gone it possible the holy sword that picks its own user disappeared. After
all, the Demon King it was supposed to kill hasn’t existed for 2000 years.
I’m suspicious about it really being lost though. If Ivis’ expectations are correct then
whoever is trying to kill me now I’ve reincarnated will need Evance Mana or there’s no
point even bothering.
“Speaking of 2000 years ago there’s an interesting anecdote that comes from that
time about Mishen’s necklace. It’s a story about love and reincarnation. Does anyone
from the Demon King academy know of it?” (Diego)
There’s no way a demon from Deiruheido will anything about an Azeshion anecdote.
Naturally, no one raised their hand and after seeing this Deigo started gloating.
Yare yare. What a petty person. Even I’m starting to feel embarrassed for him.
“So nobody knows? Well, it can’t be helped. Then can somebody from the hero
academy side please expl—” (Diego)
“Mishens necklace is said to have been given to lovers when one of them went to the
battlefield.” (Arnos)
Deigo gritted his teeth when I answered.
Fumu. A hit. Looks like the story didn’t change but then again there’d be no point
changing a common myth like this.
If it wasn’t magic related then I wouldn’t have known it but luckily this a story from
before I reincarnated so naturally, I know it.
“2000 years ago in the early days of the war, most of the humans that went to the
battlefield did not survive. Therefore they made a wish on Mishens necklace that they
would be tied together with their lovers and would be reborn in the same era. The shell
730
of the Mishens shellfish that lives in Gairadeite lake is broken in two and made into two
necklaces. One was worn by the lover staying behind and the other was worn by the one
that went to the battlefield.” (Arnos)
Diego just glares at me. It seems all he really wants to do it make us demons look like
idiots.
“The Mishens shellfish live by drinking the sacred water of the lake and are said to be
messengers of the gods. The humans of the time believed that the divided shells would
guide the two origins to each other after death so they could meet.” (Arnos)
From my perspective, the Mishens shell doesn’t have the power to act on someone’s
origin though I understand there may be times when people want to cling to something.
Whenever I killed a human that wore a Mishens necklace I always cast Reincarnation
<Silica> on them. Magic is greatly controlled by the heart after all. If their desires were
genuine then they may very well meet each other again when they are reborn.
Of course, it could have been that me doing that was just a way for me to soothe my
conscience a little bit.
“In the latter half of the war hope arose in Gairadeite due to the activities of the hero
Kanon. Many more people returned from the battlefield wearing Mishens necklaces and
married their lovers. After that, the necklaces were simply called shellfish necklaces and
the custom of combining the two shells into one and presenting it to your lover was
born.” (Arnos)
As peace approached people began to see hope which sounds good but some were
simply trying to turn away from reality.
Only Gairadeite who had the hero was barely able to hold back the invasion of the
demons. In the rest of Azeshion, the humans were being steadily hunted down.
731
“In addition, if someone was seeking marriage the tradition was born of dividing the
necklace and only wearing one half to signal their desire for marriage. That tradition still
persists to this day.” (Arnos)
Finishing my explanation Deigo simply grumbles.
“...That’s right.”
The bell rings signaling the end of class.
“Okay then. Next class starts in 10 minutes.” (Diego)
Diego leaves the hall in a hurry.
“It’s regrettable that our competition couldn’t be completed Demon King academy
onii-san.” (Heine)
Heine smiled at me with a generous smile.
“What are you talking about? This game is my win. You teacher acknowledged your
loss.” (Arnos)
“Tch. How shrewd.” Heine said without a hint a shyness or timidity.
If I believed that this game had no winner then <Zekt> becomes invalid. Which one
of us is the shrewd one Heine?
“Do you want to know about the hero Kanon?” (Heine)
“No.” (Arnos)
Kanon was killed by the humans and there’s a mountain of things I want to ask about
that but Eleonor says its a secret. I won’t be asking you.
<Zekt> was only valid for one answer per question. If I ask too ambiguous a question
then the answer can be just as ambiguous.
“I’ll ask another question. Do you know the name of the Demon King of Tyranny?”
(Arnos)
732
“...Is that okay? You want me to say it here?” (Heine)
“I don’t care.” (Arnos)
“Avos Dilleavia.” (Heine)
You can’t lie under the effect of <Zekt> and I can’t see any evidence that the contract
has been forcibly altered or destroyed. It seems he really doesn’t know the name of the
“Something wrong?” (Heine)
“No, I just wanted to confirm something.” (Arnos)
“Ohh.” (Heine)
Heine flashes a mischievous smile.
“By the way, do you know about tomorrow? Were going to have a test between our
two schools.” (Heine)
“Fumu. Do you want to bet again?” (Arnos)
“Yeah. Tomorrow’s test is going to be a good honest fight all fair and square.”
(Heine)
Heine holds out his hand with an innocent look on his face.
“My my. It doesn’t sound like you are saying to you are going to cheat and be
underhanded at all.” (Arnos)
I smile back at Heine while shaking his hand.
“No way. Please look forward to tomorrow onii-san. I’m sure you’ll be surprised.”
(Heine)
Heine and the other two head back to their side.
What’s he planning? Not that it matters as the result will be the same as today.
“Hey hey, Misa. Is that the shellfish necklace Arnos-sama was on about earlier?”
733
The fan union girls are gathering around Misa’s seat.
“Ah...it looks like it...” (Misa)
Misa’s words become vague.
“Hang on. This reaction is suspicious. Really suspicious Misa. Did someone buy it for
you?”
Fumu. How sharp.
“Ah…ahahaha...that’s not true...I bought this myself.” (Misa)
“Hmmm. Is that so?”
“Did someone give it to you who bought it themselves?”
“It’s got to be.”
“No way! Did you get it from Arnos-sama!?”
“Traitor...!!”
“You’re wrong! I really bought it myself!” (Misa)
“Really?”
“Will you bet your life on that statement?”
“...Ye...yes...” (Misa)
Misa answers while being pressured.
“Eh? Has the first lesson finished already?”
Turning around I see Ray standing there.
“It’s just finished.” (Arnos)
“Really? Guess I overslept a little.” (Ray)
Without caring in the slightest Ray searches for a free seat.
“Is here free Misa?” (Ray)
“Ah, yes. It’s fine.” (Misa)
734
Ray sits next to Misa and looks at the necklace she’s wearing.
“You’re wearing it? I’m glad.” (Ray)
“Ah...erm...ah…ahahaha...” (Misa)
Misa looks really awkward and looks around at the fan union girls who are now
looking at Misa with great interest.
All their eyes are asking the same question.
“...Yes...” (Misa)
Misa answers like she’s given up and all the fan union girls lean back in surprise
before they all move away from Misa and face each other.
“Yes! She said yes!”
“That means Ray-kun gave it to Misa!?”
“Eh? But Ray-kun is with Arnos-sama...”
“Then that means...”
“In other words...”
“She’s keeping indirect company with Arnos-samaaaaaaaaaaa!!”
It seems they reached their conclusion from a rather slanted angle.
735
CHAPTER 81
ACADEMY OPPOSITION TEST
The next day.
We have come to lake Seimei outside the castle walls for the test.
Students from both academies are carefully checking their equipment and magic
tools in preparation for the test.
Students from both academies got angry yesterday and even though neither side is
looking at the other they are both giving off a tense atmosphere. Both sides might as well
be saying I’ll show you.
The bell signaling the start of lessons rings out and Diego starts talking.
“Today we have an opposition test. As you already know opposition tests are done
using army magic. The hero academy will be using Hero Unit <Asura> while the Demon
King academy will be using Demon King Army <Guys>. It should prove to be
meaningful training since the characteristics of each spell are different.” (Diego)
736
Even though Diego is explaining in a simple manner his eyes are giving off an eerie
light.
“Dark feeling” Misha murmurs next to me.
“Fumu. He certainly doesn’t seem too sane. It’s a face I saw a lot of 2000 years ago.”
(Arnos)
“In a cage of hatred.” (Misha)
It’s strange though this hatred for the demons. How can you be so hostile to an
opponent which you have had no interaction with? And after yesterday events it’s an
even lower boiling point it seems.
“The location for the test is lake Seimei. In other words, it’s an underwater battle.
This is a measure to prevent damage to Gairadeite from magic. The surface of the water
forms a natural anti-magic barrier and minimizes the power of attack magic cast in it.
Please do not cast magic above the water.” (Diego)
There are normal humans in Gairadeite after all. Unlike the demons, their bodies are
weak so they are prone to magical influences.
“In addition, because lake Seimei is a testing ground there are buildings as well as
caves in it. Making good use of them will be the key to victory. Now, any questions?”
(Diego)
No one raised their hand.
“Menou-sensei I’ll have the selection class take part as they are used to using army
magic and training in lake Seimei. Does the Demon King academy have any 3rd-year
students that have combat training and knowledge of army magic?” (Diego)
Menou looked at me for an instant.
737
“Or the chaos generation, was it? Even reincarnated people will be fine. I don’t
mind.” (Diego)
“We’ll use 3rd-year students.” (Menou)
“Understood” (Diego)
A weird smile crossed Diego’s face for an instant.
“Don’t be too hard on us.” (Diego)
“Same here.” (Menou)
Menou and Diego walk away from each other.
“Gather here everyone.” (Menou)
All the Demon King academy students gather around Menou.
“As explained by Diego-sensei we will be doing an opposition exam. The 3rd-year
students will be going out. The first-year students haven’t trained in underwater warfare
and it’s only Arnoss team that is likely to have the land advantage over there.” (Menou)
This is true. Two of the chaos generation Sasha and Ray are in my group. It’s no
exaggeration to say that the remaining students are nothing but a disorganised mob.
“However, there are only five members in Arnoss team and at the moment the school
rules say that teams with less than 10 people cannot participate.” (Menou)
Fumu. I think I remember Sasha saying something about that before.
“You can borrow the remaining five people from other teams but such a sudden
change would not make for very good group coordination.” (Menou)
“Matching the numbers is enough. I’ll take on the students from the heroes side by
myself if you like?” (Arnos)
Sasha made a disapproving look at my words.
“Hang on. Why by yourself? I’ll be troubled if you don’t leave me my share.”
738
Ray nods at her words.
“It’s about time I tried out this sword.”
Misa laughs.
“Ahahaha... I might not be very helpful but I’ll do my best.”
Misha looks at me
“Help you.”
“If it’s you Menou you can see the power of me and my subordinates.” (Arnos)
“I can.” (Menou)
After affirming it Menou shows an unusually mischievous look.
“Sensei is a little angry here too.” (Menou)
“Oh?” (Arnos)
“It will certainly be an easy win for Arnos but I want to show those hero academy
boys the power of my students.” (Menou)
Fumu. Is that how it was?
It’s true that my easy victory will do little to calm down Menou’s sour feelings and
that’s why she wants to show the power of the students she raised with her own hands.
“I understand your feelings Menou but do your 3rd-year students know how to deal
with heroes?” (Arnos)
“...Do you know Arnos?” (Menou)
“Who do you think I am?” (Arnos)
Menou didn’t answer and fell silent.
“In the old days those guys were sly and that class yesterday showed that they
haven’t changed. If you don’t know what they have planned in this test then using my
team would be the wisest move.” (Arnos)
739
“Then why not think about it this way?”
It was the 3rd-year Libest.
“If we don’t know what they have planned then why not let us third-years go out and
see what they are planning?” (Libest)
Fumu. One of the royals has said something unusual.
“I don’t know where they found the information from but the hero academy knows a
lot about the demons. We are at a disadvantage in this test just from that. More than
anything we need to know their intentions.” (Libest)
It’s a pretty standard strategy plus 2000 years have passed since we’ve had to fight
the humans. If they really want to destroy the Demon King of Tyranny then they have
probably developed magic I don’t know anything about.
If they have developed such magic I doubt they would be stupid enough to use it here
though. It will probably be the same fighting methods from 2000 years ago.
“Even if I don’t know anything I won’t lose.” (Arnos)
“I see you’re as arrogant as the rumors say though most just say you are an inept
person.” (Libest)
Libest sighs.
“Anos Voldigoad, I am from one of the royal families and frankly speaking I will
never forgive you for saying you are the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Libest)
With a strong will, he continues
“However, when you made that holy sword yesterday in my chest I felt satisfied.”
(Libest)
“Hou.” (Arnos)
740
“You’re a disagreeable man but you’re a demon. They are different, however. To
insult the Demon King academy is to insult the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Libest)
I suppose you could look at it that way. To assume the identity of the Demon King of
Tyranny could also be called a form of respect, however, I don’t particularly need to take
that worthless title back up.
“You should leave the first match to us. If you’re the Demon King of Tyranny then
why don’t you stand dignified at our backs?” (Libest)
He’s said something I’ve been told before and know very well.
“Is that okay? Doing this is the same as being my herald.” (Arnos)
“Today is an opposition test. I don’t remember being taught in Deruzogedo to have
an internal dispute when fighting an enemy. Of course you take the best action to win.”
(Libest)
That is a demon-like way of thinking or perhaps it’s the result of Menou’s education?
2000 years ago, the demons were not monolithic. Some were as loyal as Shin and
others didn’t like me, however, when faced with a common foe such as the humans and
spirits they forgot whatever quarrels they had and united to defeat the enemy in front of
them.
Thanks to Avos Dillheavia they have been distorted somewhat but it seems some
underlying values have not changed.
“The founder whom we respect fought for the weak and I have pride as his decedent.
If I have to sacrifice myself to an inept person then so be it.” (Libest)
For all that the royals say it doesn’t mean they don’t care.
In other words, to meet the expectations of his teacher this man will humble himself
to this inept person.
741
“All right. Despite not knowing their intentions show me your resolve senpai.”
(Arnos)
Libest makes a fearless smile.
“Indeed. I don’t need you to tell me that.” (Libest)
Fumu. What a loveable fellow.
Well, if he suddenly became obedient I’d find it a bit creepy actually.
“Well then. Is your team ready Libest?” (Menou)
All of Libest’s team nodded.
“Like sensei said earlier it’s a little ridiculous. If they have something to say they
should just say it. As for that Diego with his constant prickling at us. If he’s an adult he
should behave himself.” (Menou)
When Menou says this in a low voice the eyes of Libests team glaze over in anger.
Their whole demeanor says they will get revenge for their teacher.
“It’s good! We will win! Let’s show these humans the power of the Demon King
school!” (Libest)
At Libest’s words, their voices rang out
“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
742
CHAPTER 82
LAKE SEIMEI BARRIER
“The hero academy selection class [Jerga Kanon] and the Libest team from the Demon
King academy 3rd years will now start the opposition test. Keep the honour and pride of
your ancestors and fight fairly.” (Diego)
Diego signals the start of the test.
Those of us on the lakeshore will be watching the test via Remote Clairvoyance
<Rimnet>. The images are being sent by falcons used by the hero academy flying over
the lake and swimming in the lake.
“I’m sorry Arnos.”
Menou says coming over to me.
“What for?” (Arnos)
“About Libest-kun. He said some bad things about you.” (Menou)
“Hardly the first time I’ve had royals complaining about me.” (Arnos)
Menou’s face takes on an apologetic look.
743
“Libest-kun is usually a gentle child but most people take great pride in their blood
and deeply respect the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Menou)
Menou keeps watching <Rimnet> while talking.
“Libest-kun has the ability to compete for the top spot amongst the 3rd years now
but when he entered the school he was close to dropping out. He was unable to use
Demon King Army <Guys> so he couldn’t become a group leader.” (Menou)
“That does surprise me.” (Arnos)
“I know right? Libest-kun doesn’t like fighting so somewhere in his heart he refused
to develop his army magic or any offensive magic.” (Menou)
“He doesn’t sound like a demon.” (Arnos)
“Perhaps. He hated the Demon King who committed all kinds of atrocious acts and
hated admitting that he shared the same blood.” (Menou)
That’s an unnecessary concern. It doesn’t matter who your ancestors were, you are
you regardless of what blood you share.
Well, in this current era perhaps they now have the chance to think like that?
“What changed him?” (Arnos)
Menou’s expression became nostalgic. Do you remember that time?
“When he was in his 2nd year I was in charge of his class and he confided in me that
he didn’t like fighting. He consulted with me because he was considering leaving the
academy.” (Menou)
The classes in the Demon King academy are biased towards combat so if you hate
fighting dropping out would be natural.
“So I said to him that <Guys> was certainly developed for war but the founder
probably developed the magic to protect the demons, otherwise, why would the Demon
744
King of Tyranny whose life was being targetted by many enemies create a magic that
shares his power out and weakens him?” (Menou)
Oh.
“Is that written in a textbook?” (Arnos)
“If you only teach what’s written in textbooks then you don’t need teachers.”
(Menou)
That certainly a teacher like thing to say.
“Don’t you think so Arnos?” (Menou)
“Who knows.” (Arnos)
I caught Misha looking at me with a smile that said she’d seen right through me.
“Even if you hate fighting, power is sometimes needed to protect something. Maybe
the founder was like Libest-kun and never really wanted to fight? I think this became
important to him because Libest-kun now respects the founder and has pride in the
royalty.” (Menou)
“He went too far though and joined the royal faction.” (Arnos)
Menou smiles wryly.
“A little bit. I think the Demon King of Tyranny became a special existence to him
more than anyone else.” (Menou)
That would explain why he really didn’t like me calling myself the Demon King of
Tyranny more than most.
He probably also holds respect for the teacher that set him on that path and that’s
why he wants to put right how Menou has been treated himself.
“I see him, my prided student. He will surely win.” (Menou)
Menou lets out a little laugh.
745
Looking at <Rimnet> both sides are about to move.
The Jerga Kanon team are located in the underwater city filled with buildings and
temples whilst the Libest team are located near the underwater caves and mountains.
Both teams have Underwater Activity <Coco> cast on them which allows them to
breath underwater and lasts as long as you have magic power left.
“Preparations are ready Libest-sama!”
All his subordinates have a resolute attitude.
Is Libest from a good family or highly capable? You can see respect from all his
members. Perhaps it’s simply the result of an outcast fighting his way to the top
position.
“Do it!” (Libest)
“Ha!”
Following standard tactics, Libest built his Demon King castle where he was
standing.
It’s a long and narrow castle like a tower. The water flowing around it started
swirling violently forming a wall preventing access to the Demon King castle.
Due to the change in water flow the fish and even the huge rocks caught in it are
sucked in and torn to pieces.
Apparently, there’s a terrain effect that strengthens water magic.
Libest’s guardian team seems to be excellent. Normally you wouldn’t be able to build
a castle and set up those whirling currents with the magic of just 2 people.
“Beautiful Demon King castle.”
Misha mutters while watching <Rimnet>
746
“He’s not just a 3rd year for show. 1st years could never make a castle like that.”
(Misha)
Misha tilts her head to one side in wonder.
“Except for you.” (Arnos)
Misha nodded.
“First of all the <Shamans> will scout the enemy. The big difference between
<Asura> and <Guys> is the Heroes <Braves> and the Sages <Wiseman>. In exchange
for not being able to build a castle the <Wiseman> can use special support magic.”
(Libest)
Fumu. As expected of the 3rd year students. They actually studied a little.
Libest’s group has 3 shamans. One casts a net of magic power over a wide area and
confirms the position of the heroes. One investigates any changes in magic power using
their demon eyes and the last one magically manipulates the fish swimming in the lake
to investigate the enemy in detail.
They are looking for the <Wiseman> who can strengthen the <Braves>. They can
also buff the attack magic of the <Mages> and buff the healing magic of the <Healers>.
They support everyone basically.
Using <Guys> the caster receives the demerits that would normally apply to the
<Mages> and <Healers> but under <Asura> the <Wiseman> are a little different in that
they can buff the entire unit with no backlash.
All the heroes are strengthened by the <Wiseman> so the first thing to do is
eliminate the <Wiseman>.
“Libest-sama.”
One of the <Shamans> reports in.
747
“It’s strange. The fish familiars are not operating as expected.”
“Same here. Every time I try to cast the magic net it gets interrupted.”
“My demon eyes are the same. I can’t see any magic power over there.”
In other words, it’s not possible to scout the enemy at all.
Libest thinks carefully.
“It could be an application of anti-magic that’s hindering our magic.”
“A formation of <Cavaliers>, <Shamans> and <Healers> will go out and scout the
enemy. Avoid fighting as much as possible. If you find something strange report in
immediately using <Liikus>.” (Libest)
“Acknowledged.”
3 teams of 3 leave the Demon King castle and take different routes to the city where
Jerga Kanon is based.
They carefully advance into enemy territory.
“I see we have summer bugs flying into the fire.”
Laos appears in front of one of the units.
“Libest-sama one of the Heroes <Braves> has appeared!”
One of the <Shamans> immediately report in but there is no reply.
“Libest-sama? Libest-sama...!?”
There’s no answer no matter how many times they try to call.
<Liikus> appears to have been cut off.
“Haaa. You can’t use <Liikus>. You do get that right?” (Laos)
Laos fist is wrapped in flames giving off a holy glow.
Despite being underwater the flames are still burning.
“I’ll buy you time. Get back to the Demon King castle!”
748
The <Cavalier> tries to pull his sword from its sheath but it won’t come out.
“Wha...?”
In that instant, Laos approaches close to the <Cavalier>
“Oraa!” (Laos)
“Shi—”
Laos fist connects with the <Cavaliers> stomach.
“Tch...!”
The <Healer> immediately uses Anti-magic Healing <Enshell> but as soon as the
magic circle forms it disappears.
“...What the...?”
“Did you finally notice? Your magic power is weakening.” (Laos)
Laos approaches the <Healer> who tries to get away but their legs are getting slower
and slower.
“Not only your magic power but your physical abilities as well. You are now weaker
than a human!” (Laos)
The <Healer> was wrapped in flames and the <Shaman> followed soon after.
“Haa. I don’t even need my holy sword in this fight.” (Laos)
Laos uses <Liikus>
“Heine, Ledoriano. I’m done over here.” (Laos)
“Same here.”
“They will be aware that somethings up now. I’m going to head straight to the
Demon Kings castle and invade it.” (Laos)
Laos left the city and headed straight towards the castle.
“It’s strange...” (Menou)
749
Menou mutters while watching <Rimnet>
“If its a magic field that stagnates magic power and causes weakness then the heroes
should be affected as well but they are fine and can use <Liikus> as well... I know the
difference in magic power is normally great but today it’s feeble at best...” (Menou)
Menou gets lost in thought.
“The magic power of Libests team is being sealed but there’s no sign that it’s coming
from the heroes side... If it’s not being cast on them directly then how because no matter
how you look at it the range is just too wide otherwise...” (Menou)
Menou makes a bitter look while mumbling to herself.
“Fumu. In other words, are you saying that the hero side is doing something wrong
or cheating?” (Arnos)
“...It’s suspicious but there’s no evidence... It could also be that they are just really
good...” (Menou)
Her expression says that she finds that last part hard to swallow.
“I have proof.” (Arnos)
“Eh...?”
“They are using holy water that been dissolved in the lake. It’s a kind of special magic
tool which doesn’t have a form. If you use its power, it gives magic to the humans, but
for the demons, it’s poisonous.” (Arnos)
The gods created holy water to seal the demons.
2000 years ago, there were only a few people that could use it but it seems its been
successfully passed down.
Holy water is a high-grade magic ingredient.
750
Even for me, this is the first time I’ve ever seen it being used. It seems they’ve
successfully devised a method to conceal the existence of the holy water.
“Holy water mixed in with normal water creates a magic formation.” (Arnos)
When I told her Menou stares at the lake with her demon eyes.
“...I don’t understand... How can you tell different kinds of water that have mixed
together...?” (Menou)
It will be hard to spot since the magic power is very well concealed.
“I’ll show you.” (Arnos)
I touch one of Menou’s eyes, draw a formation on it and pour my magic power into it
strengthening her demon eyes.
“Eh...? This is...?”
“You can see magic power much better now. This is the world I see.” (Arnos)
This was only possible because Menou’s demon eyes were of a sufficiently high level
to begin with. If they weren’t this would have destroyed her eyes.
“...Incredible... I can see magic power far more clearly than the materials
themselves...” (Menou)
Menou gazes into the water projected by <Rimnet>. She should be able to clearly see
the holy water forming a magic formation in the lake.
“This is... a formula for a barrier system technique...? I don’t understand its specific
effects though...” (Menou)
“It draws out the power of the holy water, raises the humans magic power and seals
the power of the demons. Holy water naturally flows into Lake Seimei. The hero side is
supplied with unlimited magic power and the demons will endlessly have their power
chipped away at.” (Arnos)
751
“...With that... As expected there never was a geographical advantage for us. It’s a
power source only usable by the heroes side.” (Menou)
Menou’s voice is filled with resentment.
If you know that holy water is flowing out as long as you don’t draw on your magic
power it becomes neither poison nor medicine.
I had wondered if they’d use the power of the holy water under the guise of some
kind of test.
Do you want to win that much you’d be willing to have a grudge along with any
future relationship? Or did you think it would go unnoticed?
“What will you do? With this its not even a game.” (Arnos)
“Thank you. With this, there is enough evidence. I’m going to go and protest.”
(Menou)
With an angry look, Menou heads over to Diego.
752
CHAPTER 83
STUDENTS WISH
“There’s no reply from any of the units Libest-sama.”
In the Demon Kings castle, Libests subordinates are starting to panic over the loss of
communications through <Liikus>
“If we can’t communicate with <Liikus> what are we supposed to do? Have they
already been beaten in battle? Should we attack with the main unit instead of the
scouts?”
“No. This is very strange. No way were they all beaten without at least one of them
using <Liikus> to inform us. We should consider that they have set up traps outside.
Carelessly moving about out there is probably what they want.” (Libest)
Libest seems to have decided that staying put is the best course of action since they
can’t see the enemies hand.
“It’s vexing but let them siege us. It’s not too late for them to underestimate us and
give us the chance to strike back.” (Libest)
753
There’s also the terrain effect of being in the Demon King castle. If Libest [King] is in
the castle then his power is strengthened. The true value of <Guys> comes from siege
warfare.
“Save your magic and the moment they show up really give them something to look
at.” (Libest)
“Understood!”
They still don’t seem to have realised what’s going on while they stay in the castle
and store up magic power.
After a short while.
“Hmph. Finally here? Let’s finish it.” (Laos)
Laos emerges from the east and confirms the castle.
“You’re too hasty Laos. It’s boring if you don’t play around a little”. (Heine)
Heine appears from the west.
“Both of you are too careless. We still don’t know what will appear from the castle.
Please proceed more cautiously.” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano appears from the north.
“I see them. North, east and west. It’s three heroes [Braves]!”
Libest’s subordinates raise their voices.
“Did they split up instead of acting as one group? I don’t suppose it matters now.
Let’s go! Show those guys the power of the Demon King academy!” (Libest)
“Roger that! Preparing Absolute Water Annihilation Cannon <Rio Eias>!”
“<Rio Eias> preparing! Magic formation begin!”
A huge magic formation appears on the castle and turns into a turret above one of
the gates.
754
“Start supplying magic power!!”
The formation activates as is receives magic and light gathers in the turret.
“Ready to fire!!”
Magic sights are aimed at Heine, Laos and Ledoriano.
“Here we go. <Rio Eias> fire!!” (Libest)
At that moment the lake turns white and is wrapped in holy light.
With Heine, Laos and Ledoraiano as the tip, a triangle formed of magic lines
appears. From the center, a huge magic formation appears and covers the Demon King
castle in light.
“...Libest-sama. Magic power and the power supply itself is decreasing rapidly. We
can’t maintain the formation!”
The <Rio Eias> formation deployed on the castle disappears and even the whirlpools
created around the castle have disappeared.
“...Wha... We can’t draw any magic out. At this rate, the Demon King castle will...!!”
As soon as the [Guardian] speaks a sound rings out and the castle breaks in half and
gets swept away in the water.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAH...!!”
The outer walls, floors and ceilings come apart and everyone inside was dragged out.
Due to the castle collapse, the water becomes stormy.
Libest casts Flight <Fres> and flew through the water somehow managing to regain
control and begins re-establishing order.
“Everyone calm down and prepare for the enemies attack. I’ll help you!” (Libest)
“Ohh? Can you do that?” (Heine)
Heine appears behind Libest.
755
“Is onii-san a Demon King [king] who will become a demon emperor in the future?”
(Heine)
“What about it?” (Libest)
*Fufu* Heine laughs.
“Look at that. Do you understand?” (Heine)
Libest turns to look at where Heine was pointing and a flash of light appears.
The rubble from the collapsed castle is scattered in the water along with the other
students and from the lake floor countless flashes of holy fire are firing out.
“It’s no good...! Anti-magic can’t be used...!GUAAAAAAA!!”
“KYAAAAAAAAAA!!”
The lake had become complete pandemonium.
To the listening Libest, Underwater Activity <Coco> is barely working as their voices
augmented by magic are becoming feeble.
“Ha! You’re weak! If this happens, you demons are weak!!”
Laos fires off multiple Holy Flames <Cipher> burning one student after another.
Both anti-magic and recovery magic were sealed by the barrier scattering the magic
for them into the water and making them useless.
“Ahahahaha, how unsightly. I have to laugh if such a pitiful person is a future demon
emperor. What is the Demon King academy teaching you? How to let your comrades die
without helping them?” (Heine)
Libest’s eyes sharpen at Heines words. He tries to pull his demon sword out but he
can’t due to his low magic power.
“Why is your magic weakening? Would you like me to tell you?” (Heine)
Heine was totally playing with Libest now.
756
“The holy water that mixes with this lake creates a special barrier. You can use it as a
source of magic power if you can draw it out but if not it will hinder your use of magic
power. I say that but you cant use it at all so it would be hard for you to do.” (Heine)
Heine deliberately exposes the holy water magic tool to Libest.
“So it was such a thing... Even so, you should have remained quiet to the end!!”
(Libest)
Libest accurately analysed the flow of Heine’s magic power and uses the holy water
as a magic tool in the same way.
And that was the trap.
“...Ah...” (Libest)
The power of the holy water penetrates directly into Libest’s origin. Holy water
benefits humans but is poisonous to demons. The holy power tears his body inside to
shreds.
Libest bleeds from his whole body.
“Ahahahaha! Failure failure! The students of the Demon King academy can’t do such
a difficult thing.” (Heine)
Heine mocks Libest and raises his right hand.
“Come my holy sword. Great sacred ground sword Zeele.”
Light gathers in his palm and instantly materialises.
A holy sword emitting a deep green glow appears in Heine’s hand.
“Hey, you’d better use anti-magic quickly. If you don’t do your best you’ll die!!”
(Heine)
Heine swings his sword down and the water is split in half due to the pressure and
amazing torrent of magical power it’s emitting.
757
The video suddenly broke off. Was the falcon familiar caught up in it?
“...Libest-kun...!?” (Menou)
Menou screams and the next moment she glares at Diego.
“Rescue all the students quickly! If anything happens the hero academy will not
escape responsibility!!”
Diego sighed at the angry Menou.
“So you say but I didn’t think the students of the Demon King academy were this
weak. There hasn’t been a single student in the last two hundred years who couldn’t
bring themselves back from this test. Of course they will be immediately rescued but I
fail to see how we are at fault for your student’s cowardice.” (Diego)
Menou grits her teeth. It’s obvious she has many things she wants to say but the first
thing to do is help her students.
“Stop talking and help faster! What are you doing!?” (Menou)
“I’ve already sent out familiars to collect them. It’s still going to take a couple of
minutes. Just wait a while.” (Diego)
Menou was stunned. This test is a simulated fight so of course injuries happen and
accidents occur. In the worst-case scenario, you even have to assume the worst so
there’s no way Menou could have imagined that they didn’t have any emergency
preparations prepared.
Not willing to wait any longer Menou ran to the edge of the lake.
“Don’t be so impatient.” (Arnos)
I grab her shoulder as she tries to jump in.
“There’s little a demon can do in that barrier.” (Arnos)
“Even so, I can’t wait!” (Menou)
758
“Not even 5 seconds?” (Arnos)
Her eyes go round at my words.
Students fly out of the lake one after the other before gently landing on the ground.
“Is this you Arnos...?”
“It’s easy to pull someone up if they are not fighting.” (Arnos)
All the students have been pulled out of the lake and placed gently on the lakeshore.
“...Libest-kun...!!”
Menou runs over to Libest who’s the most seriously injured and casts Anti-Magic
healing <Enshell> but the wounds won’t heal at all.
“...Why...? What’s wrong...?”
Menou pours in even more magic power but the blood continues flowing from
Libests body.
“...Why...? Please work... Please...!!” (Menou)
“Menou-sensei it’s useless. He has a stigmata.” (Diego)
Menou looks at Diego who had remained silent until now.
“What do you mean?” She asks him sharply as she continues using magic.
“When deeply injured by holy magic a stigmata appears like on that student. If that
happens healing won’t work anymore and all you can do it bet on their life force being
strong enough for them to recover.” (Diego)
“Heal him!” (Menou)
“Did you not hear my explanation? Recovery magic doesn’t work.” (Diego)
“This is the responsibility of the hero academy! What was your intention of using
such dangerous magic in a simple test? You’ve been saying holy water over and over
again!” (Menou)
759
“It’s not dangerous magic and no student of the hero academy has ever received a
stigmata from it. It’s probably because the students of the Demon King academy are too
weak. You say holy water like its magic but it’s not as I explained earlier. In this
environment, it causes troublesome fluctuations in magic fields. It’s just simply that
your students couldn’t adapt to it.” (Diego)
“Show me proof that its a magic tool!!” (Menou)
“That’s fine but we didn’t know. I could understand if we knew and intentionally did
this but we didn’t so I’m a bit troubled being unjustly accused. Well, it’s an unfortunate
accident. Lessons have been learned so going forward let’s learn from each other.”
(Diego)
He’s good at spouting crap that’s for sure.
“It’s fine discussing holy water but shouldn’t something be done about the students
first?” (Diego)
When Menou didn’t answer back Diego left.
Menou continues pouring magic power in but no matter how much she uses Libest’s
wounds won’t heal.
“...Arnos...” (Menou)
Menou turns pleading eyes to me.
“Why are you so worried? I can heal stigmata’s.” (Arnos)
“Really?” (Menou)
I nod and kneel besides Libest.
I put my hand on the part of Libest’s chest where he had been stabbed by Zeele and
the stigmata had formed.
As I do Libests hand slowly moved and grabbed my arm.
760
“...I’m sorry... sensei... I couldn’t meet your expectations...” (Libest)
Menou looks like she’s about to cry at his words.
“Uuun, I’m sorry...Libest-kun. Sensei was bad. I got worked up over a stupid thing
and put my student in danger... I’m disqualified as a teacher...” (Menou)
“...That’s not...true... sensei. Sensei is a teacher more splendid than anyone... and I
wanted to... prove it...” (Libest)
Libest’s words trail off.
“Here...” (Libest)
Libest opens his other hand and in it is a hero academy school badge.
“Why do you have this...?” (Menou)
“...Those guys... It’s a tool to control the holy water... Without it, their power would
be halved...” (Libest)
I see.
“On the verge of being stabbed by the holy sword did you put all your power into
your demon eyes and not anti-magic?” (Arnos)
So instead of protecting himself, he left himself defenseless to look for the tool
controlling the water.
He could have died.
Such splendid resolution.
“...Inept person...” (Libest)
Libest calls me.
“You’re a disagreeable man... In fact, I hate you a lot...” (Libest)
“You don’t say.” (Arnos)
Libest puts more strength into the hand grabbing my arm.
761
“... But for the first time today, I think... you have the power... even if you lack
respect... If I only had ... your strength...” (Libest)
“It’s okay Libest-kun. The hero academy is cheating. The holy water is an unfair
magic tool. I’m going to officially protest to the old seven demon emperors.” (Menou)
Libest grits his teeth and shakes his head spilling tears.
“... I’ll bear the shame and ask... Please Arnos...” (Libest)
“You don’t need to say anything Libest.” (Arnos)
I understand his feeling well. We are both demons after all.
You don’t want a protest and complaint lodged.
“You played your role splendidly. We know there is a barrier using holy water and a
tool to control it.” (Arnos)
I erased Libest’s stigmata and stood up.
“Leave everything to me. Without cheating, I’ll show them hell.” (Arnos)
762
CHAPTER 84
ARNOS’ SQUAD HEADS TO THE FRONT
I calmly step forward and head towards the heroes.
Forming a line next to me is Ray with his sword Sigshesta and Sasha wearing her
<Phoenix Vestment> is on the other side.
Misha also silently joins the line while Misa and eight members of the fan union
follow behind.
Misa casts a questioning look at me with her eyes and I nod.
That makes 13 people in total. We now meet the number of required people.
“Heine” (Arnos)
Like someone unwinding after finishing their work he sits on a rock by the lakeshore
and casts an innocent smile at me.
“Yo, Onii-san. That senpai was really weak. If that’s a third year student, then the
demons are no big deal.” (Heine)
Heine laughs trying to provoke me.
763
“If you were the genuine hero Kanon you wouldn’t have needed to use that barrier.”
(Arnos)
The expression of Heine who was smiling comfortably distorted slightly.
“What are you trying to say?” (Heine)
“No matter what you do or how far you go you’re just a fake. A hero is someone who
holds both strength and courage. At the height of the great war that man even gave
mercy to the demons. Even if you look alike, you are nothing like that man that lived his
life in constant conflict.” (Arnos)
“Heee. Are you saying I’m not a hero? You speak like you knew him.” (Heine)
Heine spits his words out.
“What do you know of humans Onii-san? Are you a reincarnated person? You may
have met the hero but we still hear his voice to this day.” (Heine)
Fumu. Now that’s something interesting he’s just said.
Let’s talk about it in detail after I beat them up.
“And? Are you playing with us next Onii-san?” (Heine)
“Aah. Do your best to hang on. I’m going to twist and crush that boring pride of
yours.” (Arnos)
Standing behind Heine, Ledoriano pushes his glasses up with his index finger while
Laos stands up and cracks his knuckles. All the Jergakanon guys are motivated now.
“Sorry to interrupt all the excitement but your opponents are not Jergakanon.”
(Diego)
Diego walks over to us.
764
“To begin with if they fight now Jergakanon will be fighting consecutive battles. You
might think you can win if they are exhausted but that’s just cowardly or is that how you
are taught in the Demon King academy?” (Diego)
Deigo sneers at us while talking.
“Sorry, but this is the hero academy. You will refrain from using such tricks while
here.” (Diego)
This fellow is number one at getting caught up in the moment and getting all cocky.
“The next opposition exam with Jergakanon will be held later. I really don’t know
what you are trying to achieve with your insults. If you want to fight them then how
about you fight my 3rd years first? The battle will start in five minutes. How about it?”
(Diego)
I see. You want to let Jergakanon rest while we expose our power.
After fighting his 3rd years it will become a consecutive battle for us instead and he’s
using lack of time to start the battle right away.
Such tedious little tricks he’s using.
“I couldn’t care less. Send out the small fries.” (Arnos)
Diego grins and laughs.
Looks like he thinks everything’s going his way.
The holy water barrier can be used even by non reincarnated humans so does he
intend to cut our power down as much as possible and let Jergakanon finish us off in the
end?
“Then let’s begin immediately. Where do you want your base?” (Arnos)
“Give us the underwater city.” (Diego)
We turn around and head towards the lake.
765
“Aah, first of all, can I just say I can’t use Underwater Activity <Coco> magic.” Ray
says while flashing his refreshing smile.
“... Okay. It’s an underwater battle. What do intend to do?” Sasha says while seeming
surprised.
“It’s fine. I can hold my breath for a long time.” (Ray)
“Huh?” (Sasha)
“Who else can’t use it?” (Arnos)
Awkwardly all eight members of the fan union raise their hands.
“...I don’t think they’ll die if I leave them alone... Should I just let them float in the
lake?” (Arnos)
“Should I support them?” (Misha)
If Misha uses <Coco> on them then all 8 members of the fan union should be able to
manage.
“That would be a heavy burden on you though Misha.” (Sasha)
“It’s not a problem you need to worry about.” (Arnos)
I cast <Coco> on myself and dive into the lake.
Using <Fres> I fly through the water and head to the caves that’s our base area.
“Hang on. Aren’t you being a bit irresponsible?” (Sasha)
Sasha and the others soon follow after me.
When we arrive at the base we hear Diego’s voice through <Liikus>.
“Are both forces ready? Let’s begin the test between the Demon King academy 1st
years and the hero academy 3rd years. Keep the honour and pride of your ancestors and
fight fairly.” (Diego)
Diego signals the start of the test.
766
“First of all, we need to do something about the holy barrier. While in it the power of
the demons is halved.” (Sasha)
“Take away the heroes badges?” (Misha)
Misha and Sasha look at me.
“The holy water barrier is established and freely moved through the flow of the lake
water that in turn is controlled by the school badges. All it really is is a magic technique.
We only have to stop the water flow.” (Arnos)
“But how do we do that?” (Misa)
“Very easily.” (Arnos)
I hold my hand in front of me and form a magic circle. It rapidly expands and causes
particles of magic power to rise.
“...Eh...?”
Sasha who’s seen this magic many times lets out a surprised voice.
“Wai…wait...hang on...what… this magic is not normal...! Even when we were self-
studying...?” (Sasha)
“You probably learned this in history class Sasha. The name of the magic that the
Demon King of Tyranny used to burn all of Deiruheido 2000 years ago?” (Arnos)
Sasha lets out an astonished voice.
“Weren’t you being serious before...?” (Sasha)
“Of course I was, but if I don’t suppress it properly entire countries will disappear
but due to this holy water barrier the power should be just about right now.” (Arnos)
The black sun appears from the magic formation.
“Perish humans. Bear witness to the power of the Demon King.” (Arnos)
The dark light emitted from the jet back sun covered the entire bottom of the lake.
767
I fire <Geo Greys> and in an instant, both the normal water and the holy water are
vaporized.
As if total night had come the holy lake continued to burn under the jet black sun.
“Fumu. You don’t need to hold your breath anymore Ray.” (Arnos)
Before long, light begins to penetrate the darkness and it starts to clear up.
The water from lake Seimei had completely dried up and the students from the hero
side were lying on the floor of what was once an underwater city.
“If there’s no water there’s no point worrying about controlling the water flow. No
matter how much holy water flows in now they cant re-establish the barrier.” (Arnos)
I cast my eye over to the far lakeshore to see Diego trembling with fear.
“...Ridiculous... the water from lake Seimei... The water given by the gods has dried
up... with just one spell...” (Diego)
He looks at the empty lake Seimei with surprise.
None of the prostrate 3rd years tried to move.
Have you given up on the battle already?
I use magic and pick up the fallen heroes and deposit them on the lakeshore.
“Fumu. Was the match over with my opening move? Even if they are called heroes
the 3rd year’s don’t amount to much.” (Arnos)
I fling those word at Jergakanon using <Liikus>
Heine, Laos and Ledoraino all have Grimm expressions on their faces.
“...What…that... was it possible to completely evaporate the lake with just one
spell...? That bastard... Isn’t he actually a monster? Even if he’s not the Demon King is
this really the level of a reincarnated person...?” (Laos)
768
“...Apparently, he’s clearly different from the 3rd years over there... To think our
ancestors were dealing with these guys... Well, humans managed to survive to this
day...” (Ledoriano)
“But the stronger they are the better it feels when they give up right? If we contain
them in a barrier then they should be manageable right?” (Heine)
The 3 of them let out words like that.
“What are you playing around at? It’s your turn now so get down here quickly.”
(Arnos)
769
CHAPTER 85
1088 BARRIERS
Ledoriano and the others head down into the dried-up lake.
“Hey...you guys...”
Diego speaks up, his voice barely hiding his surprise.
“It’s fine Diego-sensei. We’ll use that.” (Ledoriano)
“Wait. I won’t permit unauthorised use of that.” (Diego)
“You’re starting to look silly up there. Please be quiet.” Laos says while cracking his
knuckles “Just watch. I’m going to beat him up good.”
Heine jumps down and Ledoriano and Laos follow him.
All the Jergakanon scarlet uniforms landed at the bottom of the lake.
“Wait. I haven’t authorised it. Do you think you can start this test without
permission?” (Diego)
“We will now begin the interschool test between the hero academy Jergakanon class
and the Demon King academy 1st years Arnos group.”
770
It wasn’t Diego that made that announcement but Menou using <Liikus>.
“Keep the honour and pride of your ancestors and please fight fairly.” (Menou)
“Menou-sensei could you please refrain from mimicking me.” (Diego)
“Eh? Didn’t you say you’d permit this if they won the last match or are you trying to
stop it because you are afraid you’ll lose?” (Menou)
“Not at all, but now the lake barrier is gone damage may occur to Gairadeite.”
(Diego)
In the middle of Diego’s speech I developed a large scale anti-magic barrier over the
whole lake.
“I’ve made it even safer than it was before.” I tell him via <Liikus>
“Fighting while deploying large scale magic makes puts our students at quite the
disadvantage. Even with this handicap are you still trying to escape?” (Menou)
Diego glares at Menou whos openly provoking him.
“Do what you want.” (Diego)
Diego talks to Jergakanon via <Liikus>
“Hey Ledoriano. You know what the purpose is right? You absolutely have to win.
Put that condescending mouth of yours to work.” (Diego)
“Understood.” (Ledoriano)
<Liikus> is cut off.
“Now then.” (Arnos)
I develop another magic circle.
“And I asked you to save a portion for me.” Sasha complains next to me.
“I’m sure those fellows said the same thing.” (Arnos)
I develop another <Geo Greys> on the same scale as the last one.
771
A huge jet black sun was launched pouring down and burning the underwater city.
“Four Genus Barrier Seal <De Igeria>”
Four huge magic formations appear to the north, east, south and west of the city with
each one representing the different elements of water, fire, earth and wind.
The four formations activate as anti-magic and synergistically amplify each other
dampening the power of <Geo Greys> as it approaches.
A loud crackling sound can be heard as the two collide followed by a raging storm
from the aftermath of the two powers meeting.
At that moment a figure jumped and a vertical light appeared.
The jet back sun is cut in two by that vertical light before quickly disappearing.
The figure of the person who cut <Geo Greys> landed on the ground.
My demon eyes pick out a girl with purple hair gathered at the back of her head and
carrying a shining holy sword.
“Fumu. Even though their barrier reduced the power of my <Geo Greys> it still
wouldn’t be easy to slash it like that.” (Arnos)
Thinking about it I haven’t seen the 1st ranked student in the hero academy yet. You
would assume they’d be in Jergakanon but is that girl it?
“This might get interesting.” (Arnos)
“And? What are you going to do? Fire off a more powerful <Geo Greys>?”
Sasha looks over at me.
“I could, but if I make it any more powerful I won’t be able to adjust it anymore. I
could end up obliterating even their origins.” (Arnos)
This isn’t a war. I cant go doing something like that for a mere school test.
“I’ll enter this fight.” (Arnos)
772
I step forward and slowly start walking towards the city.
“Don’t you want a Demon King castle building?” (Misha)
“From what I can tell the barrier they’ve set up over the city is powerful but has a
narrow range. Its power to seal demons is probably due to the 4 different elements
developed and overlapping in multiple layers. As long as its there they won’t come out in
case I use another <Geo Greys>.” (Arnos)
Even if I build a Demon King castle and wait for them they won’t appear. It will just
descend into a boring stalemate.
“But isn’t it a disadvantage to fight in there? It could go the same way as Libest’s
team.”
“The barrier will disappear if the caster is incapacitated.” Ray says with a fresh smile
on his face.
“What if they are Kanon’s reincarnations though?”
“Either way the caster is inside the barrier so we will have to fight in there.” Misa
says with a serious expression.
The fan union girls nod.
“Should I build the Demon King castle in the city center?”
Misha makes a proposal.
“The Demon Kings castle terrain effect will offset the barriers effect.”
Creating a Demon King castle that spans the entire city will certainly counterbalance
the barrier seal but it would depend on the caster. Depending on the person’s magical
power this could certainly turn to our advantage.
“Wouldn’t it take time to build a castle that specialises in such a terrain effect?
Especially when under the effect of that barrier seal.”
773
Mishas nods.
“Create in 3 minutes.” (Misha)
“Shall we go then? I’ll protect Misha and the castle for those 3 minutes. Everyone
else wait outside the barrier. Once the castle is built Sasha and Ray will enter and defeat
the barrier caster. Misa you’ll handle the remaining small fry.” (Arnos)
“Got it.” (Ray)
“Understood.” (Sasha)
“I can’t bring shame to Arnos-sama. I’ll wait for the proper timing...”
Elen, one of the fan union girls clenches her fist with a serious look.
“It’ll be okay. You’ll be able to easily see when the castles built. No need to be so
tense.” (Misa)
“No, I mean the time for the support song.” (Elen)
“...Ah...ahaha... I think its better if you don’t sing...” (Misa)
Fumu. Apart from Ray and the others, I had thought the fan union would feel
pressured but they seem the same as ever.
I guess they have more guts than I give them credit for.
“If the opportunity comes, sing as much as you want. You’ll break the hearts of the
enemy in your own way.” (Arnos)
“...Yes!!”
Elen nodded as if suddenly motivated.
“Then I’m off.” (Arnos)
I stretch out my hand to Misha and we touch fingertips.
I set my gaze on the distant city center and cast <Gatom>
The landscape dyes white for a moment then turns into the plaza.
774
Here would be the perfect spot to build our castle.
I can feel the influence of the barrier but apart from that, there’s no particular
problems.
“<Ibis>”
Misha clasps her hands as if in prayer.
Shining ice crystals appear from the <Ice Lotus Leaf Ring> on her ring finger and
form a magic circle.
“A castle and town of ice” (Misha)
Ice crystals spread across the plaza freezing the ground before forming a Demon
King castle that reached to the heavens.
It’s still unfinished though.
<Ibis> doesn’t finish with this though. The crystals carry on growing in number and
rapidly cover the ground of the entire city.
“Heee. So large scale magic can still be used even under the influence of <De
Igeria>” Heine appeared in the square.
“But it appears to be unfinished.” Ledoriano appears next.
“Really? Do you think we’ll let you build it in our territory?” Laos appears.
“...”
The girl with the shining sword from a while ago stood silently behind them.
“Although it was reduced from <De Igeria> it was still splendid how you destroyed
my <Geo Greys>. Can I ask your name?” (Arnos)
The girl doesn’t say anything.
775
“Please excuse her. She can’t talk so I’ll answer in her stead. Hero Academy 1st place
belonging to the selection class [Jergakanon]. Reincarnated from the 4th origin of the
hero Kanon, Sacred Wind Advent Knight Zeshia Kanon Ijeishka.” (Ledoriano)
Ranked 1st but reincarnated from the 4th origin?
If you exclude the teacher that’s why Eleonor said 4 people.
Fumu. I must say this is a rare event for this me but I can’t see the bottom of the
abyss for this person.
“That’s a good holy sword. What’s its name?” (Arnos)
“It’s the holy sword of light [Enhalle]. It rejects all demons. In front of this sword
they return to nothing. It can probably cut this unfinished castle in two.” (Ledoriano)
I wanted to see if she was Kanon but it looks like I’ll have to deal with this holy sword
first as it’s light is covering my demon eyes.
“Nee Ledoraino, enough with the talking.” (Heine)
Heine holds his hand up and a magic circle appears.
“Let’s clean up before the castle is built.” (Heine)
Ledoriano, Laos and Zeshia also develop magic circles.
“Four Genus Barrier Chain <De Ijeido>”
Magic formations formed of earth, wind, fire and water come flying from all sides at
the castle Misha hasn’t finished yet.
“Fumu. It’s not me you are trying to clear up?” (Arnos)
I develop anti-magic and block <De Ijeido> and in that moment the magic
formations broke and scattered and in their place chains of magic tied to my hands and
feet appeared.
Each chain had the attributes of earth, wind, fire and water.
776
“Fumu. Apparently <De Igeria> also has the effect of holy magic.” (Arnos)
This is a holy curse used by heroes. <De Igeria> has a curse like side effect for
anyone caught in it.
For example, this curse was triggered when a spell was prevented with anti-magic
and the magic chains bind that person.
“No need to bluff onii-chan. With <De Ijeido> connected to you, your power is less
than one-tenth onii-chan.” (Heine)
Heine raises his hand above his head.
“Come, my holy greatsword Zeele.” (Heine)
Light gathers in his palm and a holy sword emitting a dark green glow appears.
“Fufufu. Wouldnt it be better to beg for your life? I’ll help you.” (Heine)
“Fumu. Begging for life? That’s fine. Bow before me and I’ll forgive you.” (Arnos)
Despite my limbs being tied with <De Ijeido> I look down on Heine.
“You know something?” (Heine)
Heines expression distorts in displeasure.
“I hate that kind of joke!!” (Heine)
Heine kicks the ground and comes close in a moment.
Swinging the holy greatsword Zeel overhead Heine swings downwards with all his
might.
The slash filled with holy power hits me directly and droplets of holy light flew off
and scattered in every direction.
“Fufufu, ahahahahaa. How’s that? How do you feel without your ability now? What’s
that? I can’t hear you anymore.” (Heine)
777
“That’s quite a good sword. With <De Igeria> sealing demonic power it allows the
sword to cut easily.” (Arnos)
I used the slash from the holy sword to cut the chains binding me.
“...!?”
The droplets of light covering the area fade and everyone could now see.
Everyone stares dumbfounded at me standing there unharmed.
“When you’ve captured your enemy think about your attack method a bit more.”
(Arnos)
“...Shut up! Then I’ll just keep doing it until I cut you!! Ledoriano, Laos, Zeshia!”
(Heine)
“Understood.”
Again, each of them develop elemental formations and fire them at the castle.
“Hey, go on. Prevent it with your anti-magic. Do you want your castle stolen?”
(Heine)
“Fumu. That’s right.” (Arnos)
I develop anti-magic and block the spells.
“Hey, next time I’ll use a stronger magic slash...wha...” (Heine)
Heine loses his words.
My libs are not chained. I prevented the activation of <De Ijeido> with anti-magic.
“...What... How...?” (Heine)
“Did you think the same attack would work on me twice?” (Arnos)
I take a step forward and Heine takes a step back in fear.
“Such a thing... our magic... the magic we trained so hard in every day to defeat the
demons being broken so easily—” (Heine)
778
Heine theatrically falls to one knee and punches the ground.
“...Did you think I’d say that?” (Heine)
Fumu. Did he think he’d seen through me? I wouldn’t do such a shameful act though.
Looking up with a mocking expression Heine develops a magic formation on the
ground.
The other 3 also draw a magic formation on the ground.
“Four Genus Barrier Cage <De Ijenks>.”
The ground moves and the earth swells up and completely covers me.
“We don’t expect the same magic to work multiple times either. With those great
demon eyes and analytical ability, no attack will work twice. We’ll teach you just how
many magic barriers we Jergakanon have.” (Ledoriano)
The cage of earth surrounds me completely.
“It’s 1088.” (Ledorino)
“Haahaahaa! Oops. Make that 1087 now. No matter how much you talk that’s not
something you can endure.” Laos says in a triumphant voice.
At that moment black lighting overflows from the cage of earth.
“...Wh...at...?”
Making a popping sound jet black lighting spreads around the entire cage.
“Everyone dodge—” (Ledoriano)
At that moment just as Ledoriano is speaking the 4 of them are caught up in the
black lighting which tears their anti-magic up.
“...This...power. Even under the influence of <De Igeria>... Such huge magic...!!”
“It’s useless... even though we stacked layering barrier magic, pinned him down...and
cut him... Why why why why why... This stupid amount of magic power...!”
779
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”
Heine, Ledoriano, Laos and Zeshia were swallowed by origin magic Demonic Black
Lighting Emperor <Jirasudo> and blown away.
“You seem to be misunderstanding something.” (Arnos)
Thanks to <Jirasudo> the well-weathered cage of earth crumbled leaving no traces
behind.
“Just because the same attack won’t work twice it doesn’t mean it will work the first
time either.” (Arnos)
780
CHAPTER 86
TWO HOLY SWORDS
Laos received a direct hit from the black lightning blowing him clean across the plaza
and slamming him into a building before finally stopping.
Laos was now burnt black and slumped on the floor. Objectively, it seemed difficult
for him to continue the fight but the next moment he was enveloped in the dazzling light
of recovery magic.
“Fumu. I thought those four were maintaining <De Igeria> but it seems I was
wrong.” (Arnos)
<De Igeria> chips away at a demon’s power while enhancing a humans power.
Recovery magic is also one of its effects. As long as they don’t outright die and stay
inside the barrier their wounds will be healed instantly as many times as needed.
In order to maintain the barrier, magic power must be constantly supplied to it. If
those 4 were maintaining it then <Jirasudo> would have finished them and broken the
barrier.
781
“Other students maintaining the barrier?” (Misha)
“Looks like it.” (Arnos)
“I’ll look.” (Misha)
Misha completed the Demon King castle in the city plaza.
Countless ice crystals were growing on the ground and spread throughout the entire
city. Ice trees, flowers and buildings had sprung up throughout the entire castle town.
Misha puts a fingertip on the Demon King castle and focuses on her demon eyes.
The castle, as well as the ice town she had made, were in a sense a barrier of their
own. As such, Misha’s magic had permeated the entire area.
With this, she’ll be able to find the caster so we can neutralise them.
“Can’t find them.” (Misha)
They must be very good to escape Misha’s demon eyes.
“But I understand.” She says in her indifferent tone of voice. “Only one of the
Jergakanon students can hide from me.”
Fumu. As expected of Misha. She probably has the name and face of every
Jergakanon student firmly stored away in her head. In other words, the one student she
can’t find is the caster of the barrier.
“Who?” (Arnos)
“Eleonor.” (Misha)
I see. Well, no surprise really after I looked at her origin.
“Leave it to me.” (Misha)
“It will be a tough fight.” (Arnos)
Her rank is below Ledoriano’s but her ability is not necessarily below his.
Look at me. I’m branded inept after all.
782
“Do my best.” (Misha)
Misha raises her left hand with the ring on and injects magic in the ice town.
The barrier being projected by the Demon King castle is now competing with <De
Igeria>.
It’s quite a sight to see actually.
“...Tch... what a monster. I might have died without <De Igeria>.” (Laos)
The formerly blackened Laos stood up like nothing had happened.
“...Don’t get angry. It’s a bit unfair that the barrier isn’t working despite them being
demons though.” (Heine)
Similarly, Heine stood up from the position he’d been blown away to.
“...It doesn’t matter how strong he is or how many times we’re knocked down we just
keep going until he runs out of steam.” (Laos)
“I’m sorry for you...”
A girl descends from the sky and stands in front of Laos.
Now that Misha has completed the Demon King castle the effects of <De Igiera> are
almost completely offset.
“But Arnos doesn’t need to bother with small fry like you.”
Sasha grabs the hem of her dress and curtsies elegantly.
“The eldest daughter of the Necron family, directly descended from the old seven
demon emperor Ivis Necron, Sasha Necron the Witch of Destruction at your service.
Remember it, for its the name of the one who’ll drive you to the edge of despair.”
(Sasha)
Laos enters his battle stance and holds a fist up.
783
“Haa! Bring it on! Hey Heine, one of the chaos generation has appeared. I’m going to
play with her a bit so go and meet up with Ledoriano first.” (Laos)
Laos talks to Heine via <Liikus>, however, their thoughts spill out.
“That’s fine but make it quick otherwise I’m going to beat that guy by myself.”
(Heine)
“Isn’t that impossible?”
Hein’s eyes sharpen because until just a moment ago there was no one in front of
him.
There was no evidence of any magic being used but a white-haired demon was
suddenly there as if by teleportation.
“You cannot beat him. Not by yourself and not with others. I’m not sure there is
anyone who can beat him.”
With his refreshing smile, Ray stands there with the unique sword Sigshesta.
“Ohh. It’s a black-suited onii-san with a seven-pointed star badge.” (Heine)
Heine’s lips curl up cheerfully.
“I know you. One of the chaos generation, the demonic sword saint Ray Grandori
right? It’s said your swordsmanship is your pride.” (Heine)
“I’m okay but I’m better than you.” (Ray)
Heines smile freezes in offence.
“If that’s the case.” (Heine)
Heine leaps into motion with his holy sword Zeele gathering magic in its dark green
blade.
“Block everything from this Zeele!!” (Heine)
784
Heine swings his holy sword down and at that moment it seemed like Ray’s hand
glittered and a flash of light appeared.
“...Eh...?” (Heine)
While still holding Zeele, Heines right arm was severed and was now flying through
the air.
Heine couldn’t even grasp the moment his arm was cut.
“With that skill level, your sword is crying. It’s such a good sword as well.” (Ray)
“...Youuu... You’re only a subordinate but you’re pissing me off...!! (Heine)
Heine’s arm immediately regenerated due to <De Igeria> and he drew a triple gated
magic formation at his feet.
“I know your weak point demonic sword saint. You’re no good at magic. Your class
would be demon swordsman <Cavalier> wouldn’t it? Your physical ability is improved
so you can probably move faster than me but you can’t use any magic you aren’t familiar
with.” (Heine)
“That’s right.” (Ray)
Ray flashes his refreshing smile.
“Why are you laughing? You really are pissing me off. Are you stupid? Don’t you
understand? You have no way of preventing our magic barriers!!” (Heine)
Holy water springs out from Heine’s feet and he absorbs its power.
“Earthquake Barrier <Agoras>!!” (Heine)
The ground starts shaking unnaturally in a 30-meter radius around Heine.
It’s a barrier that resembles an earthquake but its not. It robs demons of movement
by binding their feet and takes away their power.
785
“Hey, you can’t move can you onii-san? Now it doesn’t matter how good your sword
arm is.” (Heine)
In the midst of the seemingly bad earthquake, Heine leisurely walks over to Zeele
and picks it up.
“I’ll show you another good thing.” (Heine)
Heine raises his left hand and holy light gathers there before becoming another
sword.
“Come my other holy sword. Holy earth greatsword Zereo.”
Heine holds Zeele in his right hand and Zereo in his left.
“Let me teach you something. If any wound that’s made by Zereo is also cut by Zeele
then that wound becomes a stigmata and recovery magic won’t work anymore. Everyone
who’s wounded like that cries for help. Kyahahahaha” (Heine)
Heine’s face distorts in laughter.
“But no matter how much you beg I can’t help you because I can’t cure stigmata’s.”
(Heine)
Heine casually approaches Ray with his twin swords.
“Hey listen. I can use these holy swords the best which is good because otherwise
onii-san might have a hard time right?” (Heine)
Heine stared at Ray while making fun of him.
“It was Heine-kun right?” (Ray)
“Yes, what of it?” (Heine)
“I was right after all. Your sword is crying.” (Ray)
Sigshesta glitters and Heine’s left arm is cut off sending Zereo flying off and piercing
the ground.
786
“...Aaah... Ouch... You... How...!?” (Heine)
Heine jumps back in surprise with his arm regrowing instantly.
“... How’d you do that...!?” (Heine)
Ray takes a step forward with a nonchalant look on his face.
“What’s wrong?” (Ray)
“How are you moving in <Agoras>...!? You aren’t even wearing anti-magic...!”
(Heine)
“I wondered how you could move freely in <Agoras>. I thought it was probably
because of holy power so I decided to use holy power as well.” (Ray)
Heine’s face distorts.
“This demon sword is unique in that is changes in response to its user’s wishes so I
tried giving it holy power. I’m glad it went well.” (Ray)
Holy light overflows from the unique sword.
Ray has become one with his sword and is receiving the benefits from it. Due to that
even though he’s a demon he’s not affected by <Agoras>.
“Ah, I see. Hmph. But that just makes it a fake holy sword. Can you beat me with
that?” (Heine)
“Let’s use the real thing then.” (Ray)
Ray picks up the holy earth greatsword Zereo causing Heine to laugh.
“Ahahahahaa! What are you doing onii-san? It’s a big problem if a demon uses a holy
sword you know? Your body will be eroded. Didn’t you see what happened to that 3rd
year with the holy water? Time to finish t—.” (Heine)
Using Zereo Ray cuts off Heines right arm.
“Ugyaaaaaaa...!!” (Heine)
787
Heine retreats again holding his wounded arm and screaming.
“...Why...? Why. Impossible!” (Heine)
Ray follows after the retreating Heine.
“Return my holy sword. Return to your true owner!!” (Heine)
Holding his hand out Heine called his sword but nothing happened.
His expression is dyed in despair.
“...Why...!?” (Heine)
“It seems that this holy sword likes me.” (Ray)
“Why don’t you return!? Zereo! Hey, are you listening?” (Heine)
The holy sword doesn’t respond to Heine at all.
Holy swords chose suitable owners and this holy sword has chosen.
“No way... its a lie lie lie... It has to be a lie! It’s... It’s a holy sword right...? It’s not
any old holy sword either. It’s the holy earth greatsword belonging to Jergakanon. No
other heroes apart from me can use it...!! Demons definitely cannot use it!!” (Heine)
Heine swings Zeele down.
Using Zereo Ray blocks Zeele.
“...Wh...!?” (Heine)
“You seem to be lacking in understanding here. Should I teach you how to use holy
swords?” (Ray)
Ray sticks the holy earth greatsword Zereo in the ground.
“...Fuu!” (Ray)
A flash appears from Zereo that’s stuck in the ground and in an instant, a huge area
of earth appears as if gouged out and dumped.
Heine’s body is blown away due to the rapidly rising earth.
788
“...Uwaaaa...!!” (Heine)
The ground, stones and even trees attacked Heine as if they had a will of their own.
All of them were given power by the holy earth greatsword.
Heine was barely able to prevent it with anti-magic and barriers.
“C’mon... I didn’t know Zereo had this much power—” (Heine)
Heine’s eyes show amazement.
Ray sheathed Shigshesta and picked up Zeele that had fallen to the ground.
“If you get injured by Zereo and then that same wound gets cut by Zeele it forms a
stigmata that magic can’t heal. That’s right isn’t it?” (Ray)
“This is impossible... This is completely impossible. How many years do you think I
had to train to use two holy swords at the same time!! Why can this demon u—!” (Heine)
Two swords glittered at the same time.
“Ugyaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Heine)
Stigmata’s formed on both of Heines arms that had been cut off.
“...Fu... Fuuuuck... Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck...!!” (Heine)
Heine forms magic circles over his stigmata’s and attempts to cut them off from the
stumps, however, the stigmata don’t remain stationary and rapidly expand.
“...Why!? This is strange. Zereo and Zeele didn’t have such power...!! What did you
do to my holy swords!?” (Heine)
“These swords have always had this power you just weren’t able to master them.”
(Ray)
“Shut up! Shit... It shouldn’t be like this... Why have I lost...? I can’t lose to a
demonsuuuuuuu!!!” (Heine)
789
Heine puts all his magic power into <Agoras> judging that since Ray had sheathed
Shigsheta he would be affected by it again, however, Ray simply stabs both swords into
the ground and <Agoras> immediately stops.
“This is the correct way to use them.” (Ray)
Heine’s body is skewered by 44 blades.
“Uu...Gyaaaaaaaaaaa...!!!!” (Heine)
A high-pitched scream rings out.
The twin swords of Zeele and Zereo had multiplied underground and sprouted 44
blades from the ground.
Every wound changed into a stigmata rendering the healing from <De Igeria>
useless.
“...Aaaah... Help... It hurts... Aaaaaah... Healing... Why do I look like this...?
Aaaaaaah... It hurts...!!!” (Heine)
Unable to withstand the pain Heine just screams.
“Hey. You! I surrender! Heal me quickly! This is just a school test. Don’t you think
this is too much?” (Heine)
Ray gave his refreshing smile to Heines haughty objection.
“Unfortunately I’m not very good at magic but since you’ve surrendered I won’t
interfere while you heal yourself.” (Ray)
“...Idiot... I can’t...!! Ah...aaaaaah. It hurts... It hurts... help... Help me...!!” (Heine)
“Is it really that painful? They’re not very big wounds you know? I think there’s far
more hellish suffering to be had in this world.” (Ray)
“...Where...!?”
Ray laughs and then smiles.
790
“Who knows. It was a thought that just popped into my head.” (Ray)
Turning his back on Heine Ray walks off.
“Hey, wait...where are you going!? Help me! Help, help meeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!”
(Heine)
Heine’s screams echo throughout the city.
791
CHAPTER 87
RULER OF FLAME
Sasha and Laos faced each other on a road that leads away from the plaza.
“According to rumors, the Witch of Destruction has demon eyes that can destroy
anything.” (Laos)
Laos covers both his fists with holy flames <Seifa> while talking.
“Hmm. So you know of it then. Got a problem with that?” (Sasha)
Sasha smile at Laos.
“I’m called the holy flame destruction knight ya know. Destroying things is my
strong point. Let’s have a little strength competition.” (Laos)
“I see. You seem quite good at fire magic but can you evaporate an entire lake?”
(Sasha)
Laos clicks his tongue and makes a disgusted look.
“You know you can’t win against Arnos but you think you can win against me in a
contest of strength. I know the type of person you are” (Sasha)
792
“You demons are always so provocative.” (Laos)
“Nee. Let me tell you something.” (Sasha)
Sasha smiled at him and then laughed.
“You’re way too short-tempered.” (Sasha)
“Shut up!!”(Laos)
Laos shoots holy fire from his fists but Sasha lightly waves her hand and easily
brushes them away with anti-magic.
“Hou. Not bad. Let’s try it at half power this time!!” (Laos)
Laos crosses his fists and develops a magic formation.
“Grand Domination Holy Fire <Seifio>!!” (Laos)
The holy flames break into 8 pieces and attack Sasha from all sides but she sees
straight through to their vital points and slams anti-magic into their origins.
Approaching Sasha’s eye’s the source of their magic was cut off and they were easily
extinguished.
“Hurry up and come at me with your full might Mr pompous and weak idiot-san. If
you don’t you’ll die before putting out your full strength.” (Sasha)
Laos grits his teeth.
“...How did you know...?” (Laos)
“That you’re weak?” (Sasha)
“Stop screwing around! I’ll kill you! I’m asking how you knew I was trying to make a
barrier using Grand Domination Holy Fire <Seifio>!?” (Laos)
Sasha’s face breaks into a broad smile.
“You really are an idiot to ask your enemy arent you.” (Sasha)
“What did you say...!” (Laos)
793
“You were trying to cast Eight Holy Flame Barrier <Zagaado> weren’t you?” (Sasha)
Laos complexion changes.
“...How’d you know that? I’ve never used it while you were here.” (Laos)
*Haaa* Sasha sighed.
“Use your head a little. Arnos taught me all the old magics. With him it was really
hard defending against them all but at least with you as my partner, I can take it easy.”
(Sasha)
“Stop talking crap!!” (Laos)
Laos kicked the ground and charged straight at Sasha.
“Then how about this!!” (Laos)
Laos covers his whole body in fire magic Holy Flame Armor <Destoa>. It pretends to
be defence magic but it actually covers its opponents when it comes into contact with
them and seals their magic. Any demons caught will have almost all their power sealed.
Sasha didn’t retreat however but stepped forward instead.
“Haa! Like a summer bug jumping into fire!!” (Laos)
Laos spreads his arms wide and grabs Sasha.
“Demon Fire <Guresode>.” (Sasha)
A black flame appeared in Sasha’s hand before turning into a black fire blade which
she plunged into Laos’ stomach.
“Gaaa...” (Laos)
“Did I not say I’d been taught everything Idiot-san? <Destoa> makes a barrier but to
use it you have to grab your opponent. It might have worked as a surprise attack though.
You’re too full of openings.” (Sasha)
794
Sasha puts more magic into the black flame blade causing Laos’ body to burn up
inside.
Laos jumps back.
“Tch...!!” (Laos)
Putting all his power into his anti-magic Laos shakes <Guresode> off.
He quickly starts to counterattack before a startled expression crosses his face.
“Looking for this?” (Sasha)
Sasha holds out his school badge which she’d took when he grabbed her.
“Holy water constantly flows from this lake so I know it’s not completely gone even
though its currently evaporated. You should have used it right away but you wanted to
play with me first so this is what you get.” (Sasha)
“Shut up! Let me show you what you want then!” (Laos)
Laos draws a magic formation using the holy flames and a sword made of shadows
appears from the center.
“Show your justice Galifford!” (Laos)
At Laos’ words, the rising holy sword sucks all the fire into it and turned into a
glittering scarlet sword.
“How’s this then? Of the 88 holy swords it burns the hottest. It is said to have
created the sun. What do you think of the magic power of the Holy Fire Kindling Sword
Galifford?” (Laos)
“Idiot-san. No matter how amazing somethings magic power is, it’s useless if the
user messes up.” (Sasha)
“Haa! What was that? What was that? You scared?” (Laos)
Sasha sighs gain.
795
“I’m saying its a waste of a treasure because the user is an idiot. Is that any clearer?”
(Sasha)
Sasha launches a <Guresode> at Laos.
“That won’t work!” (Laos)
The flame wreathed Galifford wiped it out in an instant.
“Oh dear. What were you just saying? In a battle, you have to hit your opponent!!”
(Laos)
Wearing <Destoa> and wielding Galifford Laos rushes forward.
“Oraaaa!!” (Laos)
Laos swings his holy sword down missing Sasha who’d flown away using <Fres> but
the raging flames scattered from his sword turning the surrounding area into a sea of
fire.
A wall of flames formed to block Sasha’s escape routes.
“And recovered.” (Laos)
Laos holds his school badge in his hand.
“I take it that the fact that you wanted that back means you had no intention of using
the magic barrier from the start?” (Sasha)
Sasha tightened her lips while talking.
“Oh? bullseye. Hows it feel when the party you were looking down on sees through
you?”
Laos grabs his school badge and injects magic into it. Holy water gushes out at his
feet and numerous floating balls of water formed.
“Seal her Galifford.” (Laos)
796
The floating balls of holy water are wrapped in the holy flames of Galifford before
drifting around Sasha and forming a magic circle that turns into a powerful barrier that
blocks the power of the demons.
“How’s the taste of that Holy Fire Ember Barrier <Badeisdo>? Can you use your
magic? Can you move? You can’t can you?” (Laos)
Laos points the tip of Galifford at Sasha.
“I’m going to flashily break that impertinent mouth of yours so you can never speak
again!!” (Laos)
Laos kicks the ground but the next moment he vomits blood from his mouth and
falls to his knees.
“Ka...fu...what...the...?” (Laos)
“Did you really think a stolen magic tool would come back and be safe to use?”
(Sasha)
Laos looks at his school badge.
If you peer deeper into the abyss using your magic eyes you can see that the magic
power wavelength is changing.
“I fused your badge with Cursed Poison Contamination <Dienu>.” (Sasha)
Laos tries to put power in his legs but his body won’t respond.
“I think you know this but <Dienu> is a poison that hides in magic. It erodes the
origin of the person affected by it, eats into your body and shreds your internal magic
power. Because you used your school badge <Dienu> polluted the holy water. If you use
the power of the corrupted holy water in such a state then you will naturally absorb the
poison from that as well.” (Sasha)
“...I didn’t hear that you...could fuse magic tools and magic together...” (Laos)
797
“Idiot. This is a secret art of the Necrons. There’s no way you humans would know.
Even other demons only know the basics.” (Sasha)
Laos crawls across the ground and reaches for Galifford.
“Hmmm. Are you still holding out?” (Sasha)
“…Shut...up... Even if the holy water is poisoned it doesn’t mean it’s lost its effect.
The fact that <Badeisdo> is still active proves that. That barrier was only developed in
the last 100 years. Whether you are reincarnated or not doesn’t matter. You won’t be
able to break it. In other words, you can’t move.” (Laos)
The holy light of recovery magic envelops Laos.
“Don’t forget, as long as we are in the effective range of <De Igeria> we can come
back again and gain. You did your best but there’s no way you can win.” (Laos)
Was the recovery powers of <De Igeria> slightly better than the damage caused by
<Dienu>?
Laos grabs his holy sword.
Using his sword as a cane he slowly gets up.
“If you can’t move and you don’t know how to break free then that’s it.” (Laos)
“I’m sorry to say but I’ve seen through it with my demon eyes.” (Sasha)
Magic formations form on Sashas eyes.
Wherever she looks, in an instant, the roaring flames died and the holy water balls
wrapped in the holy flames shattered like glass and disappeared.
“Do you know the origin of the Witch of Destruction?” (Sasha)
“...That should be the...<Demon Eyes of Destruction>. I hadn’t heard that they could
disrupt magic as well...” (Laos)
“There are many things in this world you don’t know about Idiot-san.” (Sasha)
798
When Sasha glanced at Laos with her eyes he vomited more blood instantly.
“…Wh...a...t...?” (Laos)
“I’m stopping <De Igeria> before it can heal you.” (Sasha)
<Demon Eyes of Destruction> are the ultimate anti-magic.
They can even counter the powers of the god of time Eugo Ra Raviaz. Stopping
something like <De Igeria> from healing Laos is easy.
Also, as long as she’s looking at Laos the detoxifying powers will also be stopped.
“...Gahaaa...a…a... Damn it... This poison...” (Laos)
“Did that really come out of your mouth? Have you forgotten what your partner did
to Libest?” (Sasha)
As long as Sasha is looking at Laos he won’t recover and <Dienu> is making him
weaker by the moment.
“...That wasn’t me... That was that bastard Heine...” (Laos)
“I’m amazed. You should really think about where you belong before fighting.”
(Sasha)
Laos vomits more blood and crouches down.
“Shall I teach you your sins? Or do you remember what you said in the magic
library?” (Sasha)
Sasha’s gaze turned cold and anger entered her voice.
“Did you think I’d let you get away with talking to my Demon King is such a rude
manner?” (Sasha)
“...Bullshit...all this...for such a thing...” (Laos)
Sasha smiles coldly and puts more power into her <Demon Eyes of Destruction>.
“You deserve death.” (Sasha)
799
Sasha further dampens the effect of <De Igeria> and <Dienu> starts attacking him
more. Black spots start to appear on Laos’ body.
“...Ku…ah... Gahaaa... Bastard... I’ll remember this… and the next time we meet...”
(Laos)
“Next time?” (Sasha)
*Fufufu* Sasha laughs softly.
“Forever an idiot. You think there will be a next time? If that poison spreads to your
whole body you will never be able to use magic again.” (Sasha)
“…Wha...” (Laos)
“It can’t be helped after all. Your headteacher said it himself. In these exams
accidents sometimes happen. We fought each other fairly so there’s no grudge to be
had.” (Sasha)
Laos tries to speak, his expression full of despair.
“...Wa...wait...wai...” (Laos)
Sasha smiled and looked at him with her <Demon Eyes of Destruction>
“Oh, indeed I’ll wait. I’ll wait and watch you writhe about. I won’t take my eyes off
you as you slowly weaken and the poison spreads throughout your entire body.” (Sasha)
800
CHAPTER 88
LOVE MAGIC
I speak to the blackened lump that had been hit by <Jirasudo>.
“How long are you going to play dead? I won’t use anti-magic so I suggest you take
this chance.” (Arnos)
The blackened lump was wrapped in dazzling light and Ledoriano stood up brushing
ash off himself.
“Yare yare. You do have a good eye. I was going to take you by surprise. How’d you
see through it? It seems I’ll have to fight seriously against you.” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano removes his glasses and his magic power swells up.
“Just to let you know but rank 1 and 2 in the hero academy are special existences
compared to rank 3 and below. If I don’t seal my magic power with that tool my own
power is so great it will destroy my body.” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano draws a magic formation and a huge amount of magic power is
concentrated in it. At the same time, I feel killing intent from behind.
801
A holy sword of light is swung down aiming at my head but I simply reach up with
my right hand and catch it.
“Were you going to distract me by dumping a huge amount of magic power while
someone else catches me by surprise? That’s actually a pretty honest way of fighting. I’m
surprised.” (Arnos)
Grabbing Enhalle I swing it downward smashing the still attached Zeshia into the
ground.
“...Tsu...!!”
The ground cracks open burying Zeshia in it from the force of the blow but she
refuses to let go of Enhalle.
She understands if she loses her holy sword they have no chance of winning.
“Fumu. You’re pretty sturdy.” (Arnos)
I raise my hand and smack her into the ground again but only the hole gets bigger
while Zeshia looks unhurt.
“It’s useless. She’s protected by her anti-magic and the holy sword. Her double
defensive barrier won’t be so easy to break!” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano places his hand on a small puddle forming on the ground.
“Protect me and heal me my holy sword. Come Holy Sea Protection Sword
Beiramente” (Ledoriano)
The puddle suddenly floats in the air and transforms into a blue sword reminiscent
of the ocean.
Ledoriano takes the blue floating holy sword.
As soon as he has his sword I throw a <Jirasudo> at him.
“Holy Sea Protection Barrier <Bestreto>!” (Ledoriano)
802
Ledoriano covers his whole body with a magic barrier and receives a direct hit from
<Jirasudo>.
“Holy Sea Protection Wall <Lega Indorea>!” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano stacks a barrier on a barrier.
“Holy Sea Protection Curse Wall <Riad Anzemra>!” (Ledoriano)
A holy curse to repel demons is now placed on the double barriers.
“Protect Holy Sea Protection Sword. Protector of life since the olden days
Beiramente. Thine power and thine will show it now!!”
The holy sword throws open all its power and Ledoriano amplifies the power of the
barriers he’s placed dozens of times.
“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!” (Ledoraino)
Ledoriano waves Beiramente and the jet black lighting that had coiled around him
was flung off and destroyed a nearby building.
“Did you think it would be over with one spell? I’ll be troubled if you look down on
humans that much.” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano kicks the ground and faces me setting up Beiramente.
“You might have sealed Zeshia’s Enhalle but your right hand is now occupied!!”
(Ledoriano)
“Fumu. That’s a good barrier. I really can’t fault it.” (Arnos)
I raise my right hand that’s still holding Enhalle and the attached Zeshia causing
Ledoriano to stare at me wide-eyed.
“Wha...” (Ledoriano)
I brush off Beiramente and throw the Enhalle Zeshia combo.
“Now then. Rank 1 or rank 2. I wonder whose barrier is stronger?” (Arnos)
803
Ledoriano and Zeshia collide before being blown several meters away.
“Fumu. I see. Rank 1 is indeed better.” (Arnos)
At the moment of the crash, Zeshia let go of Enhalle because things would not have
ended well for Ledoriano if the power of Enhalle had also entered the mix.
Thanks to this I can also feel Zeshia’s origin now as well.
Last time I looked at her origin my eyes were dazzled by Enhalle so I couldn’t see
anything.
“Hou.” (Arnos)
Enhalle that I was still holding the tip of turned into light particles and disappeared.
Did Zeshia summon it?
No, it’s different.
For a moment there was 2 Enhalle’s then the one I was holding disappeared.
“...Use that Zeshia. This fellow is looking down on us. This is a good chance to win.
Let’s finish it in one go.” (Ledoriano)
Zeshia nods and both of them develop magic formations at their feet.
Now, this is an awfully nostalgic magic feeling. 2000 years ago the heroes used this
against me without fail.
“Sanctuary <Ask>” (Arnos)
A grand magic that unites the people hearts as one and turns their hopes and wishes
into magic.
“Do your best Jergakanon!”
Lots of voices sounded in the underwater city.
“The hope of Azeshion! Symbols of world peace!”
“Don’t be defeated by strangers.”
804
“Show your overwhelming might like always!”
Is Gairadeite aware of this exam? I can hear the voices of the residents.
“...As expected of a reincarnated person. You seem to know this magic, however,
despite your knowledge of the past you look down on humans too much. There is one
crucial difference between 2000 years ago and now.” (Ledoriano)
A huge overflowing light comes from the town and gathers on Zeshia and Ledoriano.
As the heroes 2000 years ago did those 2 people also wear <Ask>.
“2000 years ago thanks to constant loses the population of Gairadeite was about
100,000 people but now along with the towns outside the walls the population is about
10 million people!!” (Ledoriano)
Zeshia and Ledoriano glare at me as the gather light into themselves.
“We Jergakanon will never lose as long as we have the support of the people! I’ll
show it to you, and you will learn it. Unlike you demons that only have your power, we
humans also have our hearts. This love from 2000 years ago that the hero Kanon used
to bring world peace has expanded greatly.” (Ledoriano)
The world became peaceful, and the population increased? Are you trying to say that
people’s love and desire have also increased that much as well?
“Though humans and demons might have been equal 2000 years ago the peace that
we achieved was different. The power of the hero Kanon that even killed the Demon
King of Tyranny is now 100 times stronger. You can never compete with human beings.
In this peaceful world you demons cannot win. (Ledoriano)
Fumu. It was me that brought about peace though.
I’m not going to bother waiting for them to listen to me though.
“This love from 2000 years ago will again bring us victory!” (Ledoriano)
805
2000 years ago I dealt with the humans of Gairadeite that were supplying power to
<Ask> but doing that for a simple exam would be a bit…
These guys are using the power of the people who are offering them assistance
unjustly.
For starters, I need to break the pride of these two.
“Going on about love. You’ve missed the point entirely.” (Arnos)
Ledoriano laughs scornfully at my words.
“You still don’t understand? You’ve lost. A long-lived demon being driven to
reincarnate is proof that human love won. If your brain has become dull from being
reincarnated let me remind you of it again.” (Ledoriano)
The 2 heroes kicked the ground at the same time.
From the left Beiramente is thrust out and from the right, Enhalle is swung down.
In response, I enveloped both my hands in holy light and received their blows head-
on.
“Wh..at...the...? This is...?” (Ledoriano)
Ledorianos expression became grim due to the fact I was also using <Ask>
“What’s wrong? Did you honestly think the demons didn’t have love as well?”
(Arnos)
Ledoriano looked amazed but he quickly regained his composer and laughed.
“Another stupid line. Even if you can use the magic there’s no love in your hearts,
demons. All you have is the ugly desires of anger, jealousy, and laziness. History proves
this fact. You have no love.” (Ledoriano)
So much conviction. Is that the gift of the hero academy education?
806
“Because of that, you cannot master the true power of <Ask>. To begin with, we have
10 million people. Even with the full support of the Demon King school, you have less
than 100 people. We are overwhelmingly superior in both quality and quantity.”
(Ledoriano)
“10 million? What of it? 8 people are more than enough.” (Arnos)
I use <Liikus> and talk to them.
“Misa. How it going?”
“Yes. We’ve entered the city and are looking for Jergakanon members.” (Misa)
“You should wait there a while.” (Arnos)
“Eh? Yes. I understand.” (Misa)
“Elen. Can you hear me?” (Arnos)
“Ye, yes Arnos-sama.” (Elen)
“Jessica?” (Arnos)
“Yes!” (Jessica)
“Maia.” (Arnos)
“Here!” (Maia)
“Nono, Shia, Himuka, Casa, Shellia.” (Arnos)
Every time I call their name they answer loudly.
“I’ve decided to do a single support battle.” (Arnos)
The fan union listens carefully to my words.
“There are 10 million people over there but that is an insignificant amount. Your
thoughts of me are worth at the very least those 10 million over there.” (Arnos)
My fan union falls quite but a strong determination flows through <Liikus>.
“Now sing. Send your love to me.” (Arnos)
807
When I said that <Ask> that was surrounding me suddenly became like a raging
tornado and shot to the heavens in a beam of light that connected heaven and earth.
808
CHAPTER 89
ARNOS-SAMA SUPPORT SONG NO.3 (PEERLESS DEMON KING)
“...What do you think living is?” (Elen)
“Its Arnos-sama!” (fan union)
“What’s the meaning of life?” (Elen)
“Its Arnos-sama!” (fan union)
“What is Arnos-sama?” (Elen)
“He is both zero and infinite. He is all the concepts of this world!” (fan union)
Elen raises her voice
“Arnos-sama told us to sing. That Arnos-sama is waiting for our song! We can’t lose,
whether it’s 10 million or 100 million!! If our song doesn’t get through then there’s no
point us living anymore!!” (Elen)
“Arnos-sama! Arnos-sama! Arnos-sama!!” (fan union)
“Everyone! Let’s do this!! Arnos-sama’s 3rd support song [peerless Demon King]!!!”
(Elen)
809
The area falls silent as everyone hones their concentration.
The next moment overflowing feelings flowed from the song.
“Can’t become serious ♪” “Uuuuuuー♪” (fan union)
“Peerless Demon King ～～～～♪” (fan union)
“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!” (Ledoriano)
As if being judged by the light of <Ask> Ledoriano and Zeshia were blown away.
As if not being satisfied with just that <Ask> turned into 2 rays of light and attacked
those 2 again.
“At..that..time, this me was just whimsicalー♪” (fan union)
The barrier surrounding Ledoriano easily cracked.
“...Wha...!? Whats this...!? My barrier blocked <Jirasudo> easily. Why is <Ask>
responding to the heartless demons…!?” (Ledoriano)
You can hear the fan union song.
As expected of today’s demons. The volume of their voices is tremIndus. There were
no such singers amongst the demons 2000 years ago.
“To..you..a little♪ I was kindー♪” (fan union)
In response to their song, their thoughts turned into magic power and <Ask> grows
stronger.
“Such a thing... Demon hearts cannot love...!!” (Ledoriano)
“It..was..a..misunderstanding, what I diiiiiid♪” (fan union)
Even the holy light of Zeshia’s sword Enhalle was pushed back by my <Ask> and
when she tried cutting it she couldn’t.
810
“...To lose... to holy magic... I’ll teach you the power of <Ask> backed by 10 million
people...!!” (Ledoraino)
As Ledoriano tried to pull more power out of <Ask> the feelings contained in the
song increased even more.
Ah, the chorus is about to start.
“Know your place♪ This me is your ruler♪” (fan union)
“Kuuuuuu...” (Ledoriano)
“Amusement♪ Uuuu♪ Shooow me your dance～♪” (fan union)
“This...!! Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Ledoriano)
“Don’t glaaare♪ Uuuuー♪ I’ll take you seriously～♪” (fan union)
“Gaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Ledoriano)
Swallowed by a raging tornado of light, the barrier that Ledoriano wore was torn to
pieces.
“...To..to be damaged like this... We are the reincarnation of the hero Kanon.
Gairadeite’s future. We carry the expectations of an entire nation on our shoulders! Like
this... I can’t be defeated by such a stupid song...!!” (Ledoriano)
I see. Are you trying this out for the first time?
“A stupid song? You truly aren’t Kanons reincarnation and even being one of the
other seven origins is doubtful.” (Arnos)
Ledoriano grits his teeth.
“I won’t rise to such petty provocations.” (Ledoriano)
“I’m not provoking you at all. It’s a fact. That man was more sensitive to the hearts of
others than anyone else. It wasn’t just the outward appearances people put on but the
811
true feelings behind them he excelled at. That is why he mastered the heroes magic
<Ask>.” (Arnos)
In an <Ask> vs <Ask> battle they cannot possibly compete with the hero Kanon.
Don’t call yourself the reincarnation of the hero Kanon if you cannot see through to
the pure feelings of those girls.
“The demons can never have pure feelings!! You are heartless monsters! Demons
that only hurt humans!” (Ledoriano)
“You’re saying some strange things. Why did you agree to an academy exchange
then?” (Arnos)
Ledorianos expression becomes stern but he doesn’t try to answer my question.
“What’s your aim?” (Arnos)
“...It’s my turn now. I’ll show you the true power of <Ask> using human feelings...!!”
(Ledoriano)
Ledoriano and Zeshia draw a magic formation in front of them and the condensed
holy light from <Ask> gathers there.
“Fumu. Sacred Fire Light Cannon <Teo Trias> huh?” (Arnos)
The holy power condensed and turned into a cannon shell. The heroes strongest light
attribute magic that’s fired in one go.
“This is much stronger than 2000 years ago. The thoughts of 10 million people are
packed into this <Teo Trias>. Even if you are a demon from the age of myths, how much
of this can you endure?” (Ledoriano)
“As I said earlier.” (Arnos)
I draw a magic circle in front of me and like Ledoriano I gather holy power in it.
“8 people are enough.” (Arnos)
812
*Aah, aaaaaaaa, aaaaaaah.* Tranquil voices echo in the area around us.
At that moment the magic power that was gathering in front of me swelled up
enormously.
The magic power is even greater than last time.
“…Wha... What the hell...!? Even though the number of people has not increased the
feelings have suddenly changed...” (Ledoriano)
“Don’t you get it?” (Arnos)
I aim my <Teo Trias> at Ledoriano.
“The second verse is about to start.” (Arnos)
“Can’t become serious ♪” “Uuuuuuー♪” (fan union)
“Peerless Demon King～～～～～～♪” (fan union)
At that moment Ledoriano and Zeshia start to release their magic power.
It seems they intend to end it before my preparations are fully complete.
“<Teo Trias>!” (Ledoriano)
A huge shell of light comes at me and I release my <Teo Trias> as well.
Light and light collide turning the world completely white.
As the 2 shells collide I’m the one who’s pushed slightly back.
“...Fufufu. After all, demons cannot beat the hearts of us humans. They don’t know
love. Don’t know true hope. Zeshia, let’s finish this in one go. Human feelings. Let me
remind you that they’re hundreds of times stronger than the demon’s!” (Ledoriano)
Did they collect more human desires? The momentum of their <Teo Trias> has
increased many times more.
813
My light magic bullet is quickly pushed further back until their magic is right at the
tip of my nose.
“This is the end!!” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano adds the last of the magic power just as it happened.
The song sounds out.
“That..night.. was just on a whimー♪” (fan union)
My <Teo Trias> slightly pushes Ledoriano’s <Teo Trias> back.
“Your..body.. quietly♪ I caressー♪” (fan union)
My <Teo Trias> gains more momentum.
“It..was..a..misunderstanding, what I diiiiiid♪” (fan union)
Our <Teo Trias’> are now even.
“Oh! My desired approooach, was..it..fun～♪” (fan union)
My <Teo Trias> is now approaching those guys.
“Playing around and having a good time, only to be cast away is your fate♪” (fan
union)
“...No...way... I can’t lose... to only eight people with the tiny hearts of the demons.
Our human love... is it going to lose...!?” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano is trying to extract more power but my <Teo Trias> is almost at his face.
“Alas, you didn’t notice, you were only my playthingー♪” (fan union)
“Kuh, guuuuuuuu... This... from such a song. These feelings from such a stupid
song...!!” (Ledoriano)
“Please don’t mourn ♪ Uuuuu ♪ I’ll be serious～♪” (fan union)
“...Humans, our desires... Don’t look down on theeeeeem...!!” (Ledoriano)
814
Ledoriano’s and Zeshia’s <Teo Trias> was swallowed by light.
“Can’t be serious, uuuuuー♪ Peerless Demon King～～～～～～♪” (fan union)
A huge explosion went off shining with the love of my fan union.
Ledoriano and Zeshia were swallowed and blown away.
Before the love of my fan union, they were scattered.
Eventually, the flood of light calmed down and I turned my gaze to the body moving
feebly on the ground.
“...Wh...why...? Why...to only 8 people...?” (Ledoriano)
A stunned Ledoriano was muttering in amazement.
It seems he still can’t understand why he lost.
“<Ask> and <Teo trias> combine peoples desires into one. 2000 years ago the
people of Gairadeite were united in overthrowing the Demon King of Tyranny and had a
great deal of trust in the hero Kanon. If it was him, people truly believed he would save
the world. It was a strong desire above all others.” (Arnos)
Humans were in danger of dying. In fact, it was an unprecedented situation where
they were truly in danger of becoming extinct. Even in that situation because they were
able to believe in the hero Kanon their feelings became one. They were stronger and
nobler and as such, they turned into vast amounts of magic power.
“Do you understand? Compared to the very heavy expectations that Kanon was
carrying at that time your expectations are worthless. 10 million or whatever, numbers
don’t come into it. In this peaceful world the hope that is sent to you, a student, is trivial.
In fact, you aren’t even able to unite their thoughts.” (Arnos)
As they are, they cannot use the true power of <Ask>.
815
There’s no point even comparing it to the thoughts of those 8 who were prepared to
stake their very lives.
“I won’t say that human love is inferior to demon love but the love sent is very
different.” (Arnos)
Without accepting reality but unable to refute it Ledoriano hangs his head.
<De Igeria> heals his wounds but he doesn’t attempt to stand up.
No matter how many times a body is healed you can’t heal a crushed heart.
He has realised that the love he believed in right up to today was nothing but an
illusion.
Now then...
“...Nn?”
I heard something. Didn’t I?
Did I mishear?
No, it’s different.
It’s not Ledoriano’s nor Zeshia’s voice.
It’s not the fan union singing.
It’s not <Liikus> either.
This voice is directly entering my heart through <Ask>
“…Zoku.”
No ones talking anywhere.
“...Kill demons...”
I used <Ask> again and the voice was coming from the magic itself.
Long ago I heard this familiar voice.
816
CHAPTER 90
THE RADIANCE OF LIFE
“...Demons... Kill...?” (Elen)
Elen said in amazement.
“...Demon King of Tyranny...kill...?” (Jessica)
Jessica muttered in an almost delirious tone.
“...Kill?” (fan union)
The girls in the fan union started murmuring almost incoherently.
They’re hearing it through the<Liikus> I have established with them.
Fumu. This is slightly bad.
Should I be careful?
“...No, hang on. Everyone! Don’t think about it! This voice is surely an enemy attack.
Is it brainwashing magic...!?”
“Ah...yeah…really... What should we do?”
817
“It’s okay. Think about Arnos-sama, that should overwrite that stinky old man’s
voice!”
“Un...yeah...Arnos-sama.”
“Arnos-sama was so cool today...”
“We were told to give our love... I won’t wash my ears anymore!!”
“...Aah... It’s not good...!” (Elen)
“Stay strong Elen. Wasn’t it you who said to think of Arnos-sama!?”
“...I know Arnos-sama’s voice is precious but even thinking about it makes me feel
strange...” (Elen)
“...Is it an enemy attack?”
“I don’t know but Arnos-sama is amazing.”
Fumu. They have surprisingly strong willpower but it would be better to not let it go
on any longer.
I cancel <Ask>
“Arnos. Just now.” (Misha)
“Did you hear it as well?” (Arnos)
I feel her nod.
It must be because they are connected through <Guys>.
“Mass of hatred.” (Misha)
That’s a suitable way of describing it.
“Did you feel anything else?” (Arnos)
“I know a similar feeling.” (Misha)
Misha was her usual calm self.
“Headteacher.” (Misha)
818
Fumu. I see.
Didn’t Heine say they could hear the voice of the hero Kanon? I’m assuming this is
what he meant.
It seems the hero academy has as much trouble as the Demon King academy.
“...Anos Voldigoad...” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano speaks in a gloomy voice. He’s still got his lifeless eyes but somethings
different.
To borrow Misha’s words he’s in a cage of hatred.
Looking over I see Zeshia who was blown away by <Teo Trias> stand up.
Her holy sword Enhalle was emitting magical power on a scale way beyond anything
it had before.
It was shining as bright as a star just before it was ready to burn out.
“...Even if you aren’t the Demon King of Tyranny your power is still dangerous and
someday, surely, that power will threaten humanity...” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano voice sounds like someone who’s let go of their sanity.
Zeshia doesn’t react to Ledorianos words and turns her eyes to me. Emotionless
eyes. The eyes of a doll who only listens to commands.
Despite that, and beyond the light of her holy sword her origin is still certainly there.
“...That you came to this academy exchange...for us, was the best thing to happen...”
(Ledoriano)
As Ledoriano was talking Zeshia charged straight at me.
“Arnos.” (Misha)
“Don’t worry.” (Arnos)
While talking to Misha I step forward to meet Zeshia.
819
Drawing closer she drew a magic formation over her heart.
That spell—
“Fall back Misha!” (Arnos)
I quickly develop antimagic to protect Misha who’s behind me.
“Zeshia listen. Stop that magic right now. You will not get the results you’re
expecting.” (Arnos)
Ignoring my advice Zeshia rushes in.
“Are you finally scared? This is the end Anos Voldigoad. You should realize the
resolve of a hero.” (Ledoriano)
Zeshia closes in on me.
You don’t have to speak to use that magic but Ledoriano spoke out the name of the
spell for the silent Zeshia.
“Origin Light Destruction Explosion <Gavel>!!” (Ledoriano)
At point-blank range, Zeshia plunged Enhalle into the left-hand side of her chest.
At that moment her body begins to collapse while her origin radiates an extreme
amount of light.
<Gavel>
A heroes curse that forcibly releases all the magical power stored in your origin and
causes an explosion of magic.
It’s also known as Origin Explosion and suicide magic.
Let alone this life even your possible future lives are thrown away as the explosion
consumes even the power of your future lives.
Its power is well beyond anything a normal magic-user can deal with.
Light covers the world and all sound stops.
820
Whiter than white, the pure radiance of life itself filled lake Seimei.
“...You made light of our resolution, our courage...” (Ledoriano)
The origin explosion begins to settle and the pure white world begins to regain its
color.
“I told you to stop it.” (Arnos)
At the sound of my voice, Ledoriano’s expression shows a mix of surprise and
despair.
“Are you sane Ledoriano? That was nothing but a meaningless death.” (Arnos)
“...Wh...at...” (Ledoriano)
I hear his teeth click together as he snaps his mouth shut before he starts trembling
and groaning. It looks like he can’t even speak properly.
“Are you okay Misha?” (Arnos)
Misha had fallen back to the Demon King castle as I told her.
“Arnos protected me.” (Misha)
I used my <Demon Eyes of Destruction> to suppress the origin explosion.
<Gavel> has a wide range and normally I would have temporarily retreated using
<Gatom> because as long as you are not at ground zero you can defend against it. It’s
still powerful but doable.
The issue was that even if Ray and Sahsa managed to survive I wouldn’t have been
able to save Misa and the girls in the fan union.
“...W...hy...?” (Ledoriano)
Ledoriano finally speaks a coherent word.
I turned my gaze to him.
821
“...Why? You were at the center of the explosion... How are you unhurt...!?”
(Ledoriano)
“Did you think you would reach me by throwing away the future?” (Arnos)
I slowly walk towards Ledoriano.
“I certainly made light of you guys. But to go as far as to use <Gavel> for this test.”
(Arnos)
“It was a splendid resolution, however, this life of mine of not that cheap that you
can get it by using the future of all your members.” (Arnos)
A flash of a sword attack appeared.
I caught it with my right hand and brushed it off.
“...Hou.” (Arnos)
As expected they are surprised.
“...”
What I blocked in front of me was the person who was supposed to have
disappeared. Zeshia.
After using origin explosion even resurrection won’t help you. Enhalle which should
have also disappeared was in her hand.
“You guys are doing something very interesting here. What is it Ledoriano?” (Arnos)
He just quivered as if scared by something.
Based on his personality he would normally start explaining things with goodwill.
But not this time. Is there a reason for it?
“...” (Zeshia)
822
Zeshia kicks the ground and as soon as she approaches me she draws the formation
on her chest again and immediately stabs herself with Enhalle.
<Gavel> dyes the area white again and again I suppress it with my <Demon Eyes of
Destruction>
Zeshia dies and disappears along with her origin.
However.
“...”
Zeshia who should no longer be alive appears out of nowhere and stands in front of
me for the 3rd time.
“Fumu. There doesn’t seem to be a limit.” (Arnos)
<Gavel> isn’t a magic I can deal with lightly. I must locate the reason this fellow
keeps coming back.
If she won’t die from using <Gavel> then she’s unlikely to die from anything I can
do.
This seems to have turned into a real fight against a real hero.
“...Arnos can you hear me...?”
I receive a concealed <Liikus> that isn’t coming from the heroes side.
“Come to the temple. Please. Zeshia can only be stopped by me.”
<Liikus> is cut off.
“Eleonor?” (Misha)
“I can’t dismiss that this might be a trap.” (Arnos)
“Not lying.” (Misha)
Eleonor seems to be different from the others and if Misha says it’s okay then it is.
823
“I’ll go.” (Misha)
“Understood. I’ll suppress this fellow.” (Arnos)
Standing further away this time Zeshia stabs herself in the chest using <Gavel> but I
quickly close the distance and stab my right hand into her chest.
“...Tsu...!” (Zeshia)
“You’re a dull fellow. How many times are you going to blow yourself up?” (Arnos)
I cast Time Manipulation <Lebaido> on <Gavel> stopping the magic itself and
preventing the origin explosion.
“Fumu. It hasn’t completely stopped?” (Arnos)
Well, I suppose it was a bit unreasonable using magic on a magic that was embedded
in an origin. At least I’ve bought some time.
“Be careful.” (Misha)
“You too.” (Arnos)
Misha nods and uses <Gatom>
824
CHAPTER 91
2000 YEARS OF HATRED
Misha teleported in front of the temple.
Thanks to us being connected through the magic of <Guys> whatever Misha sees
with her demon eyes I can see as well.
Misha restlessly looks around but Eleonor can’t be seen.
—In here— (Eleonor)
A feeble voice using <Liikus> could be heard and using her demon eyes Misha traced
the magic back into the temple causing her to blink a couple of times.
She must feel the foreign nature of the temple.
No magic power can be felt from inside. Eleonor can’t be seen at all even though
she’s in the temple.
“Wait.” (Misha)
Putting her hand on the door Misha finds it locked with Lock Barrier <Digit>.
—Can you open it?— (Eleonor)
825
“No problem.” (Misha)
Misha looks at the lock using her demon eyes.
To turn the magic key you need to know the magic structure and need to accurately
analyse the formula but for Misha that won’t be a problem.
In no time at all Misha analysed the lock and used the magic Unlock <Di> on it.
Putting her hands on the door Misha gives it a strong push and with a rusty groan,
the door opens.
“...” (Misha)
As soon as she entered Misha’s body felt heavy but she shook her head and moved
forward.
Inside the temple is lined with pillars and in the depths is a pair majestic looking
double doors. The floor, walls and ceiling were all covered in magic formations and a
large number of holy water spheres were floating in the air.
In the center of the room was a large floating ball of holy water and there floating
inside was Eleonor.
Her whole body is radiating magic power. So much so her outline is blurred.
Uncountable magic characters were floating around her and on her body like she was
wearing them.
“Eh? Is that Misha-chan...?” (Eleonor)
Elenor was surprised. Did she think I’d come?
“Instead of Arnos. Shouldn’t I?” (Misha)
“No, it’s fine.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor laughed.
“Can you take me to Zeshia?” (Eleonor)
826
“...Stop her?” (Misha)
“Yup. Only I can stop her. I’m sorry but I can’t move by myself at the moment.”
(Eleonor)
Misha tilts her head.
“Because you’re using magic?” (Misha)
“More precisely I am magic.” (Eleonor)
Misha blinked a couple of times.
Doesn’t seem like she understood what Eleonor said but it didn’t matter.
“I’ll take you.” (Misha)
Misha approaches Eleonor, touches the holy water sphere and a magic formation
appears at her feet.
Are you going to use <Gatom>?
“I’ll be troubled if you do something so selfish.”
A voice echoed from the entrance of the temple and a bullet of light flew towards
Misha.
It was <Teo Trias>
“Ice shield.” (Misha)
Misha instantly constructed a huge shield of ice using <Ibis>.
The strength of the improvised shield soon becomes known as the light bullet easily
smashed through the shield but Misha immediately creates another ice shield as soon as
one is broken.
The destructive power of <Teo Trias> vs Misha’s <Ibis> soon leads to Misha wining
as her creation speed is quicker than the bullet can destroy.
The bullet of light soon disappears.
827
“Rule violation.” (Misha)
The person who appeared in the entrance of the temple was the headteacher Diego.
“Close that contemptible mouth demons. This is Gairadeite and I decide the rules. I’ll
tell you now that what happens here won’t leak outside.” (Diego)
Diego fires another <Teo Trias> but this time it wasn’t at Misha but into the depths
of the temple.
As soon as it hit the impressive-looking double doors it was absorbed by them.
The next moment a magic formation emerges on the door and begins emitting light.
“Open holy gate and release the seal.” (Diego)
The double doors slowly open and divine light containing a huge amount of magic
power begins to leak through.
White, white and more white comes out.
It was a holy light that didn’t permit the existence of demons.
“Misha-chan!!” (Elenor)
Eleonor screams out as the holy light penetrates Misha’s anti-magic barrier and
pierces her body.
Misha falls to her knees in extreme pain.
“In this sanctuary, the power of the demons turns to nothing. Forget <Gatom> you
cant even use anti-magic can you? No help can come for you now.” (Diego)
“Stop it! Diego sensei! If you hurt Misha-chan I’ll never forgive you!!” (Eleonor)
“Shut up failure.” (Diego)
At Deigo’s voice, the holy water sphere around Eleonor turns white and her voice
along with her figure disappears.
“Now then.” (Diego)
828
Diego stretches out a hand and light gathers there before becoming a sword.
It’s the same holy sword Enhalle that Zeshia had.
“It seems your friend has messed us around a bit.” (Diego)
With a dark look on his face, Diego stands by Misha.
“Are you ready, filthy demon?” (Diego)
Diego puts Enhalle’s blade against Misha’s cheek.
Due to the light leaking from the door Misha is unable to move.
“You should realize the grudge of the humans killed by you.” (Diego)
“...Haven’t killed anyone...” (Misha)
Did Diego find her words irritating? His face twists in disgust.
“It was 2000 years ago when demons fought human. Peaceful now. Everyone lives.”
(Misha)
“Did you think we forgot just because time passed you rat!!” (Diego)
Deigo kicked Misha in the face as hard as he could sending her sprawling to the floor.
“...Tsu...” (Misha)
Grasping Enhalle Diego walks slowly towards Misha.
“Make a wall, separate them for a thousand years and everyone forgets? Everyone
can live in peace while forgetting everything? Aah... How arrogant your founder was.
Never forget. Determined to never forget. 1000 years, 2000 years. Did you think your
sins would be gone!!” (Diego)
Diego thrust Enhalle down and pierces Misha’s chest.
Blood spurts out and her magic power disappeared.
“...Apologize for accident...?” (Misha)
829
Even if someone dies the school will cover it up as an accident, however, its a big
problem if a teacher kills a student, especially when they weren’t even involved in the
test to begin with.
“What about it? All along I planned to have one of you demons die anyway. In fact—”
(Diego)
With a smiled stained with insanity Diego continues.
“I don’t need you reviving either. Together with your origin, I’ll have you disappear.
I’m sure the people of the Demon King academy will be angry though.” (Diego)
A magic formation appears on the tip of the sword that’s piercing Misha’s chest.
Another <Teo Trias> was drawn.
“If you have a grudge, then begrudge your ancestors and the Demon King of
Tyranny, you filthy demon.” (Diego)
Light gathers on the tip of Enhalle.
“<Teo Trias>!!” (Diego)
Along with his grudge, Deigo activates the magic.
The next moment a black aura appears and swallows Enhalle’s blade.
A jet-black aura appears over Misha’s body protecting her.
“...Wh...at...?” (Diego)
“Do you remember it? The wall that dived the world into four 2000 years ago. <Beno
Ieven>” (Arnos)
After transferring here using <Gatom> I grasped Diego’s shoulder.
“...Holy...In this area...No demons magic should be usable.” (Diego)
“Oh? Should I give it a try then?” (Arnos)
830
For a moment the temple falls into total silence then Diego spins his body around
and releases a <Teo Trias>.
“Die Demons!!” (Diego)
I wiped it out with my <Demon Eyes of Destruction> and grabbed his face.
“Guu...Guoooo...!!” (Diego)
I lay emphasis on my fingers and you can hear the bones in this guys head creaking.
“I hope you liked playing around with your boring tricks and strategies. According to
your revised history, you wanted to show humans stood above demons. That’s fine, it
was still a peaceful method while getting all pleased with yourselves.” (Arnos)
A magic circle is drawn on Diego’s body and I inject power into it.
“But what did you try to do just now?” (Arnos)
Diego grabs my arm with both hands and tries to shake it off, but I don’t budge at all.
“...Shut…up...” (Diego)
“I heard what you were going to do.” (Arnos)
I inject <Beno Ieven> directly into his body.
“Gu..aa…aa..aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Diego)
Swallowed by the dark aura Diego disappears without a trace.
Cutting my finger with my thumbnail I let loose a drop of blood and cast
Resurrection <Ingaru>.
Deigo’s body was revied.
“…Wha...” (Diego)
Diego stared at me in amazement.
“You think you can die without my permission? Even death will not free you from
me, stupid human.” (Arnos)
831
CHAPTER 92
ORIGIN KILLING
Diego jumped back and turned his hate-filled eyes towards me.
“Wicked demons... Did you bring me back to find the secrets of the hero academy?”
(Diego)
“Fumu. Deigo.” (Arnos)
I was already approaching Diego and as I spoke I pierced through the left-hand side
of his chest.
“Gaa...haa...a...!” (Diego)
Diego vomits blood.
“Who gave you permission to talk? Too haughty.” (Arnos)
Grabbing his heart I squeeze.
“...Ka...a...” (Diego)
I pull out my arm and Diego collapses on the floor.
He didn’t move. He died before hitting the floor.
832
“I told you not to die without permission.” (Arnos)
I bring Diego back with <Ingaru> again.
As soon as he revives he glares at me.
“Bastard you— Gabuu!” (Diego)
I stamp on Deigo’s head pushing it against the floor.
“...Youuuuu…! Demons... I don’t know what you’re planning but this hero won’t give
in...!!” (Diego)
“Are you still claiming to be a hero after looking down on them.” (Arnos)
I created a demon sword and stabbed it into Diego’s abdomen where his origin is
located.
“...Gaaa...guu... It’s pointless... This pain... is for humanities sake. We are fighting for
peace! No matter how much pain I experience I’ll endure it. What do you know of love
and courage? You can’t possibly understand it you filthy demons!!” (Diego)
“Take a good look at the magic formation being drawn on your body.” (Arnos)
Through the tip of the sword, I draw a magic formation on Diego’s whole body.
As soon as he saw it he showed a startled look.
“…This is... Demonization <Nedora>…?” (Diego)
This is the magic for turning animals into demons that Ledoriano explained about
back in the lecture.
“Humans are also animals after all so this magic works well.” (Arnos)
“Ha...hahaha...haahaaha...! How stupid. Heroes that receive the blessing of a holy
sword can’t be turned into demons. I can’t become a demon...!” (Diego)
“Fumu. Well, you see, that’s where you’re wrong.” (Arnos)
833
Black hair begins to grow from the chest wound where the sword is still stuck. Its as
if a demon was eroding him.
“...Uu…gu… such a...” (Diego)
Deigo deploys a magic circle and suppresses the demonization with holy magic.
“<Nedora> uses an animals origin and the brutal nature of a demon. Humans with
reason are hard to turn into demons but that doesn’t mean they can’t be turned. There
are individual differences of course. I’m sure up to this point you know all this.” (Arnos)
Diego is frantically releasing magic power with a face filled with desperation.
“The Reishinjin sword only accepts owners who have calm and cloudless light-filled
origins. We good so far? Okay. The blessing of the Reishinijn sword isn’t the reason that
you can’t become a demon. In actual fact, the sword only picks humans who can’t
become demons to begin with.” (Arnos)
Diego begins to grow claws and fangs start growing from his mouth.
“Fumu. Diego, are you really a reincarnation of Kanon?” (Arnos)
“…I am… I am Diego Kanon Ijeishka. A descendent of heroes with the origin of
Kanon... I will defeat the demons and save the world...!” (Diego)
“I don’t think so. Your personality changes if you reincarnate because you won’t be
the same person, however, your core remains the same. You are not like Kanon. Your
core has become ugly and twisted.” (Arnos)
“Shut…up...” (Diego)
Suddenly he exploded in anger.
“Shut up shut up shut uuuuup!! I won’t ride the hand of a demons! I’m a hero! You
guys, you demons are destruction. I’ll save the world... I’m the hero Kanon... To such
despicable magiiiiiic...!!!” (Diego)
834
“Who said you could speak?” (Arnos)
I put more magic into <Nedora>.
“Ugaaaa... this... stupid... this me... This hero me won’t become a demooooon...!!!”
(Diego)
“Probably because of their intelligence, when humans become demons, they are a
little different from other animals. The greed, malice and hatred of humans are
promoted and shown in their appearance.” (Arnos)
“Shut up... I am... hero... Gahyuu... Gahyuaa... Gagaga… Aaah… Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”
(Diego)
The demonization accelerates and black hair appears on every part of Diego’s body.
Claws grew, fangs grew and thick horns sprouted from his head.
The most striking characteristic is the face. It looks like a pulpy, smashed mess.
“This is your true nature Diego. It’s as ugly and distorted as I thought.” (Arnos)
Diego slowly raised his body and turned his ugly face to me.
“How’s it feel to become a demon?” (Arnos)
“…This... Did you think this would break my heaaaaart!!!!” (Diego)
Diego screams out something similar to a war cry.
“Being human isn’t about appearance! It’s not about lineage! It’s heart!! No matter
how much you change my shape my heart will always be human!! Even reduced to this
ugly monster I’m still a hero!!” (Diego)
“I hardly think your heart is that of a hero.” (Arnos)
“Shut uuuup...!! Forgive... I won’t forgive... the cruel demons... It was a mistake to
sympathise with you. I should have just exterminated you all right from the beginning!!”
(Diego)
835
Using <Liikus> Diego speaks out.
“All members of Jergakanon charge the demons.” (Diego)
“Fumu. What are you trying to do? My subordinates are not weak enough to fall to
an all-out attack.” (Arnos)
Not bothering to answer me Diego just smiles and touches the nearby holy wafter
ball and develops a magic circle.
“Repent you dirty demons. It’s now my turn to see your face in despair!!! Fufufu,
hahahahaha, haaaahaahaahaahaa!!” (Diego)
Did you just use holy water with a body that’s become a demon?
Half of his body received the holy poison but the magic did activate.
“I see. <Gavel> huh? You’ve already placed magic on your student’s origins then.”
(Arnos)
“...Wha...!?” (Diego)
Letting that slip out you can see that Deigo can’t hide his confusion at me seeing
through him in an instant.
“That formation is the detonation type formation. Perhaps your students who are
attacking don’t know anything about this? You’ve even set it on your own origin.”
(Arnos)
How stupid can you get?
How pathetic.
“Is that what a hero does Diego? I can’t believe you want to kill demons so bad you
are willing to kill your owns students.” (Arnos)
“Don’t speak like you know everything. The demons took everything from us
humans. This is a hero. This is the fight of the legendary hero Kanon! Those students
836
who are too scared to achieve our ancestors wish of exterminating the demons are no
students of mine!! The resolution to not fear death is what being a hero is all about!!”
(Diego)
Deigo speaks through <Liikus> again.
“Situation report.” (Diego)
“Haa! We’ve just located the demonic sword saint Ray Grandori!”
“Same here. We’ve just caught the Witch of Destruction Sasha Necron.”
“9 members of the Demon King academy confirmed. We also have 9 people and are
ready to attack!”
Diego’s ugly face distorted even more.
“Jergakanon and descendants of the hero Kanon gooo!! Now is the time to show your
power and courage!! Chaaaarge!!” (Diego)
I shoved my right hand into Diego again
“Did you think I’d let you go any further?” (Arnos)
“...Gofuu...ga...” (Diego)
He grins and laughs while vomiting blood.
“I’ll avenge myself with this. Die demons.” (Diego)
Did he finish the magic activation already?
The holy water orb sends power to the magic formation that only has one purpose
and that is in detonating the origins of the students.
The bodies of the students who came close to Ray, Sasha and Misa were wrapped in
the light of <Gavel>.
A violent explosion rings out from the origins scattered around the city. Even this
temple is blown away.
837
Or it should have.
“...Why...?” (Diego)
Diego mutters in disbelief.
“Why hasn’t everything exploded...!? Why!?” (Diego)
“It did take a bit of work but I’ve cast magic on the whole underwater city. I’ve
stopped the time of <Gavel>.” (Arnos)
That’s why I was late coming to help Misha. Making sure other people couldn’t use
<Gavel>
“...Stopped...time...?” (Diego)
“Didn’t you hear me when I said the same attack won’t work on me twice?” (Arnos)
Diego shook with a mixture of anger and hatred.
“This peace is very precious. I had planned on letting you live but now it seems it
would be foolish to keep you alive.” (Arnos)
When I pulled my hand out Diego stumbled back a couple of steps.
Most of his power will be gone now.
“...If you want to kill me then kill me...but... I’ll revive again and again. If it doesn’t
come true in this life then the next life and if it doesn’t come true in that one then the
next one. No matter how many times it takes I’ll never forget this grudge. Someday. I’ll
eradicate all demons!!” (Diego)
“Did you think you had another life to use Diego?” (Arnos)
I open my right hand but what was in it could only be seen with demon eyes so I sent
magic power to it and a faintly shining white ball appeared.
If you looked closely the white globe is connected to Diego by a thin thread of magic.
“Do you know what this is? It’s your origin.” (Arnos)
838
I draw a magic formation on the end of my right hand.
Origin Killer <Bebuzud>. When my right-hand goes through the formation my
fingertips turn black.
“I cannot touch your origin. Even with magic, it’s very difficult to interfere with an
origin, however, <Bebuzud> can directly touch an origin.” (Arnos)
I scratched the white ball with my fingertip.
“Agaaa...aaah… Agaaakyaaaaa... Gugyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Diego)
An intense and violent death scream rang out.
“Do you get it now? A pain that surpasses death itself is felt when your origin is hurt.
Try to condense every possible pain in this world and it wouldn’t be enough to match
this pain. Its the death of your next life, and the next one and so on into eternity. All
your future reincarnations and deaths are packed into this one spot.” (Arnos)
I scratch it again.
“Agyuu, gyuhyuaaaaa, gubeheeeeeeeeeee!!!!” (Diego)
Shedding tears, snot, drooling and without regard for his appearance, Deigo screams
like a beast.
“You said the fight of the hero Kanon. Is this how the hero academy defeats its
enemies now? By suicide attacks?” (Arnos)
I pierce the origin with my fingertips.
Diegos eyes turn white and he issues a soundless scream.
“2000 years ago the hero Kanon had 7 origins. Even if an origin was erased as long
as one remained that guy could revive again and again. It was the ultimate magic that
the gods gave to you humans and only one person ever tried to use it both before and
after. That was the hero Kanon.” (Arnos)
839
I was talking to Diego but his eyes had long gone vacant.
“And why was that? Because nobody was able to endure the pain of their origins
being hurt over and over nor the death of one. Apart from that guy. He accepted it all. I
reduced his origins over and over and he confronted me again and again.” (Arnos)
“…St...stop...stop...it...” (Diego)
I swung my finger down and slashed Diegos origin.
“Sto... Gugyaaaa, gubufuuuuuogyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Diego)
“Do you know the reason why?” (Arnos)
At the chipped away origin of Diego, I point my jet black fingertips.
“...Ah…ha…u..aa...enough...stop...” (Diego)
Diego is already in a state where he’s now crippled.
“It’s better to die than to sacrifice someone. That man seriously thought that. And he
did. He continued to die over and over again. His origin was slashed again and again,
burnt and destroyed and still, he fought for you humans. That is your hero. A real hero
with courage who defeated the demons many times. He was the true owner of courage.”
(Arnos)
Even though he was my enemy I was proud of him and his resolution.
He always fought to protect something. Not once was he ever dominated by his
greed.
And he was killed?
Some other humans killed that man that kept sacrificing himself for them.
He would still resurrect but maybe it was enough to kill his heart?
“You say you are a reincarnation of Kanon so endure it. If you can do that then I’ll let
you reincarnate and you can come after me again in another life.” (Arnos)
840
“...Just...enough...already...aaah...ah…” (Diego)
I pierce right to the center of the origin with my finger.
“Gugagagagagaga, gyahyuuu, gyfuaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Deigo)
“What’s wrong Diego? Aren’t you a hero? Don’t cry out in that voice. Kanon will
laugh at you.” (Arnos)
I look at his face with my demon eyes.
“...Ple...” (Diego)
Deeper than despair and with a look like he was swallowed by the abyss Diego spoke.
“...Please...enough, forgive me...kill me...please end it...” (Diego)
It was a begging voice.
All that resentment and hatred was gone. All he wanted was a release from this pain.
“You are not the hero Kanon.” (Arnos)
With <Bebuzud> over my hand, I grip Diego’s origin and squeeze with all my might.
The white ball shattered into pieces.
Diegos body falls to the floor like a doll with all its strings cut.
He doesn’t move. Resurrection is impossible.
His origin is completely gone from this body.
“You were a man who didn’t understand anything, pretending to be Kanon. Now that
man was truly strong.
841
CHAPTER 93
WHAT LIES WITHIN
“Now then.” (Arnos)
I head over to Misha and cast Total Complete Demon Healing <Ai Shearu> but the
wound doesn’t heal.
At first, I thought it was just being slow but it wasn’t. It must be due to the powerful
barrier covering this temple. It’s so strong it makes <De Igeria> look weak.
This barrier could even partly block <Beno Ieven>
“That door at the back?” (Arnos)
I look at the divine light leaking from the door with my demon eyes.
It’s only the aftermath of magic but its enough to limit my magic power.
I’ve got a feeling I know what’s behind that door.
“...Go...” Misha mutters “...I’m fine...”
Could you tell I’m bothered by what’s behind that door? How admirable.
“I’ll wait.” (Misha)
842
“Don’t worry about it. You’re my top priority.” (Arnos)
I block the doorway up with <Beno Ieven> but there’s still some light leaking
through.
It’ll be quicker and easier to treat if we get away from here but I need to do
something first.
I look at the holy water ball with my <Demon Eyes of Destruction> and the holy
water ball split open revealing Eleonor inside.
“...Sorry for having you rescue me Arnos...” (Eleonor)
Eleonor tries to walk but she falls down. Have her legs gone weak?
I support her body with my arm.
“Ah...” (Eleonor)
“You okay?” (Arnos)
Eleonor nods.
“Than…thank you.” (Eleonor)
She doesn’t seem to be injured. Looks like she was only locked in.
“He…hey... stop looking so much...” (Eleonor)
She’s currently naked. Eleonor takes a step back and tries to hide her naked body but
her large proof of peace can’t be hidden by her arm and peek out.
Fumu. I’m not really sure why but is this situation bad?
“You seem to be okay anyway.” (Arnos)
I reach out to her body.
“Eh…? Han…hang on...” (Eleonor)
I touch her collarbone with my fingertip.
843
“Stay still. I don’t remember the shape of your hero uniform so I need to ask your
body.” (Arnos) ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)
I cast <Ibis> on Eleonor covering her body with the magic formula and the next
instant she was wearing the hero academy uniform.
“Wa...thank you…” (Eleonor)
I go back over to Misha and hold her.
“Diego sensei? (Eleonor)
“Destroyed. Origin as well.” (Arnos)
“...Eh?” (Eleonor)
Eleonor who is normally carefree turned serious.
She activates her demon eyes and looks around. She can also see peoples origins
directly so she can clearly see Deigo’s origin has completely disappeared.
“...Amazing Arnos...” (Eleonor)
That was an unexpected reaction.
“Your teacher is killed and your words to me are amazing?” (Arnos)
She lowers her eyes slightly.
“I know everything. Diego sensei set the magic <Gavel> on everyone...all of it...”
(Eleonor)
Eleonor’s expression turned dark.
“In this hero academy only I know the correct history. Not all of it but still... But
nobody believes me. Whenever I say that the hero Kanon was killed by humans they all
say I’m crazy...” (Eleonor)
It’s not in any textbook so it’s probably the proper reaction to being told that.
“Don’t you find what I’m saying strange Arnos?” (Eleonor)
844
“It’s certainly unexpected meeting someone else.” (Arnos)
Elenor gives me a puzzled look.
“The history of the demons has been rewritten as well which is giving me a bit of a
hard time. No-one believes me even though I’m telling the truth.” (Arnos)
Eleonor looks surprised hearing my words.
“...The Demon King of Tyranny’s name...” Eleonor murmurs
“It’s Anos Voldigoad. Sometime in the last 2000 years, it was changed to Avos
Dillheavia.” (Arnos)
A stunned looking Eleonor looks at my face.
“Can’t you believe it?” (Arnos)
“Yeah. Though I thought it was strange... You Arnos… you’re too strong…and not just
your strength and yet the demons weren’t accepting you. It was a very distorted scene to
watch...” (Eleonor)
She’s half talking to herself like she trying to convince herself of something.
“But this distortion led to me remembering something a little...” (Eleonor)
The correct history. A truth that is not recognised.
Eleonor seems to have had the same experience as me.
“Arnos is the Demon King of Tyranny?” (Eleonor)
“Yeah.” (Arnos)
“...Why are you looking for the hero Kanon?” (Eleonor)
“Because I promised that when I reincarnated we’d be friends.”
“…I see... that was the reason... It wasn’t a lie…” Eleonor says in understanding.
“There’s a lot of things I want to ask you but Misha’s treatment is top priority now.
She won’t die but she’s in pain.” (Arnos)
845
In my arms, Misha shakes her head.
She’s stouthearted.
All the more reason to hurry up with treatment.
“I’ve got to manage the students of the hero academy as well. I’ve stopped time using
<Lebaido> but the effect doesn’t last long. If left alone they will still explode.” (Arnos)
“Understood. I’ll do something about it.” (Eleonor)
“Oh?” (Arnos)
Once activated <Gavel> is like lighting a fire in an ammo dump. Although I’ve
stopped its time and forcefully suppressed it, it’s a difficult task to return it to normal.
“Can you do it?” (Arnos)
“I’m good at origin magic.” Eleonor says while raising her index finger.
“What about your body?” (Arnos)
“I’m fine now. It’s only because I was magic for a while that it took my legs a little
time to adjust.” (Eleonor)
You were magic?
That’s what I want to hear about the most but it sounds complicated.
Anyway. I can leave the hero academy to her.
“You’d better hurry then. You’ve got a day to restore the origins of all those people.”
(Arnos)
“Yes.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor runs over to the temple doors.
“Ah, Arnos.” (Eleonor)
As if remembering something she stops and turns around.
846
“Can you stop and talk after school tomorrow? There’s something I need to ask you.”
(Eleonor)
“I don’t mind but I think the hero academy will struggle with the teaching
tomorrow.” (Arnos)
The headteacher Diego has disappeared after all.
Well, no one saw him being killed and there’s no one who will be able to tell the
demon corpse left in here was Diego.
Even if they put his whereabouts down tomorrow as unknown it’s not likely another
teacher can just drop their own class and teach us.
“It’ll be fine though they’ll be noisy that Diego sensei isn’t there. I’m pretty sure the
classes will go on tomorrow.” (Eleonor)
Is there a substitute teacher already in the school? Whatever, not like I care about
the classes anyway.
“See you tomorrow.” (Arnos)
“Yup. bye-bye.” (Eleonor)
Waving her hand Eleonor leaves the temple.
I use <Gatom> and transfer inside the Demon King castle Misha made.
If it’s here the recovery magic should work.
I use <Ai Shearu> and heal her wounds.
“Fumu.” (Arnos)
Even though the wound caused by the light from the holy sword Enhalle was deep
the effects from that light leaking from that door is even more troublesome.
It passed through the wound made by Enhalle and entered Misha’s origin where it’s
been eroding her magic power.
847
This will make using magic unpredictable and might stop her from being able to even
move.
“...It’s become a bit better...” (Misha)
Misha smiles in my arms.
“Don’t worry. I’ll get you moving right away.” (Arnos)
“Not worrying.” (Misha)
Misha looked right at me.
“Because Arnos is here.” (Misha)
“I see.” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
“Depths of the temple.” Misha murmurs her words almost a sigh. “…I saw a strong
magic power... from Eugo Ra Raviaz...” (Misha)
You were looking that deep into the abyss? That would explain some of the erosion
from the holy power.
“...My mistake...?” (Misha)
“No. That god is a mid-ranked god. I wouldn’t be surprised if the thing in there is
even more powerful than Eugo Ra Raviaz.”
“Thing in there?” (Misha)
“Possibly...” (Arnos)
No, I’ll answer Misha’s question.
“It’s probably the spirit god sword Evans Mana.”
The supreme holy sword dominating the other 88 holy swords.
The legendary holy sword forged to destroy the Demon King of Tyranny.
848
CHAPTER 94
WHAT APPEARED
—The next day—
As I opened the door to the Arclaniska Auditorium I could hear voices from the inside.
“...Aah. All of Jergakanon are off today it seems. Well, that’s nothing new for Zeshia
though.”
“Well, they were crushed by the Demon King academy lot. It seems Laos had to be
admitted to the magic clinic because they couldn’t remove the poison from his body.”
“Heine’s even worse. His entire bodies covered in stigmata and healing magic won’t
work on those. They used holy water on him so he won’t die but he might have been
better off dying.”
“Wasn’t Ledoriano okay though?”
“Yeah, but the guy who went to see him said he’s staying in his room and won’t come
out.”
849
“I’m worried...”
“Tell me about it. That demon lot is full of monsters wh—”
“Hey!”
All the hero academy students turn around.
The students who were standing in a block in front of me quickly scattered to the
sides and made way for me. Without fail, every one of them looked scared.
I walked down the now vacant aisle and headed to the Demon King academy side.
“Did a certain someone overdo it yesterday?” (Sasha)
“Fumu. You thinking what I’m thinking as well?” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
Sasha’s expression took on a pained look.
“...Ahaha... Everyone was amazing, right? Look at me. The exam was over before I
noticed let alone did anything.” (Misa)
Jergakanon surrendered as soon as Eleonor left. Presumably, she told them to.
“But I’m glad you didn’t get hurt.” Ray says to Misa with a smile.
Misa blushes and says “Yes” in a small voice.
“By the way.” I say to Ray taking a set next to him. “You seem to have mastered that
unique sword.”
“Really? I feel like I can still draw out more power from it.” (Ray)
This man constantly seems to be aiming at a higher place.
“Did you remember anything?” (Arnos)
“From my past life? No, nothing.” (Ray)
850
“Fumu. Since you used a holy sword I thought you might have remembered it.”
(Arnos)
Normally, a holy sword is impossible to use by a demon, however, if your magic
power is well above the holy swords power then you can force it to surrender to you. The
thing is Ray had the sword recognise him as its rightful owner and didn’t force it.
2000 years ago Shin Reglia was known as the strongest demons swordsman but it’s
unknown if he could do what Ray has done. He said he would start a new sword in a new
era. If so he may have succeeded.
In any event, Ray is only going to grow more.
“Were you an acquaintance of Arnos-sama in your past life Ray-san?” (Misa)
“First time I’m hearing this. That would explain why the sword idiot can use demon
swords so well. Were all the demons from 2000 years ago monsters like you guys?”
(Sasha)
Sasha and Misa both have eyes full of interest.
“Well, I don’t really know yet but it doesn’t really matter.” (Ray)
“Indeed.” (Arnos)
Sasha makes a dissatisfied face when she realises neither of us is going to say
anything further.
“... Hmph. A secret between men is it...” (Sasha)
“Ahaha… well, if Arnos-sama doesn’t want to say either then that’s it...” (Misa)
Misa seems to be a little uneasy so Ray laughed at her.
“I won’t change.” (Ray)
“Eh?” (Misa)
“I’m me. Even if I remember everything that won’t change.” (Ray)
851
“I...see. That’s right...” (Misa)
“Am I wrong?” (Ray)
“...No…I’m... I’m happy...” (Misa)
Misa looked down in embarrassment.
Looking at them sideways Sasha sighs.
“Enough already. Haven’t you both been flirting way too much in the classroom
lately?” (Sasha)
“Eh, ah, no, not really, that sort of thing...! Ah, eh? We haven’t, have we...?” (Misa)
While Misa was all flustered Ray wasn’t bothered in the slightest.
“If you’re jealous then you do it too with my Demon King.” (Ray)
“Wha... eh...ah...!!” (Sasha)
Sasha quickly sneaks a peek at me then turns on Ray with a glare.
“Ray outside now! Were going to have a little talk.” (Sasha)
Sasha stands up.
“Class is about to begin right?” (Ray)
“Not a problem. I’ll end it in 1 minute.” (Sasha)
“Oh? This’ll be interesting with you.” (Ray)
Ray also gets up and laughs cooly at the glaring Sasha.
“Are you fighting?” Misha says looking at them both.
“I wouldn’t say we were fighting...” (Sasha)
“Just testing our strength.” (Ray)
“Tha.. that’s right. It’s just like that painful hell called self-study. We overcame it but
these small fry heroes are too weak. It’s boring if we can’t get serious.” (Sasha)
“If you’re my partner I’m sure I can show the true power of this unique sword.” (Ray)
852
“Ah, that’s right. I was worried about that sword. Did you use holy magic?” (Sasha)
“Simply put I can do it if I want to.” (Ray)
“Haaa? Could you please explain a little more seriously?” (Sasha)
*Fufufu* Misha laughs and the 2 of them look at her.
“Good friends.” (Misha)
Sasha’s eyes go soft.
“Looks like your sister won.” (Ray)
“...Haaah.” (Sasha)
Deprived of their venom the 2 of them sit down.
The bell signaling the start of class rings.
After a few minutes, Menou enters the classroom and another teacher enters the
room and follows her to the platform.
Misha’s eyes went wide as she stared at the other teacher.
“It was a white-hot opposition test yesterday and both schools have found problems
with their students. Let’s continue working hard together in the future. Let’s begin
today’s academy exchange.”
It was Diego Kanon Ijeishka.
The man whose origin I certainly destroyed yesterday so it’s no wonder Misha is
surprised.
It’s not another person disguised to look like him either.
The wavelength of magic power is identical and so is the origin to the Diego I
destroyed yesterday.
The hero Kanon had 7 origins and could revive as long as one remained but Diego
only had one origin.
853
Is it possible to revive if the one remaining origin was divided amongst 7 people?
No, and even if that were possible I don’t think this guy is Kanon.
Even if he used magic to divide his origin into 7 there’s no way he could withstand
the pain like Kanon.
And even if all of it were true and he could revive I can’t believe he’d still be sane
after the treatment he received.
“Oh yeah before I start I need to communicate something to the class. All members
of Jergakanon are absent today due to fatigue. I’ll let you know when they are coming
back.” (Diego)
Everyone?
“Wasnt one okay?” (Arnos)
When I raised my hand Diego gazed at me.
“What do you mean?” (Diego)
It’s certainly the same origin but somethings off. His reaction is like a different
person.
After everything he went through yesterday non of its showing in his behaviour at all.
I don’t think he’s that good of an actor.
“Eleonor seemed unharmed in yesterdays test. Is she not okay?” (Arnos)
Deigo didn’t even pause he just answered straight away.
“She’s tired as well. It seems she used too much recovery magic on Jergakanon. It’s
not serious but she won’t be coming to class. She needs to take care and rest.” (Diego)
Certainly <Gavel> is no easy spell to stop, however, we promised to meet after school
today and I don’t think she resting from fatigue.
854
“Let’s begin the class. Today we are talking about holy magic tools. You guys at the
Demon King academy might not remember but—” (Diego)
Yare yare. For some reason, the hero academy is more trouble than I thought.
855
CHAPTER 95
TABOO MAGIC
“That’s all for today’s class.” (Diego)
Eleonor didn’t appear all day. I’m sure something’s wrong.
When Eleonor was in the temple she said she couldn’t move by her own will. If she’s
in the same condition as that time then she might not be able to come meet me.
Should I go meet her?
“Um, Arnos-sama. Did anyone talk to you about going to the festival?” (Misa)
“Fumu. I’ve got a bit of business to take care of but you should go and enjoy it.”
(Arnos)
“I see.” (Misa)
“I’ve going to give it a miss today as well. I’m pretty tired.” (Ray)
“Were you up late?” (Misa)
“I not sleeping well due to the pillow being different.” (Ray)
“I see...” (Misa)
856
Misa looks a bit disappointed so Ray goes over to her and whispers
“Do you want to join me taking a nap?” (Ray)
“...Eh, errm...” (Misa)
I see. You want to be alone with Misa.
“Don’t want to?” (Ray)
“N..no. I mean yes I’ll...come with you.” (Misa)
The girls in the fan union started whispering about them.
“...Ray-kun is sleepy...”
“Yeah. Don’t Ray-kun and Arnos-sama share the same room...?”
“Waiit, waiiit! What are you thinking about!?”
“Nothing. I’m not thinking about any special contact or anything...”
“Don’t say special contact!”
“...Then, theeeen, in other words...now...Misa is...”
“Going to indirectly share a bed!?!?”
Leaving them to their talk I leave the auditorium.
Using my demon eyes I try to locate Eleonors magic power but I can’t find it
anywhere.
Are you erasing your magic power? Misha couldn’t find Eleonor either when she was
looking.
What I can find and follow though is Diegos magic power.
If the hero academy has done something to her then there’s no way the head of the
school doesn’t know about it.
I make myself invisible with <Rainel>, hide my magic power with <Najira> and
follow Diego.
857
He leaves at a quick pace and heads to lake Seimei.
Using <Fres> Diego quickly moves through the empty lake and heads to a formerly
underwater cave. I thought he would have headed to the temple.
We proceed through the dim cave and as we approach the back a small spring
gushing out holy water appears.
Using <Coco> Diego jumps into the spring.
Following closely behind I find its both deep and very large. Its outside state is
different from the inside.
Using <Fres> again Diego swims like a fish through the water and dives towards the
bottom.
Just as I was wondering how deep it was the bottom finally shows up and I see a
huge door locked with <Digit>.
Diego opens the door and heads inside but I wait.
Even with my magic and figure hidden he’ll notice someone opening the door so I
wait for him to leave.
“Open.” (Arnos)
After waiting a few minutes I open the door to find a stone building inside.
This side of the door is dry due to magic holding the water back behind the door.
What on earth is he doing here?
As I walk down the passage I find a collapsed wall and its new. Within a few days I’d
say.
The further in the building I go the more internal destruction I find. Floors, ceilings
and walls are crushed, cut or just fallen into holes.
Fumu. It’s like there was a battle here recently.
858
“Aren’t there any clues yet!”
An angry voice calls out and its Diego.
It’s coming from behind a nearby door.
I stand behind it and listen carefully.
“...I know he’s a masked man...”
“I received that report this morning! I’m telling you to give me something new!”
(Diego)
“I’m very sorry.”
“Is this not the work of the Demon King academy?” (Diego)
“...I couldn’t detect the thief’s magic power. I can’t even tell if it was a demon…”
A masked man whose magic power you can’t sense, huh?
That’s a familiar story.
“Besides, our plan isn’t known to the Demon King academy so it’s unlikely they
attacked this facility. It’s probably the work of the Virhia Empire to the west.”
“There’s no reason for those guys to do this! We’ve been building up friendly
relations with them for more than a 1000 years!” (Diego)
“...As may be but it would be foolish to completely trust all of Azeshion. Is there a spy
in the academy? They might have heard the rumors of the holy mother.”
The room falls silent. Is Diego keeping quiet?
“Could they have an inkling of the holy mother’s location?” (Diego)
“It seems so. The masked man was rampaging but wasn’t able to find it.”
Everything went silent again.
Eventually, Diego seems to come up with an idea.
859
“Okay then. This is what we’ll do. Well, make this attack look like the demons did it.”
(Diego)
“...One of the Demon King academy students? Shall I capture one?”
“Yeah and the method doesnt matter. People believe we are justice anyway so it’s
fine. It’ll make a good cause to invade Deiruheido with.” (Diego)
“Then, finally?”
“Yes. The time has come to fulfil our long-cherished wish.” (Diego)
“Yes! Understood!”
“I’ll leave the spy to you. Find them and make them spit out everything they know.
Use whatever means necessary.” (Diego)
“Ha!”
What a stupid thing.
Creating a fake fire to make a justification for war.
Why are you so dissatisfied with peace?
I could kill him right here but I destroyed his origin yesterday and here he stands.
It would probably be quicker to stop their plans.
I don’t know who this holy mother is but she’s important to the hero academy.
Going on what I know so far its probably Eleonor.
If the masked man couldn’t find it then there’s a hidden room around here
somewhere.
I look around with my demon eyes but there’s nothing that could be a hidden magic
device which makes sense since it’s the first thing that would be noticed. That means it’s
like my dungeon back at the Demon Kings castle and it’s hidden via normal means and
not magic.
860
I retraced my steps and came to the passage with the destroyed wall.
I raise my foot slightly and tap the floor.
Immediately afterwards the building shakes greatly with the vibration from my tap.
“Enemy attack! Deploy the entire squad!!”
Soldiers come surging out but when they realise no one is there they stop and look
around suspiciously.
“...Was it an earthquake...?”
“...It’s incredibly rare around lake Seimei. Is it because the waters gone...?”
While the soldiers are talking I search for their magic using my demon eyes and
grasp all their locations.
Fumu. There?
I walk down the passage to my targeted place.
After all the soldiers have gone I face a very ordinary-looking wall, place my fingertip
on it and pushed.
A normal non-magic hidden door swings slowly open.
In an emergency its human nature to protect what you are supposed to protect and
in doing so create an information leak.
The answer became known when I compared the placement of the soldiers before
and after the vibrations I caused.
I walk down the straight and dimly lit passage easily avoiding an assortment of non-
magic traps.
Eventually, a faint blue light appears in front of me and I enter into a vast space.
Several thousand floating, no, there’s more than that. Over 10,000 floating holy
water balls and all of them have a naked girl floating in them.
861
Zeshia Kanon Ijeishka.
It’s her without a doubt. The school’s number 1.
Every single one of them. All of the over 10,000 girls have the exact same origin.
And there in the center of the vast room in the largest holy water ball was Eleonor.
Her entire body is glowing with magic power and like yesterday it’s causing her
outline to become blurry.
A number of magic characters emerged from her body and floated around it while
her magic power was spread amongst the other holy water balls.
I cancelled <Rainel> and called her name.
“...Arnos...” (Eleonor)
She looks at me joyfully but also surprised.
“Sorry I couldn’t come. This was a bit unexpected for me.” (Eleonor)
“According to our schedule, we were to meet after school and it’s now after school so
no problem.” (Arnos)
Eleonor smiles.
“I knew for sure you’d come.” (Eleonor)
She raises her finger and stares at me with a gentle expression.
“Even though it’s in a place like this will you hear my wish?” (Eleonor)
“Gladly.” (Arnos)
“I want Arnos to destroy an origin.” (Eleonor)
“Fumu. Whose?” (Arnos)
Eleonor responds in an eager tone of voice
“Mine.” (Eleonor)
862
Eleonor smiles a genuine smile with no hint of a lie. It was a heartfelt wish.
“I’ve been waiting a long time for the person who’ll set me and Zeshia free from this
endless hell. Arnos end me.” (Eleonor)
In this way she confesses.
“I’m a taboo magic that should never have been created by humans.” (Eleonor)
863
CHAPTER 96
ORIGIN WOMB (ELEONOR)
Taboo magic.
I’m able to grasp the general circumstances from that.
“In other words, you’re a human type magic?” (Arnos)
Eleonor’s eyes go round in surprise.
“...That’s amazing Arnos. You really did understand.” (Eleonor)
“I had also theorised about creating humanoid type magic. I even created the
formula to experiment with.” (Arnos)
“...Did it work?” Eleonor asks a bit timidly.
“I didn’t try it.” (Arnos)
“Why?” (Eleonor)
“You’ll understand if you consider it a bit. It would be an act of sheer madness.”
(Arnos)
Eleonor smiles in relief.
864
“That’s right. It really is...” (Eleonor)
Eleonor was looking down as she uttered those words but now she looks up.
“But 2000 years ago there was a person that reached that height of madness. Did you
know him Arnos? The commander of the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation force?”
(Eleonor)
Thats a nostalgic title. His power was inferior to Kanon but his obsession in
defeating the demons was bottomless.
“Jerga.” (Arnos)
Eleonor nods.
“Commander Jerga had a strong grudge against the demons and that didn’t change
after the Demon King of Tyranny died and the world was separated by the walls.
Someday the wall will disappear. Someday the Demon King of Tyranny will reincarnate.
He prepared for those times. He believed his fight would never end until the Demon
King of Tyranny was completely destroyed, so he created the hero academy to preserve
and pass on his grudge against the Demon King to future generations of children.”
(Eleonor)
“Stupid is the only thing you can say to that.” (Arnos)
“Yeah, that’s right. That’s what I think as well. At that time there were also people
who thought like Arnos does.” (Eleonor)
I don’t even need to ask who that was.
“The hero Kanon.” (Arnos)
“Indeed. Kanon objected to the establishment of the academy. The Demon King of
Tyranny only wants peace he kept saying. He only did what he did because it was a war
865
and he was protecting his people. His position was no different from ours. Sadly, even
though he was the hero not many people believed him...” (Eleonor)
It’s not hard to see why that was.
It wouldn’t be possible to count the number of humans I killed in the great war.
If such persuasion was possible back then then I wouldn’t have needed to create the
wall.
“The hero Kanon insisted that the Demon King laid down his life to create that wall
but as expected everyone thought that was a lie. Kanon was kind about the demons and
said he wanted the Demon King of Tyranny to be reborn and have a fresh start.”
(Eleonor)
Did everyone think the kind Kanon who killed the Demon King was lied to and he
believed it?
It now seems that Eleonor was born after the Demon King of Tyranny was renamed
to Avos Dillheavia.
“But after meeting Arnos and learning you are the Demon King of Tyranny I thought
Kanon wasn’t lying after all.” (Eleonor)
“Why’s that?” (Arnos)
Eleonor giggles.
“You don’t kill for no reason and the <Gavel> incident. If you hadn’t stopped its time
everyone would have died.” (Eleonor)
“That was only by chance.” (Arnos)
“So that’s the pretence you’re going with.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor raises her finger.
866
“Anyway, in the end, the opinion of commander Jerga carried more weight and the
hero academy was established.” (Eleonor)
“What about Kanon?” (Arnos)
“...He seemed to give up and decided to believe in the future demons and humans. A
future where the demons will not attack the humans and the humans wouldn’t be stupid
enough to start a war with them.” (Eleonor)
It’s really naive but that was that mans determination.
If no one draws the bow then no hatred can be born. Was that his belief?
“However, Commander Jerga was well aware of how easily hatred can fade with
time. Anger too will also disappear one day. No matter how much you talk about it and
establish the hero academy those that fought in the great war will one day die and that
hatred for the demons will disappear.” (Eleonor)
Humans don’t live long. Forget 1000 years in just several hundred years hatred and
the fact that there was even a war would disappear from peoples hearts. Nothing you
write in a history book will alter that fact.
“And that was what commander Jerga was most afraid of.” (Eleonor)
“And that’s why he turned his origin into <Ask>?” (Arnos)
Eleanor’s eyes widened and she laughed.
“...You really are amazing. You’ve understood everything...” (Eleonor)
“Hardly. When I used <Ask> I heard a strange voice that’s all.” (Arnos)
I didn’t remember right away because it gave off a different impression from his real
voice but thinking back it was Jerga.
867
“2000 years ago the gods also meddled in the great war. It’s not within the scope of
human power to turn their origin into magic power but if the holy water and a gods
power are combined it would be possible.” (Arnos)
The formula for <Ask> is 2000 years old but when I used it I got a different result.
The only reason for that would be if the world’s system was rewritten by a god.
“Yes, it’s like Arnos says. Commander Jerga threw away his life and entrusted his
feelings, resentment, hatred and revenge for the demons to <Ask>. All the textbooks in
the hero academy were altered to say that when you use <Ask> you hear Kanons voice
and if you follow it you can become a hero.” (Eleonor)
So all the students think that’s Kanon’s voice?
“The more you use <Ask> the more feelings of revenge and hatred against the
demons will be planted in you by the magic. Those in Jergakanon will be told in detail
how cruel the demons were to humans. With this, Jerga’s thoughts and memories will
never cease and will hold on until the rebirth of the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Eleonor)
I knew that man held a grudge more than anyone else but peace was just around the
corner.
A humans life is short so I thought I would spare that life.
All of this is probably due to my naivety. 2000 years ago I should have destroyed that
man.
“I expect Kanon couldn’t watch this happening?” (Arnos)
Eleonor nods
“Kanon firmly opposed commander Jergas magic. Though their numbers were small
Kanon did have supporters. Commander Jerga probably thought they might become
difficult later on.” (Eleonor)
868
“So he had him killed?” (Arnos)
“...Yes... Many people started saying they wanted their children and grandchildren to
live without those type of feelings. The number of people agreeing with Kanon gradually
increased especially amongst those thinking of their families. Commander Jerga had
many allies though and they waited for a chance for Kanon to drop his guard and killed
him making sure he couldn’t revive. Even though Kanon had 7 origins he couldn’t revive
if that method was taken away.” (Eleonor)
This is a strange story.
“Even I couldn’t kill that man. There’s no way humans killed him no matter what gap
they found in his armor.” (Arnos)
“That’s right... After I investigated it I found Kanon did have a way to revive but he
never did. I’m sure he was disgusted by the humans.” (Eleonor)
It’s not an unreasonable thought for a man who fought and sacrificed everything for
his people only to be cut down by them.
Did that guy who stood up countless times against the Demon King lose his
willpower when stabbed from behind by his own allies?
“The hero Kanon who tried to save the humans was no longer a hero and never again
appeared on the front stage of history. Because he wanted nothing to do with <Ask> he
never appeared at the hero academy either. He might have quietly disappeared without
even bothering to reincarnate and even if he did reincarnate he’s never fought as a hero
again.” (Elenor)
Is that why she said that the Kanon I knew no longer existed?
“Why were you born?” (Arnos)
A pained expression momentarily crosses Eleonors face.
869
“...Commander Jerga’s origin became two magics. The first one was <Ask> and the
second one was me Origin Womb <Eleonor>.” (Eleonor)
If this happened directly after the war then she’d know that the Demon King of
Tyranny was called Anos Voldigoad.
“Did it take time for the magic to take form then?” (Arnos)
“I’m a failure. I don’t know if <Ask> took all the hatred and anger but even though
I’m a human type magic I have no hatred for the demons. I was supposed to inherit the
personality of commander Jerga and teach here in the hero academy. They wiped my
memories over and over and remade me many times but to no avail.” (Eleonor)
I see. So Jergas plan didn’t go as expected either.
“300 years later the heroes of that era finally made a decision. It was impossible to
remake me how they wanted so they decided to use me only as magic.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor looks over at the holy water balls containing Zeshia.
“<Eleonor> is a magic to make origin clones.” (Eleonor)
Fumu. As I expected.
“So Zeshia and Diego are born by duplicating their origin with magic?” (Arnos)
It’s not that they revied after having their origin destroyed but its actually another
person that’s indistinguishable from the one that died.
Strictly speaking, they are not exactly the same but the differences will be so small
that even I with my demon eyes will not be able to tell. They will also have the same
power as the original origin.
“From the heroes of that time, they picked the most suitable origins and refined
them. Zeshia is an origin clone specialised in combat ability but the trade-off was her
870
feelings and words were lost. Diego is an origin clone specialised in education. He has
good affinity with magic but he’s the most susceptible one to Jerga’s voice.” (Eleonor)
Zeshia is a soldier while Diego’s role is to be the educator who implants the hatred in
the new heroes.
“I’ve been watching them live lifelessly for a long time. Because I’m magic even if this
body dies I’ll be reincarnated immediately and <Eleonor> can continue giving birth to
them only for them to die full of hate.” (Eleonor)
Elenor gazed into my eyes.
“As long as <Eleonor> exists in this world neither Zeshia, Deigo nor the hero
academy can find happiness. So Arnos please.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor asks me earnestly.
“Kill me <Eleonor> that is originally commander Jerga’s origin. If Arnos can destroy
origins then he can kill me.” (Eleonor)
I see.
“Well it should be possible but I do have one concern.” (Arnos)
“What’s that?” (Eleonor)
Even at this time, she’s smiling at me without a care.
“Don’t you think your happiness should also be taken into account? (Arnos)
Eleonor was momentarily speechless before letting out a small laugh.
“...Hey Arnos...” (Eleonor)
She looks down sadly.
“...I couldn’t protect them. The children I gave birth to I couldn’t protect even one of
them. I couldn’t even make one of them happy...” (Eleonor)
Slight tears appeared in her eyes.
871
“Again and again... over 1000 years, almost 1500 years... I just kept killing...”
(Eleonor)
A transparent drop rolls down her cheek before mixing with the holy water and
disappearing.
“...I’m magic that creates hatred and fosters misery... I don’t want to give birth to
these unhappy children anymore... also.” (Eleonor)
Her voice is full of heartbreak as she pushes herself to talk like she’s punishing
herself.
“...I only gave birth to unhappiness. How can I ask to be happy...” (Eleonor)
“Fumu. I understand.” (Arnos)
She aimlessly looks at my face.
I open both hands and point to the innumerable Zeshia’s floating around us.
“In other words, all I have to do is make everyone here happy.”
872
CHAPTER 97
SPIRIT GOD SWORD
Eleonor laughed while shedding tears.
“Thank you but its fine. I’m magic created to fight the demons and I cannot resist if
used. I’ll just continue producing origin clones of Zeshia which will be used to invade
Deiruheido.” (Eleonor)
10,000 Zeshias using <Asura> will be an unbelievable amount of war potential.
On top of that, each person can use <Gavel> to become a human bomb. It’s a threat
to Deiruheido that cannot be overlooked.
“You demons don’t need to get caught up with human issues. Kill me and protect
Deiruheido.” (Eleonor)
Human circumstances huh? Half of that statement might be true.
“Eleonor. This is the battle I left behind 2000 years ago and the people living in this
peaceful age shouldn’t be involved in such a tedious war.” (Arnos)
If I’d destroyed Jerga at that time then none of this would have happened.
873
“You and Zeshia are also the same.” (Arnos)
Diego is also seized by that hatred and is passing it on.
“I need to clear my debts. The Zeshia’s that have already gone will not come back but
the ones here can still lead a peaceful life.” (Arnos)
“If everyone forgot everything like they were supposed to then neither me nor Zeshia
should even exist.” (Eleonor)
“What’s done is done.” (Arnos)
Eleonor and Zeshia have already been born.
“I’ve caused you pain for almost 2000 years.” (Arnos)
Eleonor’s body trembles.
Suffering and more suffering. A life that did nothing but suffer with her only hope
being that she might one day disappear.
So much misfortune.
“This is my mistake, therefore I’ll make sure your next 2000 years are happy.”
(Arnos)
Eleonrs smile disappears.
“I can’t erase what happened but at the very least let me try and make it up to you.”
(Arnos)
“...I’m human. Well not really since I’m magic...” (Eleonor)
“What’s that got to do with anything?” (Arnos)
A tear runs down her cheek.
The tears that are melting into the holy water are clearly visible to my demon eyes.
“...As long as <Ask> exists the humans will continue to hold a grudge against the
demons... We can only fight until one of use is destroyed...” (Eleonor)
874
“Then I just need to destroy <Ask>.” (Arnos)
Eleonor shakes her head with a sad expression and speaks in a feeble voice.
“…Hey... If you say something that gives me so much hope...I might start to dream...”
(Eleonor)
“I’ll grant it. For 2000 years you have suffered. Any dream I can’t make come true is
nothing but a lie.”(Arnos)
Humans who continue to suffer and die without hope. If that’s the world’s system
then I shall destroy it.
“I’m in front of you now. You’ve endured until today and that’s more than enough.”
(Arnos)
“...But...” (Eleonor)
At that time a dim voice leaked from somewhere.
A faint desire.
“…He...lp...”
It came from the 10 years old Zeshia in the holy water ball next to Eleonor.
“...Zeshia...?” (Eleonor)
Elenor looks astonished.
Zeshia who specialises in combat and shouldn’t be able to speak was now speaking.
“...Help...mama...” (Zeshia)
Unable to bear Zeshia’s words Elenor starts sobbing.
Endless tears fall from her eyes.
“...Sorry, Arnos... I was saying something unfair. Please, I beg you.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor begs me like before but this time her wish is much stronger.
“Help. Zeshia and me... We’ve already fought so much.” (Eleonor)
875
“I promise. I won’t say I’ll do it right now but I will help you.” (Arnos)
“...Yes...” (Eleonor)
Eleanor’s tears spill like rain.
“...Absolutely promise...” (Eleonor)
“I’ll stake my name on it.” (Arnos)
To liberate them I need to end 2000 years of hatred between the humans and the
demons.
To erase Jerga’s origin which has merged with <Ask> I’ll need to return <Ask> to its
original form, however, unlike Eleonor <Ask> isn’t humanoid type magic. That means
there’s no clear shape to Jerga’s origin. It’s become part of the worlds reason, order and
concept.
Correcting that will not be a trivial matter. I’ll be changing the law that says
something falls if you drop it. It’s like taking a change done by my principle destroying
sword and making it permanent.
I just felt a big disturbance in magic power as well.
It’s not in this building but somewhere outside. It’s not far though. Lake Seimei
probably.
“...I think its the temple...” (Eleonor)
I activate my demon eyes and send them into the building next door while also
intercepting a <Liikus>.
“...What’s that!?”
“Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemies have invaded the temple!”
876
“That’s one of the old seven demon emperors! The old seven demon emperors have
appeared! Three members confirmed! Medin Gaasa, Zoro Angaat and Eldora Zaia!
Requesting immediate support!!”
“Guh! So it really was the work of the demons... We thought it was the holy mother
they were after but it was the spirit god sword...!!”
Some of the old seven demon emperors have come here?
“...What’s happening…?” (Eleonor)
“Something a little troublesome. I’ll go and check it out.” (Arnos)
“Be careful.” (Eleonor)
“Aah.” (Arnos)
I used <Gatom> to try and transfer to the temple, however, a magic formation was
deployed at my exit point cancelling it.
The spirit god sword must be reacting to the invasion of the old seven demon
emperors since the barrier its deployed is much stronger than last time.
I use <Gatom> again and transfer to outside the temple.
“Guaaaaaah...!!”
Several soldiers were thrown outside the temple.
The doors were completely open so I marched right in.
Holy light covers the entire area with pure white radiance.
Looking around a number of soldiers had already fallen.
I marched right to the back of the temple a saw a single holy sword stuck in a
pedestal.
Spirit god sword Evans Mana. It’s emitting a godly glow with tremendous amounts
of magic power while four demons are standing by it.
877
One is a man with 2 horns, one is a man with huge bat wings, one is a man with red
demon eyes and there in the center was a man wearing a mask.
The masked man reaches out his hand to Evans Mana.
“Idiot. That holy sword can only be used by the hero Kanon. You’ll regret touching
it!”
One of the soldiers surrounding the demons speaks out but the masked man grasps
Evans Mana and easily pulls it out.
“…Wh...at...”
All the soldiers were startled and seemed unable to speak.
“...The holy sword...was…pulled out...?”
“Impossible...that’s impossible! Has the holy sword that no one’s been able to pull
out for 2000 years accepted a demon as its owner!!? This shouldn’t be possible!!”
The masked man ignores the soldiers and looks at his most dangerous opponent in
the room.
Our eyes meet.
“Fumu. An average demon would disappear simply by touching it. You must have
some extraordinary power.” (Arnos)
Looking closely I can see that the mask is a little different from the one at the sword
competition but I still can’t sense any magic power.
“Excuses won’t work anymore since you’ve bought some of the old seven demon
emperors with you. You really should name yourself.” (Arnos)
The masked man raised the holy sword.
“I am the Demon King of Tyranny that destroys everything. I am Avos Dillheavia.”
Evans Mana shines even brighter.
878
“Your name is a lie Demon King of fiction.” (Arnos)
I deploy six formations and fire off six <Geo Greys>.
“Foolish.” (Avos)
Avos Dillheavia swings Evans Mana down and a divine flash of light fills the
surroundings along with an uncountable amount of sword strikes.
My six <Geo Greys> were easily torn apart and the sword strikes attack me directly.
I dampen the power of the strikes with anti-magic and parry them all.
The surrounding pillars were all cut apart without a sound and the temple begins to
collapse.
Fumu. Not only have they pulled out the holy sword they can actually use it.
Did you force the holy sword that chooses its own owners to accept you by
overpowering it?
Or possibly...
“Listen up humans. The winner 2000 years ago was me.” (Avos)
Evans Mana covered Avos along with the 3 demon emperors with light.
“Perish foolish humans and you stupid demons that fail to recognize me. I will
remake this world. The correct world for the demons. A world swallowed up in deep
darkness and chaos.” (Avos)
The light flashed and burst open. When it cleared Avos Dillheavia was nowhere to be
seen.
879
CHAPTER 98
DECLARATION OF WAR
After Avos and the demon emperors left the Gairadeite soldiers were busy reporting the
situation and taking care of the wounded soldiers.
In addition to Deigo’s plan they now have the Demon King of Tyranny stealing the
spirit god sword. Matters are far from simple for them.
I decide to go and see what state the dormitory is in.
I had a quick look around town on my way back but it was noisier than normal as
well as seeing some soldiers running around.
Arriving at the dormitory it was even noisier with the Gairadeite soldiers
surrounding the 3rd dormitory.
They must have set this up beforehand as there was a magic barrier set up using holy
water as well as 300 soldiers standing guard.
880
Even with Avos appearing, they’ve moved too fast. Was this set up beforehand? I get
the feeling that even if the holy sword hadn’t been stolen they were going to do this
anyway.
“What’s the meaning of this!?” (Menou)
Menou is squaring off against what looks to be the soldier in charge even though they
are separated by a barrier.
“As long as you behave yourselves I personally guarantee your safety.”
“Stop screwing around. Are you serious? You’re imprisoning students who are here
on an exchange. This will go far beyond just being a problem with Derugozedo.”
(Menou)
The soldier doesn’t answer and merely stares at Menou. These are normal Gairadeite
soldiers. They will simply be following orders and not asking any questions.
“Whose order is this?” (Menou)
“I can’t answer that question.”
With that, the soldier tries to leave.
“Wait!” (Menou)
Menou reaches out but the barrier reacts emitting a crackling noise and burning her
fingers.
“Please don’t worry. When any of the students outside come back I’ll personally
make sure they get inside.”
The soldier speaks in a very serious but earnest tone to Menou.
Yare yare. This is all very dramatic.
“Will you let me in?” (Arnos)
When I call out to the soldiers they change their expression.
881
“We’ve found one of the Demon King academy students! It’s Anos Voldigoad! He’s
classified as a special target! I repeat, Anos Voldigoad has appeared in front of the 3rd
dormitory! Search party requesting immediate assistance!!”
All the soldiers retreated inside the barrier obviously wary of me.
Fumu. Those soldiers in the temple didn’t seem to be aware of who I was but these
ones are different.
“Why are you so scared? I’m not going to fight puppets like yourselves.” (Arnos)
“Don’t let your guard down! Everyone prepare the barrier. That’s right please come
insi—”
I step into the barrier which tried to burn me with holy magic but my anti-magic
blocked it and I continue my leisurely walk through it.
“What…the…hell...?”
“He’s surpassed the barrier!!”
The soldiers raise their voices in surprise.
“...We used so much holy water to make that barrier. He’s more of a monster than
reported...! How does the top brass expect us to hold him down...?”
“Stop whining. Can or cant doesn’t matter. We just have to get the job done!”
“...Understood!”
I walk straight to Menou and leave the soldiers to their comedy like routine.
Walking forward the soldiers part in front of me.
“...Arnos...What’s going on? Do you know?” (Menou)
“Aah, though it’s up to you whether you believe me or not.” (Arnos)
Libest came from the dormitory as I was speaking.
882
“Menou-sensei please come inside. There’s a magical broadcast from the
headteacher...” (Libest)
Exchanging looks with Menou we nod and head inside.
In the large hall that set up for people to relax in is a big picture crystal for magical
broadcasts.
The crystal is showing an image of Diego in what looks to be the throne room of
Arclaniska.
“I am the headteacher of the hero academy Diego Kanon Ijeishka and this is an
announcement to all the people of Azeshion. All magical broadcast have been suspended
as everyone in Azeshion must hear what I am about to say.” (Diego)
Diego takes a quick pause and then continues in a solemn tone.
“The deep darkness has come.” (Diego)
His expression is reminiscent of a soldier who’s marching to his death.
“The legendary holy sword Evans Mana that we had secretly hidden away in the
academy has been taken away by three of the old seven demon emperors namely Medin
Gaasa, Zoro Angatt and Eldora Zaia. With them was the deep darkness itself that has
returned after 2000 years. By his hand was the sword was taken away, by the hand of
Demon King of Tyranny himself!!” (Diego)
The great hall suddenly became noisy with complaints about the broadcast mainly
coming from the royals.
“Our legendary ancestor the hero Kanon fought and won against the cruel demons
2000 years ago. For a long time, the demons were trapped behind the wall and even
when it came down they didn’t attack. I thought they were reflecting on their mistakes. I
decided to let go of the old grudges and forgive the demons. I even held out my hand
883
and offered them a chance with an academy exchange. The message was clear that we
should all help each other and live together in peace.” (Diego)
Diego’s face takes on a regretable look then makes a fist and swings it down.
“Yet despite that, and through cowardly means they betrayed us!! Our guardian deity
that has been guarding our lands in secret has been taken away. None of you needs
telling what this means! The demons are going to invade Azeshion!! There is no other
reason to steal the spirit god sword!!” (Diego)
Diego raises his voice to a shout like he has justice on his side.
“But you need not worry! With permission from the king of Gairadeite, I declare the
reformation of the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation force!! In order to defeat
Deriuheido who has carried away our spirit god sword and our ancestral pride I now
declare war upon them!!!” (Diego)
The soldiers in the throne room raised their voices in approval.
“You all know that Azeshio has an oral tradition that has been handed down for a
long time now. That the deep darkness will one day swallow Azeshion but you need not
be afraid. Pray with hope to our legendary hero. If you do he will reappear and clear the
darkness with hope.” (Diego)
Diego slows down and speaks quietly now.
“My name is Diego Kanon Ijeishka and I am a reincarnation of the legendary hero
Kanon! Graduates of the hero academy who are in Azeishion have been called back to
Gairadeite and tomorrow we will begin our campaign preparations.” (Diego)
No matter how much magic you use these preparations are way too quick. It’s
obvious that they were prepared for war already but most people won’t care about such
things.
884
Unless you are actually caught up in a war you won’t really have any deep feelings on
the matter beyond perhaps worrying about yourself.
“Justice is on our side! Victory to the Demon King subjugation force!!” (Diego)
*Uooooooh!!* Soldiers raise their voices and yell out.
“The judgment of the heavens will fall on those foolish demons! Victory to us
heroes!!” (Diego)
*Uooooooh!!* The soldiers shouted again.
The Demon King academy students who were watching started grumbling quietly.
“What are these guys saying...? Are they sane? Are they really intending to go to
war...”
“Aah. I have my doubts about their sanity...”
It’s a reasonable line of thought, however, there are many who are frightened. If it
really is a war between Azeshion and Deiruheido they are already captured.
While listening I received a <Liikus>.
“Can you hear?” (Misha)
“Aah. Did you hear the broadcast?” (Arnos)
“Yes. Where are you?” (Misha)
“In the 3rd dormitory. Its currently surrounded by a barrier and soldiers. It’s best if
you don’t return here. The soldiers outside will be trying to arrest the students so be
careful.” (Arnos)
“I’ll be okay.” (Misha)
Well, it would be impossible for a human soldier to capture Misha anyway.
“Are the others together?” (Arnos)
“Sasha is with me. The others are doing their own things.” (Misha)
885
Weren’t they saying something about a festival earlier?
“Thought Obstruction <Edoro> is being used but it’s interfering with <Liikus>
making it difficult to communicate with Ray.” (Misha)
Ray is no good with magic and Misa has weak magic power. With the both of them
using <Edoro> sending and receiving anything via <Liikus> will be troublesome.
“Ray and Misa are together so there’s no problem leaving them alone. Look for the
fan union first.” (Arnos)
“Okay.” (Misha)
Another <Liikus> reaches me.
“If anything happens contact me again.” (Arnos)
“Nn.” (Misha)
I end the <Liikus > with Misha and respond to the one from Deiruheido.
“What’s up Melheys?” (Arnos)
“Things have become troublesome.” (Melheys)
Through <Liikus> Melheys sends me a <Rimnet> and projects it in front of me.
“I am Avos Dillheavia.”
The masked demon was there along with the 3 elder demon lords Eldora, Zoro and
Medin who were showing their loyalty by kneeling.
“What’s going on?” (Arnos)
“This is being broadcast all over Deiruheido. Medin, Zoro and Eldora have just
announced they have discovered the reincarnation of the Demon King of Tyranny.”
(Melheys)
If the old seven demon emperors are saying so then the people will believe it.
“I have returned my descendants.” (Avos)
886
Avos speaks in a powerful voice.
“2000 years ago I sacrificed myself and divided the world into four to end the great
war. That was the best way to bring about peace and the most merciful way so as not to
destroy the humans.” (Avos)
Medin casts <Rimnet> and broadcasts what was just seen in Azeshion. All of
Deiruheido watches Deigo’s speech.
After it ended the masked man speaks.
“Until today those guys said that the spirit god sword was for destroying me. In this
peaceful world, they have practiced techniques for killing demons and strengthened
their armaments in the name of the hero academy. You have forgotten the war. You have
forgotten your grudge against the humans, but the humans have not changed in 2000
years.” (Avos)
The plain facts he is delivering come with some weight.
“I was wrong. 1000 years, 2000 years, the humans real nature hasn’t changed. They
fear, discriminate against and kill anything different from themselves. They are ugly,
stupid and beyond saving.” (Avos)
Avos raises his right hand.
“The time has come to correct my 2000-year-old mistake. Gather to my cause those
of you who are strong. Entrust your lives and your backs to me.” (Avos)
A holy light gathers around the masked man’s right hand and turns into Evans
Mana.
“This is their greatest weapon. Evans Mana was created to destroy me yet it is in my
hand. There is nothing to fear. Entrust me with your all my descendants and I shall
887
protect your lives and fulfil my oath. Run with me across the battlefield and destroy
those stupid humans!” (Avos)
It smells. That bloody smell I smelled many times. A battle is about to begin.
The great war I should have left behind 2000 years ago has come again.
888
CHAPTER 99
EVE OF THE DECISIVE BATTLE
I transferred to the hidden room in the underwater cave.
In the center of the room, Eleonor is still floating in the holy water ball.
“Wow. Welcome Arnos.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor welcomed me with a laugh and a smile.
“Things have become a bit troublesome.” (Arnos)
“I know. Has Azeshion declared war on Deiruheido?” (Eleonor)
I nod.
“My fake Avos Dillheavia appeared in Deiruheido. It seems his intention is to meet
the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation force on the fields of battle.” (Arnos)
“...Is that so.” (Eleonor)
“Avos is raising an army and heading to the border with Azeshion.” (Arnos)
“That’s quick. Were the soldiers gathering already?” (Eleonor)
889
“No, but Avos took the lead and left for the front showing them he would fight alone.
They may live in a peaceful world now but they are not cowards who would let the
founder go alone so demons from all over the country have rallied to him.” (Arnos)
The Demon King subjugation army has been preparing for some time so of course
they are quick. The heroes gathering from all over Azeshion have been absorbed into the
army and are marching on the border as well.
It’s all part of the plan.
“I can still let you go.” (Arnos)
This is a good opportunity since the hero academy is focused on the Demon King of
Tyranny.
“...Will this war actually be fought?” (Eleonor)
“Yeah.” (Arnos)
“Then we can’t escape.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor states it matter-of-factly which is what I gathered she’d do.
Diego declared war on Deiruheido counting on the war potential of Zeshia that
Eleonor can endlessly produce. Without them, the subjugation army would be overrun
by the Demon King army.
“I have to protect it. All of it. All of Gairadeite and all of Jergakanon.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor laughed.
“All of them are a bit stupid but they are not truly bad people. I can’t let them die.”
(Eleonor)
Despite being in a very different form and very far from reincarnation her origin is
still Jerga. Is this part of his sin?
“It’s complicated being a hero.” (Arnos)
890
You are forced to play an unreasonable role and still have to fight for what you need
to protect.
Was it like this for Kanon 2000 years ago?
“...It seems we have become enemies Arnos.” (Eleonor)
She laughs sadly.
I reply back to her calmly.
“The things you said, the things you promised me. I don’t think you lied to me.”
(Arnos)
“I’m going to beat you. Deriuheido or Azeshion. There’s no hard feelings whoever
wins.” (Eleonor)
Its probably because she still wants me to erase her origin. She probably believes if
she disappears everything will be settled.
If both sides are exhausted this war may not go any further.
But.
“Let me tell you something Eleonor. Neither Deiruheido nor Azeshion is going to
win.” (Arnos)
Eleonor gives me a strange look.
“There won’t be a victor?” (Eleonor)
“Oh no. There will be a victor. Me. I’ll stop this stupid war.” (Arnos)
My longed-for peace from 2000 years ago has finally come. Everyone is laughing and
neither the humans nor the demons fear what tomorrow will bring.
I will not let them take away this irreplaceable time.
“Such a thing ever for you Arnos is...” (Eleonor)
891
“What? This is nothing. All I have to do is lightly kick the Deiruheido army around a
bit, stop Avos Dillheavia and brush aside the Demon King subjugation force.” (Arnos)
I’ll neutralise both armies before they clash.
After that let’s give some long slow thought on how to get rid of the human’s hatred
for the demons.
“Some things cannot be protected unless you are on the Azeshions side. That’s where
you come in Eleonor. Don’t kill anyone until the very last moment. Enemy and ally both.
Just protect what you need to protect.” (Arnos)
She still has a dubious look on her face as I talk.
“On my side, I’ll protect your happiness.” (Arnos)
Eleonor looks straight at me so I meet her gaze squarely and proudly.
Eventually, she nodded in determination.
“...All right. I’ll believe in Arnos. I promise.” (Eleonor)
I turn to head back.
“Arnos.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor calls out to my back.
“I think I understand why Kanon believed in the Demon King.”
I turn to face her.
At the same time, I cast <Gatom> and appeared in Deiruheido outside the fan union
tower.
Waiting for me were Misha and Sasha along with Ray, Misa and the eight people
from the fan union.
892
To one side also waiting for me were four of the old seven demon emperors
consisting of Melheys, Ivis, Gaius and Idol.
“I’ve talked to Eleonor.” (Arnos)
Everyone nodded with serious expressions.
They have Eleonor and Zeshia along with <Ask>.
“This is the battle I left behind 2000 years ago.” (Arnos)
Both Avos Dillheavia and the hero academy caused this situation because I couldn’t
see through them.
“None of you need to be involved in this.” (Arnos)
Melhey’s and the other demon emperors kneel at my words.
“My lord, you are Anos Voldigoad-sama the Demon King of Tyranny. How can we
seven demon emperors overlook the insolent fool claiming to be you?” (Melheys)
The demon emperors bow their heads to me.
“Please. Give us your orders.” (Melheys)
Each of the girls in my fan union spoke up.
“We’ll also fight though we may be useless.” (fan union)
“War is unpleasant though...” (fan union)
“I’ll do my best!” (fan union)
I turn to look at Misa and she nodded.
“Avos Dillheavia has appeared which means the mixed-race demons will become
increasingly more vulnerable... He’s the fake Demon King so this is also my fight.”
(Misa)
“I don’t want to hear that from you now. You didn’t tell me to become a subordinate
so I don’t have to listen to you. Did you think I’d stop just because you’re up against
893
Deiruheido and Azeshion? I’ll fight with you even if you antagonise the whole world.”
(Sasha)
Misha nods in agreement.
“Arnos is right.” (Misha)
“Not always.” (Arnos)
“Even if it was wrong Arnos gave me life. My life is always with Arnos.” (Misha)
Finally, Ray speaks in a relaxed tone.
“You’re my friend.” (Ray)
I speak to that loyalty and friendship.
“I’m blessed with good subordinates and good friends.” (Arnos)
I don’t belong to either army so I can turn two countries into my enemy.
Over there is a demon from the age of myths that has the spirit god sword in his
hands. It’s also reasonable to think that the hero academy has one or two trump cards.
You can’t make this decision with light-hearted determination.
“Melheys, Ivis, Gaius and Idol. Suppress the enemies seven demon emperors Medin,
Zoro and Eldora.” (Arnos)
I’ll hit the Deiruheido forces first.
I’ve roughly grasped the hero academy war potential but Avos is still an unknown
and since I don’t know anything about him I’ll defeat him first.
The fight with the old seven demon emperors is 4 vs 3 but as long as we have
Melheys we can’t lose.
“Sasha and Misha. I want you to seal the feet of the demons gathering in the west
before they join the main force. Since it’s far from the border I don’t think they will
attack once the chain of command is severed.” (Arnos)
894
The plains on the way there will be good for Sasha. She can limit their magic with her
<Demon Eyes of Destruction> and Misha can create obstacles such as walls and cages
using <Ibis> to hamper their progress.
“Misa and the fan union. Hide in <Fuska>, create disturbances and gather
intelligence.” (Arnos)
It’s dangerous to have them on the front lines. I’ll have them serve as logistical
support.
“And me?” (Ray)
“You kick the army coming from the east around a bit. Don’t let them cross the
border.” (Arnos)
That’s the advance party made up of the royals who were the first to follow Avos.
Even with the current Ray, this will be a tough fight but that man will crash through that
wall during the battle.
“I’ll hit their main headquarters. According to what I’ve seen a huge Demon King
castle has been built on Eiyan hill. Avos is probably in it.” (Arnos)
Ivis speaks up.
“If I go wild he’ll have no choice but to show up.” (Ivis)
If he doesn’t come out I can go directly to the castle.
It was worth letting Avos roam free as he’s going for bold actions now.
I won’t let him escape anymore.
“This is an order. Don’t die and don’t kill. I don’t want anyone dying in this pathetic
battle.” (Arnos)
You never know whats going to happen on the battlefield but this game won’t be
determined through simple power.
895
I’ve seen many powerful people die without doing anything.
In all honesty, you should never go easy on your enemies but even though this is
purely my selfishness they all nodded without hesitation.
“We will all meet here again and with no one missing.” (Arnos)
896
CHAPTER 100
EVERYONE’S THOUGHTS
It’s not long before dawn now and that will signal the start of the war.
I headed towards the stairs to see how everyone was doing when I heard faint voices
coming from upstairs.
“...I had a look around Midhays today.”
“How was it?”
Ray and Misa were talking in front of the half-demon sword.
No one else seems to be there.
“For some reason, it was the same as usual. You wouldn’t think a war was about to
begin...” (Misa)
“Sounds about right. I don’t think its truly sunk in for people yet. People find it hard
to believe that a war is going on and only when it spreads and they’re caught up in it do
they truly realise it’s happening.” (Ray)
Misa stares vaguely at the half-demon sword.
897
“At that point, it’s probably too late.” (Misa)
Ray calmly clenches his hand.
“As for Deiruheidos demon emperors, most seem to have gathered under Avos
Dillheavia.” (Misa)
“I guess they can’t just wait in their own castles when the Demon King of Tyranny is
leading from the front. That’s how the demons fight.” (Ray)
The demon emperors that rule the country going to the front themselves. If
something goes wrong, it could bring down the country, but that’s the difficult world of
the demons. Who would follow a ruler that hides in their castle during an emergency?
Even though it’s become peaceful I see some things haven’t changed.
“It’s okay. Remember what Arnos said? I have no intention of killing anyone.” (Ray)
Misa eyes open wide.
“...Wha...” (Misa)
“Because your dad might be there.” (Ray)
“Ah...” (Misa)
Misa turns away in embarrassment.
“I’m sorry.” (Misa)
“Why?” (Ray)
“Because Ray-san will be fighting alone against a Deiruhedo battalion...” (Misa)
Ray laughs a clear refreshing laugh to clear away her anxiety.
“I’m not nervous in the slightest despite the fact we’re off to stop a war.” (Ray)
“Really? Why...?” (Misa)
“I think I was involved in the great war 2000 years ago. My body and my origin seem
to know this. It’s no big deal.” (Ray)
898
Ray’s his usual easygoing self.
“I’ll come back. I’ll come back to you.” (Ray)
Misa’s eyes are absorbed in Ray’s. They slowly approach each other and she closes
her eyes.
Ray reaches up to Misa’s neck and picks up the shellfish necklace.
“Ray-san?” (Misa)
“Can I have it?” (Ray)
Misa’s face goes bright red.
One shellfish is divided into two from the necklace that was given. By dividing it and
each of you wearing half has the meaning of proposing to that person. We learnt that in
the hero class.
“It will certainly become a charm.” (Ray)
Misa nods.
Ray hangs the now divided necklace around his neck.
“What was it you said?” (Ray)
Ray stops to recall something then continues.
“...I can’t wait for some time. I want to help now. If you don’t want to help people
who are suffering now then when that day actually comes you won’t be willing to risk
your life.” (Ray)
Misa nods shyly.
“I fell in love with you at that time. You were so dazzling.” (Ray)
Ray laughs his refreshing laugh.
“I thought everything would be fine to just swing my sword every day but I was just
letting myself be swept along. I wasn’t kind and I wasn’t strong.” (Ray)
899
“Ray-san doesn’t know himself. You are kinder and stronger than anyone. You are
always natural and treat everyone without discrimination.” (Misa)
“Really?” (Ray)
“...That’s right and that’s why I...” (Misa)
Misa looks down for a moment, bites her lip tightly and looks back up.
“That’s why I love Ray-san.” (Misa)
Ray stares in wonder at Misa then smiles.
“Thank you.” (Ray)
Fumu. Seems they have the resolution to head to the battlefield.
I turn around and head back downstairs and encounter Misha and Sasha coming up
the other way.
“There’s something going on upstairs so if you have any business up there I’d wait a
bit.” (Arnos)
“Looking for Arnos.” (Misha)
“What’s up?” (Arnos)
“Nothing particularly...” (Sasha)
Sasha squeezes her hands together and I noticed they were trembling slightly.
“What’s that Sahsa? Are you trembling?” (Arnos)
“That’s…no not particularly...” (Sasha)
“It’s not surprising. This is your first battle after all. I was the same.” (Arnos)
I start heading down the stairs while talking with Misha and Sasha following behind.
“Really. Such a thing happened to Arnos?” (Sasha)
900
“Aah. It’s shameful to admit but I just rushed in. I was so eager to show them what I
could do I couldn’t contain my excitement. I ended up being too ruthless though and
killed way more enemies than we needed to.” (Arnos)
Sasha’s legs stop so I turn around and all I can see is the whites of her eyes looking at
me.
“You know... Who told you to tell such a heroic story...?” (Sasha)
“Huh?” (Arnos)
“Don’t huh me. No, it’s my fault. I was wrong to consult the Demon King of
Tyranny.” (Sasha)
I see
“Are you scared Sasha? Kuhahaa.” (Arnos)
“Why are you laughing? It’s war. We’re going to war.” (Sasha)
“How can’t you laugh at this? Kukuku. What are you scared of? You’re surprisingly
cautious considering how much power you have within you.” (Arnos)
Sasha looks at me dumbfounded.
“I trained you for a week so you might not have noticed since it was only against me,
but no matter how outnumbered you are it’s impossible for you to fall to any demons
from this era.” (Arnos)
All of Sasha’s magic power was drawn out and amplified thanks to <Dino Jikusess>
and now she can control her <Demon Eyes of Destruction> any demons will lose with
just a glance.
“Also, you are not alone. There’s someone with equal strength nearby.” (Arnos)
Sasha looks at Misha and she nods.
“Don’t worry. I won’t let Sasha die.” (Misha)
901
Sasha looks down in embarrassment. She probably thought she was the only one
who was scared.
“Give me your hands.” (Arnos)
“Eh...wa…wait...” (Sasha)
I wrap Sasha’s hands up with mine.
“Calm down.” (Arnos)
“...Yes...” (Sasha)
“Did you think I’d send my subordinates off to die?”
“…I didn’t think that...” (Sasha)
“If you can’t believe in yourself then believe in me. Don’t hesitate. You won’t die. To
those morons who are late in joining the army show them the power of my
subordinates.” (Arnos)
Sasha firmly nods.
“All right.” (Sasha)
When I let go of her hands her shaking had stopped.
“Fumu. Your cheeks are flushed. Are you still worried about something?” (Arnos)
“That’s... it’s nothing! I’m just a bit excited.” (Sasha)
“I see. How brave.” (Arnos)
“...I need to wash my face...” (Sasha)
Sasha vigorously marches down the stairs.
“Thank you.” (Misha)
“There’s no such thing as normal in war, however, if you are consumed by fear you
will easily die no matter how strong you are.” (Arnos)
I’ll never let them die though.
902
“How about you Misha?” (Arnos)
I take her small hand and her finger tips are trembling slightly.
“...Understand...?” (Misha)
“How could I not?” (Arnos)
“...Nn...” (Misha)
“Are you scared?” (Arnos)
“Scary.” (Misha)
“What is?” (Arnos)
Misha thinks and then replies.
“Everything.” (Misha)
I don’t think there’s many people who aren’t scared on the battlefield whether it’s
killing the enemy or having your friends killed. Everything is horrible.
The only ones who say they aren’t are the truly strong ones.
“...I won’t tell you not to be afraid but overcome that fear and make it your friend. No
one will die if your demon eyes are calmly surveying the battlefield.” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
“I’ll protect. I’ll protect the peace Arnos protected.” (Misha)
Her trembling stopped.
“So we can settle this 2000-year-old dispute.” (Misha)
I didn’t say anything straight away but looked at her and as usual, she watched me
back.
“Aah. I leave it to you.” (Arnos)
903
CHAPTER 101
AN OATH MADE 2000 YEARS AGO
Tora forest. A huge forest that spans across Deiruheido and Azeshion.
The Gairadeite Demon King subjugation force is camped next to it on the Azeshion
side of the border and amongst them are the 10,000 Zeshia origin clones.
All of them are fully armored, their faces covered by helmets and equipped with the
holy sword Enhalle ready to attack the Deiruheido forces.
On the west side of the border were the Deiruheido advance units and the demon
royals. With the demon emperors at the top of the chain, the units are organized under
each of them.
In the forest, many huge towering Demon King castles had been created.
The two forces are quite away from each other but both sides are still staring at the
other with hostility.
This stalemate will not last long however.
The war will spread the very second its lit.
904
I cannot let the 2 armies clash with each other.
Ray is hidden on the border just within the Deiruheido side. That man will not allow
the advance units to step foot across the border.
Further to the west, the main Deiruheido forces are camped on Eiyan hill.
I’d say there’s about 20,000 of them? Presumably, the seven elder demon emperors
are there as well.
I gaze at the jet black Demon King castle built on Eiyan hill.
“Let’s go. Ignore the small fries, always act together as four people and only aim at
the other seven elder demon emperors.” (Arnos)
“Your will.”
I walk straight towards the enemy with Melheys and the other elders following
behind.
“...Stop. Who are you?”
Demon soldiers ready their demon swords at us since we came from the Azeshion
side.
“Wait. Isn’t that Melheys-sama...?”
“It is. There’s also Ivis-sama, Gaius-sama and Idol-sama...”
“Does that mean that all the seven elder demon emperors will be participating?”
The faces of the demon soldiers brightened, and they lowered their swords.
Too naive. You’re on the battlefield.
I grabbed the face of the one who seemed to be the best amongst them.
“Guaa...wh...what...!?”
“Don’t let your guard down just because you know them. We are not your allies.”
(Arnos)
905
I cover the mans whole body in a barrier and lift him up.
“Let...me... Release me...”
“Aah. I’ll let you go right now.” (Arnos)
I easily lifted him up, aimed at the crowd of Deiruheido soldiers and powerfully
threw him.
“Wha...Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?”
The Deiruheido forces had set up a barrier but the man wrapped in my barrier shot
through it like a cannonball and blew about 200 people away.
“Attack... Enemy attack...!!?”
“...Idiot. How the hell did the Azeshion army get here?”
“It’s not the Azeshions its the demons!!”
“What? Have they betrayed the Demon King of Tyranny? Who are they!?
Unificationists!”
“Th…that’s... Seven Demon Elders. Melheys-sama and others...”
“What...!?”
I stand in front of the man who seems to be a commanding officer.
“Did you say betrayed?” (Arnos)
The grimm faced commander readies his demon sword while his subordinates
cautiously watch us.
“You’re wrong. This is the true Demon King army. You should tell Avos Dillheavia
the real things come.” (Arnos)
“A Demon King army with 4 people!? Charge! Crush them!”
“But that’s Melheys-sama and the others!!”
906
“The Seven Elder Demon Emperors would never defy the Demon King of Tyranny!
They’re fakes! Do it!”
Yare yare. How embarrassing.
“You don’t seem to understand so let me teach you. It’s not four people. It’s just me.”
(Arnos)
I raise my foot and stamp on the ground with all my might.
“I am the Demon King army.”
The ground shakes intensely and the soldiers are violently shaken and thrown to the
floor in what has become an unprecedented major earthquake. The type of earthquake
not felt in Deirouheido in over 2000 years.
“Guhaa...Whats this...!!
“Kyaaaaaaa...!!”
“Woah...! The grounds breaking...!!”
“Don’t falter... Get in the sky... Fly...!!”
The soldiers all flee to the sky at once using <Fres> but they soon stall and crash
back into the ground.
“Wha…flying is...Guaaa...!!”
“The magic has been disturbed over this area...Uaaaa...!!”
“Shit... Ouch... What’s happening...!?”
I take a single step forward and speak.
“Did you think the impact of an earthquake would not reach the sky?”
Every step I take transmits magic power to the ground and causes an earthquake.
The quake is disrupting the atmosphere as well as disrupting the magic power in the air.
“Remember this. This is what the march of a Demon King is.” (Arnos)
907
I walk straight to Eiyan hill where the Demon Kings castle is located.
Just that alone has caused the soldiers within a few kilometre radius to fall to the
floor and bang their heads off the ground.
Grovelling in front of me the demons army has fallen in an instant.
Just then 3 shadows flew out of the Demon King castle using <Fres>
Judging from the magic power I’d say its the Seven Demon Elders.
“Fumu. They’ve come Melheys.” (Arnos)
“Please leave it to me.” (Melheys)
Melheys and the others also cast <Fres> and headed to the 3 shadows.
“How’s it going Misha?”
I hear her voice through <Liikus>
“Going well.” (Misha)
Using <Guys> I can share her field of vision.
A desert spreads before me with a group of demons on it off to join the Deiruheido
army, or they would be but Misha was using <Ibis> to create quicksand and was
swallowing groups of them one after another.
Even if you use magic the desert is no place to hide and Sasha was using her <Demon
Eyes of Destruction> to disperse any magic they were trying to make.
<Demon Eye’s of Ruin> use a lot of magic power and the current Sasha can’t use
them for a prolonged period of time, however, she’s compensating for that by using
them tactically. She’s only wiping out part of the formations so they cant form instead of
deleting the whole thing.
If part of the formation is destroyed it’s very difficult to repair so it naturally
collapses.
908
If you are skilled, you can rebuild it before it collapses but there don’t seem to be any
capable people out there.
Even so, there’s still tens of thousands of soldiers out there. Those numbers will force
us to retreat bit by bit.
How long we respond for depends on the strength of those 2 and how they fight.
“Sasha. In the quicksand. I can confirm the formula of <Ibis>.” (Misha)
“They’re trying to create an obstacle to block my <Demon Eye’s of Ruin>. That’s not
going to happen”
Sasha uses her eyes and destroys the formation. Even if you block their line of sight
<Demon Eye’s of Ruin> still work as long as you can see the magic power. Using the
eyes does limit how far you can look into the abyss and right from the start Sasha was
never any good at seeing magic power.
But if you add Misha into the mix that blind spot is eliminated.
Most of the demons are confused as their chain of command is not very clear so they
cant get a firm grasp of the battle situation.
Misha had built traps one after the other using <Ibis> and they were finding it hard
to push forward.
“Fumu. Is this it?”
Bringing my vision back the demon soldiers are still rattling around on the ground.
Some demons are standing but their feet don’t work out of fear.
Had this not been war some powerful people would have been able to stand up but
Deiruheido has been peaceful for the last 2000 years so this is their first time seeing
their allies collapse. Of course they’re scared.
909
If you see stronger people than you collapsed its understandable that your body
won’t move.
Even the strongest of people can die swiftly if consumed by fear.
What I’d told Misha was happening now but it would have been a different story if
not for Melheys and the others holding down the other Seven Elder Demon Emperors.
Using <Fres> I take off and land slowly in front of the Demon King castle.
“How long do you intend to stay in there? Come out Avos Dillheavia.” (Arnos)
I create a magic circle and pour magic into it. The moment the jet black sun appears
in the formation the door to the castle makes a noise and opens.
Looking into the depths of the castle holy light suddenly rushes out breaking my
anti-magic and piercing my body.
Without a doubt that was Evans Mana.
“Fumu. Should I come in?” (Arnos)
Without hesitation, I step into the entrance of the Demon King castle.
“Arnos-sama...!”
Misa’s voice arrived through <Liikus>
“Ray-sans <Liikus> has been lost...!” (Misa)
What?
I activate my demon eyes and check.
“Fumu. <Guys> seems to have been cut.” (Arnos)
Just a while ago I could share Ray’s vision as well. Something seems to have
happened to Ray’s body while I was concentrating on the castle.
910
That man is no good with magic but he’s not that easy to beat even without my magic
from <Guys>
“Arnos-sama we have captured the 3 elder demon emperors.” (Melheys)
Strange. That was much quicker than I thought.
“What about the origins fused to their own?” (Arnos)
“...They abandoned the bodies and escaped.” (Melheys)
They ran away?
What’s the reason for abandoning the bodies of demon elders at this time?
“Arnos-sama the advance team is about to cross the border!”
“Ray-kun can’t be found anywhere.”
Messages came from the fan union via <Liikus>
“We will take care of the border. My lord, you focus on Avos Dillheavia.” (Ivis)
Nodding I turn my eyes back to the castle.
Ray won’t be killed that easily. He will break through even if backed into a corner.
The biggest threat in this war is Avos and Evans Mana. There’s no doubt the sword is
in the castle. I can’t take my eyes off it.
In that case, I should leave the border to Ray, Melheys and the others.
But...
I feel uneasy. Somethings not right.
What’s the enemies aim?
Why did the fused origins abandon the demon emperors bodies at this time?
Why is Avos letting the soldiers he gathered lose spirit while he sits in silence?
Why did you open the door to the castle and let me know Evans Mana is in there?
What are you after...?
911
“...Fumu. I see. Something like that is it.” (Arnos)
I deploy the formation for <Gatom>
“Melheys. Isolate the Demon King castle along with the spirit god sword using
Dimensional Prison <Azeishis>. If there’s any sign of Avos appearing run away
immediately though in all probability this is a decoy.” (Arnos)
My vision turned white and I transferred to the Tora forest on the Azesion side.
There are no trees here. It’s a large open piece of grassland devoid of trees in the
forest. It’s like there was a hole in the forest.
If I pass through here I would soon encounter the Demon King subjugation force.
Listening carefully I can hear a voice.
“Advance my brethren. There’s nothing to fear from the humans. I will not let any of
you die. Follow this back!”
It’s Avos Dillheavia.
I hear courageous shouts from the advance teams marching through the forest.
As expected.
Then his aim and purpose as well as who he is
I think I understand it all now.
I stood there silently and waited.
Eventually, a man appears.
Avos wearing his mask.
When he noticed me he stopped and without saying anything stares at me.
Then in an instant, his magic power swelled and he attacked me without words.
I received the violent sword swing and thrust out my right finger but he avoids it at
such a speed he seems to disappear and kicks me away.
912
I landed a few meters back from where I started.
Avos lowers his posture like he’s about to pursue me and end it in one go but I speak
to him.
“It’s been 2000 years hero Kanon.” (Arnos)
Avos’ magic power shook for a moment so I knew he was surprised.
Even with my demon eyes, I couldn’t see the origin of the man in front of me.
I thought it was the mask but it wasn’t.
Kanon excels at root magic. He’s much better at it than me. Even in the flesh, he was
able to stop me from seeing his true origin.
“Well, actually it hasn’t has it?” (Arnos)
I opened my hand.
In the palm of my hand is half a shellfish necklace.
I robbed this from Avos during our clash.
“It looks like you’ve come to fulfil your oath Ray.”
913
CHAPTER 102
LEGENDARY HERO
Everything went silent.
Even though it was the middle of a battle the air around us was calm and quiet.
Avos reaches up to his mask and removes it showing the undeniable face of Ray.
“How did you know?” (Ray)
The usual voice of Ray comes out. I guess the mask was for changing his voice.
“Ray Grandori is a reincarnated person. The chances of that being true were very
high due to the fact you didn’t inherit the Iesta families secret techniques which was
probably caused by the use of <Silica>. Also, your sense of values are very different for
this era and sometimes you showed me gestures that were familiar like you knew me.”
(Arnos)
At this point even though I was convinced he was a reincarnated person I simply
assumed he had no memories.
914
“To hide the fact you were Kanon you played the part of a reincarnated person who
would know me. You pretended to be my right hand Shin that you fought against in the
past. You can probably also use magic quite well but if you did that your demon body
would exhibit holy power which was another convenient reason to pretend to be Shin.”
(Arnos)
Shin was weak with magic so by pretending to be him he could hide his magic.
Hiding his magic by keeping it weak would also make his holy power undetectable.
Also, due to his skill in root magic which is superior to mine, he could hide his origin
from my demon eyes.
“Shortly after we came to Gairadeite you gave Misa that shellfish necklace.
Remember asking that shopkeeper if he had a single shell one? Thing is, they are one
shell split into two necklaces normally, yet you knew to ask for a single unbroken one.
You shouldn’t have known that.” (Arnos)
At that point, it wasn’t hard to assume that Ray had at least some memories from his
past life.
“The clasp on the necklace as well. Its a design not found in Deiruheido yet you easily
knew how to undo it. It was a bit odd since Shin couldn’t care less about accessories. If it
was a Deiruheido item he may have remembered but he wouldn’t have considered an
Azeshion item worth remembering.” (Arnos)
I wrote it off at first because I didn’t know everything about Shin so there was a small
chance he could have known but it still surprised me.
“I asked you after that exam if you had remembered anything since you had
mastered the unique sword.” (Arnos)
But Ray said he hadn’t.
915
“Shin’s thoughts should have remained in the blade and once they encountered the
same origin, they would have transferred to you, but you said they didn’t. If you didn’t
receive any memories, how did you know about the necklace?” (Arnos)
The demons haven’t had much interaction with the humans for almost 2000 years so
it’s hard to imagine Ray going to Azeshion to find a cure for his mother where he may
have encountered the necklace. Also, I explained about it in class after Ray had given it
to Misa plus he overslept and did turn up to that class anyway.
“In other words, you weren’t Shin and you were obviously lying about not having any
memories.” (Arnos)
Ray once said to Misa that he was a liar. I’m guessing he meant this.
“But if you weren’t Shin then who were you? There was no one else on my side 2000
years ago who could use both holy swords and unique swords. However, what if the hero
Kanon had reincarnated as a demon? I had no doubt that he could use both.” (Arnos)
That was when I hypothesized that Ray was Kanon.
“What I didn’t understand though was if you were the Hero Kanon then why not tell
me? Now we have peace there was no reason to hide it from me.” (Arnos)
I only realised the reason back on Eiyan hill.
“You realised that if you told me you were Kanon I would notice that you only had
one origin.” (Arnos)
No matter how good Kanon is with root magic some things can’t be hidden and him
only having one origin would be one of those things.
“It wouldn’t matter what your excuse was I’d still wonder where the other six went
and it wouldn’t take long to link it to the seven elder demon emperors. Out of the seven
only Melheys wasn’t taken over.” (Arnos)
916
It wouldn’t be enough for me to think they’d simply been captured.
“Six of the demon elders fused with the origins of Avos Dillheavia leaving only one.
The same number of origins the hero Kanon had. The numbers would match up exactly.
Far too good to be a coincidence.” (Arnos)
Ray was silently listening not denying a word.
“Therefore you couldn’t confess to being Kanon because I’d realise you were Avos.”
(Arnos)
Of course, there had been some unexpected situations. His mother’s illness and the
whole sword tournament competition for example.
I’ve got some doubts about the sword tournament, but this isn’t the time nor the
place to ask about that.
“I think I’ve got the general outline Kanon but what happened 2000 years ago?”
(Arnos)
I ask him straight and Ray smiles with a far more mature look than he’s ever had
before.
“It’s exactly as Eleonor told you Arnos. Jerga-sensei and the Gairadeite Demon King
subjugation force established the hero academy so they could destroy you when you
reincarnated. I desperately opposed it but no one would listen to me. You were right that
day. Killing the Demon King didn’t make the world peaceful. The battle was over but the
war would begin again in 2000 years.” (Ray)
The fighting would continue until one side eradicated the other. Those were the
words I said to him.
917
“I was killed by a supporter of Jerga-sensei. I pretended to die and just revived
immediately but I realised sensei’s plan couldn’t be stopped anymore...unless I took
their lives.” (Ray)
I guess he couldn’t do it. The hero Kanon didn’t have a sword to wield against
humans.
“Humans made a mistake 2000 years ago. They made a plan to completely destroy
the Demon King Arnos who threw his life away to bring peace to the world. I couldn’t
allow such an unjust story to unfold. I had to correct their mistake somehow.” (Ray)
“That’s the reason...?” (Arnos)
Ray nods.
“I created the fictitious Demon King Avos Dillheavia. A fake Demon King for the
humans to have their revenge on.” (Ray)
“How did you take my name away from the demons?” (Arnos)
“We talked and sometimes we fought but the demons were much more
understanding than the humans. Or rather than understanding it was their deep love for
you. Eventually, everyone believed me and decided to forget Anos Voldigoad.” (Ray)
Voluntarily forget about me.
“Evans Mana is the sword made to destroy you. It can even sever fate so 2000 years
ago I severed your fate. The fate of the reincarnating Demon King of Tyranny.” (Ray)
“Is that why you changed my name?” (Arnos)
“...Only the gods know what will happen when you sever someone’s fate but it seems
everyone’s thoughts were answered. Looks like I won the first bet.” (Ray)
So my name was overwritten as well.
918
That’s why even when using Time Manipulation <Lebaido> on Ivis I couldn’t find
my name.
The spirit god sword severed my fate as the Demon King of Tyranny and even
rewrote history.
“Your right hand Shin Reglia along with the rest of your trusted advisors didn’t
forget your name. Instead, they reincarnated and moved away from Deiruheido. Even
the powerful demon tribes that didn’t get along with you or follow you during the great
war agreed to remain quiet until you’d returned and everything was over.” (Ray)
I see. So that’s why the demons from 2000 years ago haven’t appeared before me.
So it was never the work of Avos Dillheavia but all done by their own will. He’s as
great as ever. Even though he was a human he gained the favor of the demons.
“...On the other side of the wall, the hero academy learned that the name of the
Demon King had changed. They figured that Anos Voldigoad was trying to change his
name and escape their scheme. Of course, that was exactly what I was after.” (Ray)
Humans live short lives. Over the course of the years, the name Anos Voldigoad
would disappear and only Avos Dillheavia would remain.
Normally that wouldn’t completely work but the holy sword which severed my fate
would have seen to that.
“I fused 6 of my origins with the seven elder demon emperors. Of course, it was with
their consent and their memories were voluntarily wiped as well. 2000 years later they
knew you’d come into contact with them and notice the fusion so they wiped their own
memories since they cannot lie to you.” (Ray)
They did that to protect me from the human’s plan?
919
“That left me with my own original origin. I reincarnated many times and little by
little I obtained bodies with more and more demon blood. This is my first time being a
pure-blooded demon though.” (Ray)
The hero Kanon has reincarnated into a body that completely draws on my blood
while I’m in an almost human body.
To completely inherit all his powers in a body that doesn’t have a drop of his old
blood is impressive. He is indeed far more skilled at root magic than me.
“And this war is a mop-up of your 2000-year-old plan?” (Arnos)
Ray nods.
“Human hatred won’t disappear. Demon King of Tyranny? Humans? This war will
continue until one side is destroyed. No matter how merciful you are you’ll have no
choice but to keep stamping out the falling embers and I can’t take your life again...”
(Ray)
Eleonor’s predictions were wrong. Despite being killed by humans he’s still a noble
hero through and through.
“Therefore you’ll be killed instead? As the Demon King of Tyranny by the humans.”
(Arnos)
Ray nods.
“Will that stop it?” (Arnos)
“<Ask> may instill the hatred of the demons in its users but ultimately the source of
that is Jerga-sensei’s origin. What sensei bore a grudge against above all else was the
Demon King. If the Demon King falls then so too will the magic disappear. I truly believe
that. Sensei wasn’t that stupid for it to remain.” (Ray)
The serious look Ray is giving me really reminds me of Kanon.
920
“This may not be the road I wanted to be on but I’m still a hero. As long as there are
still people that call me a hero I will make up for their mistakes and make up for the
mistakes of past heroes. You staked your life 2000 years ago and made this peace
possible. It’s a truly wonderful world now. It’s almost unthinkable what it was like back
when you were alive. Even now this world is getting better.” (Ray)
Unlike me, Ray has seen the changing world as he repeatedly reincarnates.
“Demon King Arnos.” (Ray)
Ray speaks like we spoke 2000 years ago.
“Humans are foolish but I still believe in humans. I want to show you the
wonderfulness of humans and the true peace you craved.” (Ray)
“Hero Kanon.” (Arnos)
I too, speak like its 2000 years ago.
“There’s no reason for you to do that. You have fought enough. Are you going to
continue sacrificing yourself for those boring humans?” (Arnos)
Ray slowly shakes his head.
“I still remember our promise that day. This is the peace you pursued, created and
protected. Though I’m reluctant in this form I still want to fight but as your friend this
time.” (Ray)
What do you mean by that? I can’t ask now though.
“It’s taken a long time and you’ve made some grand preparations, but you must have
been confused and anxious at times, yet despite that, you carried on and made your
plans come to fruition. Your thoughts these last 2000 years are not cheap enough to be
swayed by my words I know that.” (Arnos)
I won’t tell him to stop.
921
Those words will be too light in the face of Rays will.
“This isn’t even a single shell necklace but a Mishens necklace.” (Arnos)
My explanation in the academy flashes through my mind.
2000 years ago in the early days of the war, most humans never came back from
battle so they wished upon Mishens necklace to be bound together with their lover and
be reborn together in another age.
The Mishens shellfish that lives in the Gairadeite lake was divided into two and made
into two necklaces. One was given to the lover and the other was worn by themselves as
they went to battle.
The Mishens shellfish live by drinking the holy water of the lake and were said to be
the messengers of the gods. The two shells were said to guide the origins of the dead to
each other.
The hero Kanon/Ray had feelings they couldn’t convey so they entrusted them to the
necklace and said goodbye to their loved one.
“If you want this necklace back you’d better try with all your might.” (Arnos)
“I thought you’d say that.” (Ray)
Ray hangs his mask at his waist and draws a magic formation.
A divine light overflowed and turned into a holy sword. Evans Mana that was in the
Demon King’s castle was summoned here.
This man also understands I can’t move him with words.
“Let me go so I can protect you.” (Ray)
The hero readies the spirit god sword.
I spread my arms and stand in front of him.
922
How many times have I fought this man? Still, this is the first time I’ve felt like this
while fighting him.
“I won’t let you go so I can protect you.” (Arnos)
923
CHAPTER 103
HERO VS DEMON KING
Without wasting a second Ray stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of me.
“...Haaa...!!” (Ray)
The spirit god sword shined so brightly it even dazzled my demon eyes.
Rays figure disappeared as if melting into the light but I felt bloodlust coming from
my blindspot.
In a flash of light, the blade of the holy sword swings down so quick my eyes can’t
follow it.
“There.” (Arnos)
I condense <Beno Ieven> on my left hand like a shield and block the attack coming
from my blindspot.
The sound of a magical explosion roared in my ears and the <Beno Ieven> on my left
hand was destroyed.
“Well spotted.” (Ray)
924
“Because I used your demon eyes.” (Arnos)
I reconnected the cut magic line from <Guys> and looked through Rays eyes.
“...” (Ray)
Ray cuts the magic line with Evans Mana but I immediately reconnected it.
Until I cancel <Guys> and at this distance, I can reconnect it as many times as I
want.
“You don’t have the benefit of <Ask> now and even with your demon body you have
no chance of winning.” (Arnos)
“Well as for you, your origin was pierced by this sword 2000 years ago. Even though
the purpose was to inject magic power into you this swords true purpose has always
been to destroy the Demon King of Tyranny. Isn’t your origin still damaged?” (Ray)
“Let’s see shall we.” (Arnos)
Casting Origin Killer <Bebuzud> I put my right-hand fingertips through it dying
them black.
Looking at Ray with my demon eyes I can see he’s got his 7 origins now. If I don’t
coat my hand with <Bebuzud> I won’t be able to damage them.
“Demon Rock Falling Star Bullet <Gia Greas>” (Arnos)
A huge magic circle is drawn in the sky and equally huge jet black demon stones
appear in it before pouring endlessly down. It was as if countless falling stars were
heading towards Ray.
“...Haa...!!” (Ray)
Using Evans Mana Ray cuts away all the rocks coming towards him.
Even though Evans Mana is a holy sword it’s still impressive for it to easily destroy
falling stars, however, it did serve to keep Ray’s hands busy.
925
“Water Prison Destruction Waterfall <Rio Edram>.” (Arnos)
This time a huge formation covers the grasslands before spewing out water and
transforming the place into a shallow black pond.
Then like a fountain, a jet black waterfall erupted vigorously at Rays feet and shot
towards the heavens.
“...Seaa...!!” (Ray)
Ray stabs Evans Mana into the ground with all his strength causing the ground to
split and drain away all the water.
I immediately cast <Gia Greas> again and pour rocks down on Ray who proceeds to
evade them all.
“Too slow.” (Arnos)
I block his path forward by firing off 20 <Geo Greys> and as expected he couldn’t
dodge in time and was wrapped up in the black flames.
“Haa!!” (Ray)
At the moment where he shook off my black flames using the blessing of Evans
Mana, I pierced his chest right to his heart with my right hand.
“...Guuuuh...” (Ray)
“First one.” (Arnos)
I crush one of his origins using <Bebuzud>.
As long as one origin remains the rest will return but it does take time. As long as I
can get 6 of his origins his resistance should stop.
“Give up. 2000 years ago you never beat me once.” (Arnos)
“Certainly I never beat you.” (Ray)
926
Ray strikes at my right arm with Evans Mana before it can destroy another origin
forcing me to block with my <Beno Ieven> clad left hand.
As soon as I did Ray kicks the ground and separates himself from me.
“No matter how many times I fought you and stood up.” (Ray)
Ray launches himself forward straight towards me.
“Fumu. Risking your life? Then I’ll take it without hesitation.” (Arnos)
I thrust my hand into Ray’s stomach and crush his second origin.
Normally you wouldn’t be able to stand up from this much pain but Ray swings
Evans Mana down at my shoulder.
“...Haaa...!!” (Ray)
I block again with <Beno Ieven> which shatters with a loud sound.
“Third one.” (Arnos)
I squeeze another origin with my right-hand that’s still buried in his stomach.
Ray flinched before closing the gap even more by forcing my hand right through his
stomach so I couldn’t grasp another origin.
“...Haaaaaaaa!!” (Ray)
Again Ray swings Evans Mana down and again I block with <Beno Ieven> forcing
Evans Mana to bounce off, however, using the force of the recoil Ray changed its
trajectory and swung back down at my shoulder.
Fast.
Even though I coated my hand in <Beno Ieven> I didn’t have time to condense it so I
switched to my <Demon Eyes of Destruction> and destroyed the magic power of Evans
Mana.
“...Fuuu!!!” (Ray)
927
Evans Mana still pierced through my anti-magic and bit into my right shoulder
scattering fresh blood and causing numerous stigmata’s to appear in the wound.
However
“Fourth one.” (Arnos)
After Ray forced my hand through his stomach I managed to withdraw it and stab
him in the chest again crushing another origin.
Undaunted, Ray ignores me and digs Evans Mana even deeper into my body.
“I know what you’re up to.” (Arnos)
Covering my left hand in <Beno Ieven> I grasp the blade while Ray puts all his
strength into his arms.
With our two powers colliding the grass is blown away and even the trees are
knocked down.
The blade I grasped stopped moving.
“Did you think you’d win in a competition of strength now you’ve got a demon
body?” (Arnos)
“...Gu...haa...!” (Ray)
I squeezed my right fist and crushed the fifth origin.
“You’ve only got two left. There’s no way out for you.”
“...I’ve continued to lose to you... and it was okay to lose because if I challenged you
enough times then a miracle would happen and I’d win.” (Ray)
“Miracles don’t exist.” (Arnos)
No matter how much power Ray puts in Evans Mana doesn’t move.
At close range my <Demon Eyes of Destruction> and <Beno Ieven> have completely
suppressed Evans Mana.
928
This situation can’t last and Ray will run out of energy in his state.
“One left.” (Arnos)
I crushed the 6th origin and blood drips out of Ray’s mouth.
“Retreat. You’re not stupid enough to fight in this condition.” (Arnos)
Once he was down to one origin Kanon always ran away.
Even if it’s impossible now I hope we can connect in the future.
He understood he was the hope of the people and he should never die.
“...Someday there will be peace in the world. That was my wish... so I ran away. Even
though I kept losing I thought I only needed to win once. I believed that was the right
thing to do.” (Ray)
Ray stares at me as he talks.
“I was wrong. I was a coward. Right now is someone in front of me who needs help
and I won’t wait for that someday to come. I’ll help them now. I want to help the people
who are suffering now. If I can’t think like that then I won’t be able to risk my life when
that someday arrives!” (Ray)
I’ve heard these words somewhere before. Where was it? Wherever it was they have
made him make this decision.
He who has 7 origins and never died is prepared for the end.
“Even if a miracle doesn’t happen I can’t lose today...! If I lose here then someday, to
put out those falling sparks you’ll have to kill humans again...!” (Ray)
A small amount of deaths can save a lot of lives. That’s correct, isn’t it? That’s how I
have always done things until now.
As the Demon King of Tyranny if I hadn’t destroyed that which should be destroyed
then I wouldn’t have been able to protect anything.
929
Ray takes his left hand off Evans Mana.
“I won’t let you do that... You who more than anyone else...wanted peace...!!” (Ray)
The space on the left side of Ray distorted and the unique sword Sigshesta appeared
emitting an ominous purple light. The unique sword has become a demon sword that’s
condensed its magic to its maximum extent.
“Haaaa!!” (Ray)
Ray swings Sigshesta down against Evans Mana causing a great explosion of light as
holy and demonic powers collide and repel each other.
Most of the surrounding trees and myself were blown away.
“Fumu. That was some amazing magic power.” (Arnos)
Ray slowly walks towards me.
On his right is Evans Mana emitting a divine light and on his left is Sigshesta
emitting an ominous brilliance.
The lights are both mixing and repelling each other but they are also being controlled
to their utmost limits and multiplying each other’s powers.
“So you’ve come this far.” (Arnos)
Unique swords demonstrate their true value only when they are devoted to
uniqueness and the spirit god sword only accepts owners with a cloudless and serene
heart.
Ray wields the unique sword by filling his heart with the demonic while mastering
the spirit god sword made to destroy the demonic.
At first glance demonic and holy are contradictory to each other but to him, they
must be different.
930
The life of a hero and the life of a demon. Both exist within Ray. Holy and demonic
do not contradict. No, it’s not even that complicated.
Humans and demons can coexist. That is his will and that means both swords have
also acknowledged that will.
“I’m not going to let you die anymore.” (Arnos)
I coat both arms with <Beno Ieven> and stack up multiple Demonic Black Lighting
Emperor <Jirasudo> before wearing it. The jet black aura becomes both an offensive
and defensive magic.
“Come. I’ll release you from the curse of being a hero.” (Arnos)
Ray strongly digs his feet in the ground.
“...Here I come Arnos.” (Ray)
We both lunge directly at each other.
My magic collides with Ray’s twin swords and what’s left of our surroundings is
obliterated by the aftermath.
While running through the forest Ray’s swords and my magics clash many times.
The Tora forest was shaking violently as if it was screaming at being unable to
withstand the battle between the legendary hero and the Demon King of Tyranny.
How many times have we clashed?
Sigshesta flicks away my <Jirasudo> while Evans Mana breaks through my <Demon
Eyes of Destruction> and <Beno Ieven>.
And then Evans Mana pierces my chest.
“...How...?” (Ray)
Ray spills his words in obvious surprise.
931
“You shouldn’t have fallen for that...and even if you did...I wasn’t aiming for your
origin...” (Ray)
I laugh.
I dared to receive the spirit god sword that can destroy the origin of the Demon King.
Everything is as I predicted.
“Take a look around.” (Arnos)
Ray looks around.
Though quite distant but clearly visible were the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation
force.
They are watching us with extreme caution.
While fighting I was guiding Ray to this place.
“The revived hero Kanon destroys the Demon King of Tyranny. According to your
scenario, this will clear the humans hate.” (Arnos)
I reach for Rays mask and put it on.
“My brethren.” (Arnos)
I reach out and intercept the <Liikus> for the entire Deiruheido army and thanks to
the mask my voice is now that of Avos Dillheavia.
Using <Ibis> I duplicate the clothes worn by Ray and wear them on my own body
while changing Ray’s clothes to that of his hero self from 2000 years ago.
Finally, I cast <Rimnet> and send the image to the Deiruheido army. They need to
see the moment Avos Dillheavia loses.
“...All Deiruheido forces are to withdraw. I will not allow any retaliation against the
Azeshion forces until I reincarnate again. Live. Until the day your Demon King returns
again...” (Arnos)
932
Ray intended to be defeated by the subjugation army and probably had a similar
speech planned out.
Even if they come to confirm the death of the Demon King he has left his will behind
and the royals will definitely protect that will and wait for his revival.
“...The spirit god sword is a holy sword made to defeat the Demon King of Tyranny...
my origin is... already...” (Arnos)
Evans Mana is certainly piercing my body and it’s definitely attacking my origin.
That’s not something that can be made up.
Ray doesn’t need to risk his life this way either.
“...Arn—.” (Ray)
I touch Ray’s lips with my bloody fingertips and gently close his mouth.
“What’s wrong Hero Kanon. You’ve certainly defeated me. You should be proud.”
(Arnos)
Ray’s glaring at me with a stern expression on his face but the Demon King
subjugation force is coming over to us.
By now many of them will be able to confirm the body of the Demon King pierced by
Evans Mana.
I need to show my strength. Evidence that I am the Demon King of Tyranny.
“Stupid humans!!” I shout to the subjugation army.
It’s a total farce but if this brings peace then let’s play the clown.
Like that man was.
“I will not die.” (Arnos)
933
I pour a large amount of magic power into <Gia Greas> and huge demon stones
appear in the sky before I coat them all in <Jirasudo> so the demon stones are now
covered in black lightning.
No matter how many barriers they put up this will still be enough to slaughter tens of
thousands of soldiers.
“Fall together with this land.” (Arnos)
Lighting clad black demon stones pour from the sky covering the soldiers below in
darkness as they quickly cast multiple barriers.
A huge noise rings out and a massive hole opens in the ground. It’s so deep you can’t
see the bottom and it could lead to hell for how it looks.
A quake follows quickly after. It’s so strong you’d think the world was ending.
Two, three and more demon stones fall drilling into the ground.
They all landed far away from the subjugation force but just surviving the aftermath
was all they could do.
Hundreds of demon stones were still floating above aiming at the subjugation force.
If these fall we’re all dead. Everyone should be thinking that.
Seeing my intention Ray runs over to the subjugation force.
“Demon King Avos Dillheavia I won’t let you do that!” (Ray)
Ray calls out to the subjugation force.
“Everyone please lend me your power. I am the hero Kanon and with your power, we
can put a stop to the cruel Demon King!” (Ray)
Ray casts <Ask> and <Asura> and his figure holding the holy sword, clad in holy
light and slashing the despair that’s falling down is indeed the perfect figure of the hero.
Then someone’s voice can be heard.
934
“...Is that the hero Kanon...?”
“...I don’t know but...but... that holy light he’s wrapped in is protecting us...”
“Was he fighting the Demon King of Tyranny all alone to regain the holy sword...?”
Kanon always had this mysterious charm about him. Any human that saw him
always felt hope.
“…Kanons come...”
Word quickly spread amongst the subjugation force that had fallen into despair over
the stones overhead.
“The legendary hero has revied to save us!”
“Kanon!”
“Defeat the Demon King!!”
“This time we can have world peace!!”
Magic power and the thoughts of the subjugation force gather in Kanon causing the
divine protection of Evans Mana to swells up dozens of times.
“...”
I can hear a voice.
“I’ve been tortured by it all this time.”
Through the magic line created by <Guys>, Ray’s feelings that he can never put into
words flow into my heart.
“Responsibility of the hero. Duty of the hero.”
“I’ve only ever been a country boy that likes to swing a sword around”
“I never wanted to kill anybody. I never wanted to go to war but someone said that
if I don’t fight even more people will die.”
“The hero is an illusion.”
935
“I’m neither strong nor righteous and I never had the power to save people.”
“More life has spilt through my fingers than I ever managed to hold onto.”
“I was deceived by heartless words, toyed with by fate and ran around the
battlefield in confusion.”
“I never had any courage only the fear of death.”
“I was threatened by it, frightened by it and prodded by it.”
“But even so.”
“I had to be the hero.”
“I had to continue playing the hero.”
“We must meet the expectations of the people even at the expense of ourselves.”
“We must be the hope of the people”
“A powerless person asks me to kill him.”
“The weak are begging me to end their suffering.”
“I guess it was inevitable. People need hope.”
“Rather than seeing someone else suffer, I’d rather carry this fate and die.”
“Die again and again.”
“Revive again and again.”
“In this way, I merely fought for people.”
“Then one day I suddenly realised.”
“Then what is my hope?”
“They had the hero but what did I have? I didn’t have the smallest of hope.”
“It’s a very common tragedy story.”
“Aah, but even now as in the past.”
936
“Finally someone reached out their hand to me and it was the very person who was
supposed to be my enemy. The Demon King of Tyranny.”
“Arnos you were...”
“My only hero.”
937
CHAPTER 104
THE VOICE OF A CHILD ECHOES ACROSS THE BATTLEFIELD
“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!” (Ray)
With an uncountable number of sword flashes Ray rips apart the <Jirasudo> coated
rocks overhead with Evans Mana banishing the darkness and denying the despair of
those below.
Dazzling light illuminates my body.
“...Splendid...” (Arnos)
A body wrapped in light and the scar from Evans Mana continues to destroy my
origin.
“Demon King-sama!!”
The fastest of the Deiruheido advance units approach my position.
About 500 demon soldiers arrive at my location.
They may have come to save the Demon King of Tyranny, but they are too late.
938
The light that surrounded my body burst open and as it subsides my body
disappears.
“You damn humans...”
The captain of the advance unit pulls out his demon sword and raises it to the sky.
“I am Elio Ludowell the demon emperor charged with looking after Midheys for the
Demon King of Tyranny! My Midheys unit will now escort the Demon Kings journey to
hell! Come stupid humans and give my lord comfort!” (Elio)
The Midheys unit and the subjugation force glare at each and just as they were about
to start fighting Ray held up Evans Mana.
“My name is the hero Kanon. The Demon King of Tyranny Avos Dillheavia has been
killed by me. This sword Evans Mana was created to destroy the very origin of the
Demon King himself. He will never revive!” (Ray)
Proclaiming it loudly Ray appears in front of the advance team.
“Proud Deiruheido soldiers, this is a wonderful attempt to follow your lord but have
you forgotten the last words of the Demon King of Tyranny himself?” (Ray)
[All Deiruheido forces are to withdraw. I will not allow any retaliation against the
Azeshion forces until I reincarnate again. Live. Until the day your Demon King returns
again.] The last words of the Demon King of Tyranny transmitted via <Liikus>.
“The words of your lord or the words of the hero wielding the sacred sword. Who do
you believe?” (Ray)
The Demon Kings origin was destroyed by the holy sword and could never revive but
his own words said he would reincarnate and come again.
939
Elio grits his teeth. Revenge is clearly in his eyes and on his mind but for him, a
member of the royals, the words of the Demon King of Tyranny must take priority over
anything else.
Asked who to believe the answer was obvious.
“...Withdraw all troops and wait for the Demon Kings return...” (Elio)
The Midheys unit starts to fall back.
“Chase them! Don’t let them go!!”
Ray stands in front of the subjugation forces blocking their way.
“Peaceful Gairadeite soldiers, Avos Dillheavia is gone. The demons follow the words
of the Demon King of Tyranny. They will not attack until he is reincarnated but he is
never coming back. Evans Mana has already destroyed his origin.” (Ray)
There is no one in Gairadeite who doubts the power of the legendary holy sword
given to them by the gods.
“They will wait for all eternity for the revival of the Demon King of Tyranny and still
it will never happen. That is their punishment, my brethren. A commandment that will
last forever.” (Ray)
Ray raises his voice
“We have won. The fight is over. Right now, peace has come to Azeshion!” (Ray)
Ray raises Evans Mana high up in the sky creating a magic circle and summoning a
sheath. As he sheaths Evans Mana the soldiers let out a great shout of victory.
The demons will not invade Azeshion until the Demon King revives and this Demon
King will not revive for all eternity. As such, Azeshion will not invade Deiruheido either.
“...This is the end...Arnos.” Ray murmurs.
940
As he speaks a shell of light was launched from the subjugation force towards the
retreating demon forces.
Ray snaps his hand out and flicks it away with his right hand.
The next moment thousands of shells were launched towards the demon forces.
“...Fuuu...!” (Ray)
Ray quickly whips Evans Mana out of its sheath and cuts down all the <Teo Trias>
but his single breath delay due to him having to unsheathe his blade causes him to miss
one.
“Ku—” (Ray)
The shell of light impacts the ground where a number of retreating Midheys units
were causing an explosion followed by a dust storm.
“Wha...!”
The demon soldiers raise their voices.
“...We were quietly withdrawing yet you cowards dare to shoot us in the back...!”
The demon forces shout their anger, “Don’t be fooled! That’s not the hero Kanon!
He’s a demon!! Kill the demons! Kill them all!!”
It was Diego, the commander of the subjugation army screaming to his troops.
“But commander the enemy has lost their fighting spirit and the Demon King of
Tyranny has been destroyed. Our wish has been fulfilled! Even if by some small chance
Kanon is a demons he’s not hostile. Our reason to fight ha—”
“Shut up! Kill every last demons! Can’t you hear my order!?” (Diego)
“...This is a pointless battle that will do nothing but waste the lives of our soldi—”
The arm of the adjutant who was talking was suddenly cut off.
“Aaah...uaaaa...aaaaaaah...!”
941
“I’ll kill you if you defy me anymore! Zeshia squad move out and use <Gavel>. Take
out that fake Kanon along with all the demons!!” (Diego)
The 10,000 fully armored Zeshias’ move forward and draw a magic formation over
their hearts at the same time.
“...All troops…stop...! The Demon King who became our shield would laugh at us for
backing down after his people were killed. We will remind you humans of the pride the
demons race!” (Elio)
At Elio’s command, the Midheys troops stop and turn to face the subjugation forces.
At that time a voice rang out
“Wait...!”
Once the dust cleared the floating figure of Eleonor appeared.
She had deployed <De Igeria> and was protecting the demon troops.
It seems she had stopped the <Teo Trias> as non of the demons were hurt.
“It’s fine. Nobody has died.” (Eleonor)
Elio stared at her with surprise and wariness.
Eleonor is not a demon. He couldn’t help but wonder why she was defending them.
“What are you doing you failure! Have you forgotten your hatred of the demons? Are
you intending to betray the humans!?” (Diego)
Diego speaks to Eleonor through <Liikus> his voice full of anger.
“There’s no reason to fight anymore! The Demon King of Tyranny is dead and the
Deiruheido army is about to withdraw! Any more than this and it’s no longer a fight to
protect ourselves. Instead, it will be nothing but a slaughter that kills enemies and allies
alike. Not even the Demon King of Tyranny you hate so much would do this!” (Eleonor)
942
“Silence!! Did you say that I am less than those dirty demons!? Impossible. This is
revenge! This is the hammer of justice falling on those demons that took everything
from us!” (Diego)
“You’ve been robbed of nothing! What justice is in that hatred!? It’s not even yours to
begin with! It’s foolish to fight! You’re being controlled by the heart of another! None of
us wanted to fight originally!!” (Eleonor)
“I told you to shut up. Don’t talk to me like that Origin Womb <Eleonor>.” (Diego)
Magic letters appear on Eleonors body before overflowing with holy water and
turning into a sphere of water covering her.
The magic <Eleonor> has been activated limiting her actions.
“Just watch quietly.” (Diego)
Diego raised Enhalle overhead releasing its holy light.
“Everyone charge at once firing <Teo Trias> and once you’re in range of the demons
self-destruct!” (Diego)
10,000 Zeshia’s step forward.
“Zeshia please stop! This is pointless. There’s no one to kill! You don’t want to kill
anyone do you!!” (Eleonor)
“They won’t hear what you are saying. You are both nothing more than weapons for
killing the demons. Now go!” (Diego)
All 10,000 Zeshia draw out their holy sword Enhalle and head for the Deiruheido
army.
Ray slashes out with Evans Mana flicking away the <Teo Trias’> and cutting the
activated magic <Gavel> formations on the Zeshias’ but even with him being Kanon
who’s wielding Evans Mana there is simply too many of them.
943
He hasn’t killed a single Zehia and its obvious that way of fighting will soon wear him
out.
Several Zeshias slipped through his defenses and approached him at point-blank
range. The origin explosion at this close range will heavily damage even Ray’s origin.
“...Zeshia!!”
Eleonor screams out but the Zeshias’ raise their arms to thrust Enhalle into their
chests.
And suddenly...
They stop moving.
It was as if time had stopped. All 10,000 Zeshia’s are standing still not moving an
inch.
In the several seconds of silence that followed or perhaps it was even less than that
she opened her mouth.
“...Ple...ase...he...lp...” (Zeshia)
A child’s voice echoes across the battlefield.
944
CHAPTER 105
GHOST FROM 2000 YEARS AGO
All the Enhalle’s fall from the Zeshias hands and pierce the ground giving off a sad glow.
“What are you doing you idiots!? Go! Go and annihilate those demons!” (Diego)
Diego gives the order but the Zeshia’s don’t move.
The usually compliant girls were crying, tears running down their faces.
“What are you doing!? Go! Gooooo!!” (Diego)
Diego continues to scream at them but they don’t move.
“Since its come to this...” (Diego)
Diego draws the formation for <Gavel> and starts activating the forced detonation
formula.
The moment he tried to inject his magic into the formula his hand was sliced off
down to the wrist.
“…Guaaaaa...Gaaaa...!!” (Diego)
Diego cradles his arm in agony.
945
“I was wrong.” (Ray)
Ray thrusts Evans Mana at Diego’s neck.
With the Zeshia’s currently stopped Ray had taken the chance and left the front.
“...What are you talking about?” (Diego)
“I mean some people can’t be saved. Like you.” (Ray)
Rays eyes stare sharply at Diego but he’s not actually looking at him but at
someplace far away.
“What are you doing!? All of you! Even if he’s got Evans Mana he’s only one man.
Don’t be afraid!” (Diego)
Diego yells at the soldiers around him but they refuse to pull out their swords.
“...Hey! Can you hear me!? I’ve given you an order!!” (Diego)
The soldiers just look down at the ground before one of them speaks up.
“...None of us wield a sword that will be pointed at the legendary hero Kanon...”
“Idiots! What gibberish are you spouting! Are your demon eyes rotten!? That guys a
demon! I’m Kanon! I’m the legendary hero reborn!” (Diego)
“...You are...?”
The soldier starts muttering to himself before deciding on something.
“Did you lose the spirit god sword?”
Diego is at a loss for words before he turns red and glares at the soldier.
“Here, try it.” (Ray)
Ray stabs Evans Mana in the ground.
“The spirit god sword chooses those with honest hearts as its owner. If, as you say, I
am a demon and you are a hero then Evans Mana will side with you.” (Ray)
“Don’t look down on me.” (Diego)
946
Diego immediately grasps the hilt of Evans Mana and the second he starts to pull it
out of the ground.
“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” (Diego)
A white electric current runs over Diego’s body judging him with holy light.
“...Why...? Why spirit god sword!? Why are you siding with the demons...!?” (Diego)
“That is the spirit god swords answer. The Demon King is gone. There’s no more
reason to fight.” (Ray)
Diego’s expression turns bitter at Ray’s words.
“The demons are far more merciful than you.” (Adjutant)
The adjutant whose arm was cut off earlier speaks up.
“…What was...that...you ...bastard...!” (Diego)
“This battle is over. Follow the will of our Guardian deity the spirit god sword. Follow
the words of the legendary hero Kanon. Let’s make our triumphant return to
Gairadeite!” (Adjutant)
“Wait you bastards! I won’t allow this. I don’t give permission!” (Diego)
Diego starts screaming out orders but no one is listening anymore.
As tens of thousands of soldiers start to withdraw only Diego is left behind.
Diego falls to the floor with hollow eyes and starts muttering.
“...It’s not over...” (Diego)
It was a hateful voice but more than that it was creepy and distorted. It was dyed
with hatred and sinking into the abyss of despair.
He sharply clenches his fist and draws blood.
“...For 2000 years these seeds have been growing and now its time they bore fruit...”
(Diego)
947
The light of <Ask> wraps around Diego’s body and a voice speaks up out of nowhere.
“Kill”
An eerie voice
“Kill the demons.”
A hateful voice.
“...Kill...”
An unpleasant voice bursting with hatred.
“This is regrettable but.” (Ray)
Without any hesitation, Ray swings Evans Mana at Diego’s head but it stops just
before connecting.
Diego who was still using <Ask> lost consciousness and collapsed.
If its caster loses consciousness <Ask> should be cancelled but this time it stayed
active.
“...Urgh...ah...”
The sound of people falling down could be heard.
Ray looked over and the subjugation forces that had started withdrawing were
collapsing one after another and all their bodies were wrapped in the light of <Ask>.
“What’s this...?” (Ray)
“Zeshia...!?”
Eleonor raises her voice as the Zeshias also fall down and have their bodies wrapped
up in the light of <Ask>
“...Dirty demons...”
The voice sounded out again but this time even the Deiruheido forces heard it and
not just the people affected by <Ask>.
948
“...I am Jerga...”
“...Jerga...?” (Ray)
“A magic made to destroy the demons. Demons Judgement <Jerga>.”
From the direction of Azeshion the light of <Ask> gathers in the sky before pouring
down on the ground and tightly condensing.
Eventually, a body emerged from the light.
“Sensei...” (Ray)
The condensed light formed a body made from magic. It was certainly Jerga. The
2000-year-old commander of the Gairadeite Demon King subjugation forces who bore
an intense grudge against the Demon King and set up the hero academy whose aim was
to destroy the demons.
“I said this 2000 years ago Kanon.” (Jerga)
Ray’s expression said he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
“The demons are not the kind of creatures you give kindness to. They are a corrupt
existence that don’t belong in this world.” (Jerga)
Jerga didn’t move from the spot he was standing on. Was his body incomplete?
“Not only did you oppose the establishment of the hero academy it seems you never
got tired defending the Demon King of Tyranny either. So much so you actually became
a demon. That’s unfortunate Kanon. I’m very disappointed.” (Jerga)
Ray looked at Jerga with a sad expression on his face.
“...Indeed sensei. It is regrettable. It’s regrettable you’ve lost your heart to this
extent.” (Ray)
Ray points the cutting edge of Evans Mana at Jerga.
949
“You’re a ghost from 2000 years ago sensei. That origin of yours should have
disappeared by now. Its time to end this along with all that hatred of yours. (Ray)
Jerga fires a shell of light but Ray easily dodges it and stabs him with Evans Mana.
The divine light of Evans Mana cuts through Jerga but he immediately reforms and
gains his original appearance.
“It’s useless Kanon. The spirit god sword is a holy sword designed to destroy the
Demon King of Tyranny. It’s extremely effective against the demons but <Jerga> is the
same kind of magic as the sword. A holy sword cannot destroy something that is truly
holy.” (Jerga)
Ray draws a magic circle with his left hand and withdraws Sigshesta.
“Unfortunately it’s your turn now.” (Jerga)
Though moving slowly more and more light was gathering on Jerga’s left arm.
He draws a magic formation and a magic circle emerges from Zeshia’s left breast.
“The origin explosion of 10,000 people will wipe out the forest along with those
demons in it. They won’t be able to run away.” (Jerga)
“...Kuh...” (Ray)
Flipping Evans Mana over Ray starts destroying the magic formations with the holy
sword and Shigshesta.
“...I won’t let you...!!” (Eleonor)
Eleonor emits a strong surge of magic power and erases the <Gavel’s > on Zeshia but
there’s just too many.
Not only are there 10,000 of them but they are scattered all around the forest.
“It’s no use you know. You don’t have enough time.” (Jerga)
“Well how about this then?”
950
A voice comes from the sky so Jerga looks up to see Sasha and Misha floating there.
“...Subordinates of the Demon King of Tyranny? What are you going to do with that
power? It’s far too inferior to the demons of 2000 years ago. You can’t do anything. Just
lament your helplessness and die in sin.” (Jerga)
“Sorry to disappoint you but after 2000 years the demons haven’t become weak.”
A man with a skeletal body appears behind them. It’s one of the old seven demon
emperors Ivis Necron.
“These twins are my direct descendants who are favoured by the Demon King of
Tyranny. Its time to show this fool who drew his sword against my lord the secret art of
the Necrons.” (Ivis)
Sasha exchanges a look with Misha and they hold hands.
“I’m not scared.” (Misha)
“Me neither.” (Sasha)
“I am you.” (Misha)
“And you are me.” (Sasha)
They each draw half a magic formation of their bodies and connect it together.
Ivis holds both their hands and places another circle on top of theirs before pouring
all his magic power into it.
“You should return to your rightful figure.” (Ivis)
Following Ivis’ words they both say at the same time.
“<Dino Jikusess>.”
As the magic particles rise up their bodies slowly merge with each other as if melting.
A girl with silver hair that was neither Sasha nor Misha was standing there.
951
A fusion magic that unites two origins and amplifies their magic power. The <Dino
Jikusess> that was meant to unify Sasha and Misha before was incomplete.
Unlike origin clones, when two people are split from the same origin there’s a force
at work between them that wants the origin to reunite which was the case between
Sasha and Misha.
With Sasha and Misha as they are now <Dino Jikusess> has been bought closer to
perfection.
No, you could actually say that the amount of power they have now is perfect since
instead of returning two origins to one, two separate origins are now fused.
“Disappear.” (Misha)
“<Demon Eyes of Destruction>.” (Sasha)
Both Misha and Sasha’s voice can be heard from the silver-haired girl.
Misha’s demon eyes scour the forest and capture the magic of <Gavel> for all 10,000
Zeshia scattered throughout the forest then Sasha’s demon eyes destroy all the
formations instantly.
“Clever bug. Now fall.” (Jerga)
Jerga’s right arm glows even more then he looks at the silver-haired girl and fires a
<Teo Trias>.
“Useless.” (Misha)
“I destroyed the formula for <Teo Trias>.” (Sasha)
The shell of light disappears under the gaze of the <Demon Eye’s of Ruin> but Jerga
doesn’t care and just keeps firing more.
The formation at the end of his hand grows massively and the light shells were fired
from it like a hail storm.
952
“Did you think increasing the numbers would do anything?” (Sasha)
“46 <Teo Trias> confirmed destroyed.” (Misha)
Sasha and Misha destroy all the <Teo Trias> as well as the <Gavels> that Jerga
reapplied to Zeshia’s chest with their demon eyes.
In front of those silver demon eyes all magic will be nullified.
“You seem to have some magical power but you don’t seem to understand the
situation. Those are great demon eyes but what will you do with them? You are on the
defensive side here. They are only good for anti-magic and you will soon run out of
magic power. I only have to waste time.” (Jerga)
Light gathers on Jerga’s body and his legs start to glow now as well.
One of the uncountable number of light shells evade the demon eyes of the silver-
haired girl and hit her directly but her anti-magic blocked it. Barely.
“...If we can gain some time then that’s enough...” (Sasha)
“Waiting.” (Misha)
“What happens if you wait?” (Jerga)
“...Arnos is coming to defeat you...” (Sasha)
“Believe in him.” (Misha)
Jerga’s mouth distorts into a sneer.
“Kuhahahaha. You have those demon eyes yet you see nothing. The Demon King of
Tyranny is dead!! Evans Mana is a sword made by the gods to destroy the Demon King
of Tyranny. His origin disappeared without a trace!! He can’t revive!” (Jerga)
“...I wouldn’t be so sure...” (Sasha)
“...Even if I can’t see it I believe it...” (Misha)
953
Light shells shoot at the silver-haired girl over and over again but she continues to
watch the ground destroying any <Gavel> that appears.
“...I’ll protect it...” (Sasha)
“The peace that Arnos wanted to protect...” (Misha)
“...I was told to protect it...!!” (Sasha)
“...I won’t let anyone die...” (Misha)
Light gathers on Jerga’s head then his magic body materialised like it had substance.
“...Did you think my Demon King would die just by having his origin destroyed!?”
(Sasha)
“Arnos won’t just die by himself.” (Misha)
The <Demon Eyes of Destruction> destroyed all the light shells.
“Pitiful demons. Did you become unable to understand common sense? Your
anguish pleases me. Taste more despair. Let’s multiply the pain I felt 2000 years ago
and return it to you tenfold.” (Jerga)
Four huge magic circles cover Tora forest composed of earth, wind, fire and water
and form <De Igeria>. At the same time the magic formula on Zeshia’s left breast is
completed.
“At first it will be one and then another one every ten seconds until you cry and beg
me to stop. They’ll explode one by one. Enjoy the sadness watching those whom you
wanted to protect die in front of you.” (Jerga)
Jerga clenches his left hand
“<Gavel>.” (Jerga)
Ray ran.
Sasha and Misha concentrated their demon eyes.
954
Eleonor raises her voice.
But none of them are in time.
But even so, Zeshia doesn’t explode.
Everyone’s eyes are concentrated there.
“...Imposs...ible...” (Jerga)
Jerga leaks out a small voice as he looks at the Demon King of Tyranny.
“...Arnos...Voldigod...” (Jerga)
“Fumu. Seems you know me.” (Arnos)
I slowly step forward and move over to where some of the Zeshia’s are.
“That was pretty troublesome. Ray, Sasha, Misha and Eleonor you held up well.”
(Arnos)
I cast Time Manipulation <Lebaido> on all the Zeshias and stop the time of <Gavel>.
“...Why...? How...? What did you do...?” (Jerga)
“Even turning your body into magic hasn’t stopped you being stupid I see Jerga.
Don’t try to measure me against common sense. Did you think just because my origin
was destroyed I couldn’t revive?” (Arnos)
955
CHAPTER 106
THE FATE OF HATRED
I slowly walk towards Jerga.
“...Ku...” (Jerga)
A sound leaks out from him. A dark, stagnant sound that eventually turns into
laughter.
“...Kukuku... Kukukukukuku...” (Jerga)
Jerga looks at me with a warped expression on his face.
“...This is good, I can destroy you with my own hands... Actually, I would like to
thank you for reviving... Anos Voldigoad.” (Jerga)
Even though he’s become a being of magic even after 2000 years his hatred hasn’t
changed.
“Regret your revival and die!!” (Jerga)
Jerga scatters particles of light from his body and attacks.
“Realise humanity’s anger Demon King of Tyranny!!” (Jerga)
956
Light gathers in the sky before pouring down on his hands and turns <Ask> into a
sword.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhh!!” (Jerga)
“For such exaggerated words you’re still weak.” (Arnos)
Jerga thrusts the <Ask> sword straight at me but I parry it with <Beno Ieven> and
pierce his chest with my right hand.
“<Bebuzud>.” (Arnos)
I squeeze his magical body with my Origin Killer coated hand. The light around my
hand explodes and scatters causing Jerga to disappear without a trace.
Almost instantly the light overhead gathers and pours down creating another Jerga
magic body.
“Fumu. It seems I can’t grasp his origin this way after all.” (Arnos)
“Seems like you understand. This body <Jerga> is magic. It’s the very order of the
world itself. It cannot perish.” (Jerga)
That matches up with my hypothesis.
“This game is over. Listen to me people of Azeshion.” (Jerga)
Jerga speaks through the magic of <Ask> and anyone affected by it will hear him
directly in their hearts.
“The deep darkness is swallowing Azeshion. The Demon King of Tyranny has revived
again after 2000 years but don’t be afraid. Offer your hope-filled prayers to our
legendary hero. He will return and the light of hope will clear away the darkness.”
(Jerga)
Diego said the seeds had been scattered for 2000 years. Was he referring to the ever-
growing population and the oral tradition being passed down?
957
More brilliant than the sun itself light gathers in the sky as the light of hope gathers
from all over Azeshion.
“...Uuu...aaaah...!”
“...The darkness...Aaaaaaaaaah! It’s coming...”
“Sto...Stooooooooooop!!”
The fallen soldiers of the subjugation force were writhing around on the floor in fear.
The light of <Ask> was rising from their bodies even more.
I see.
“The magic <Jerga> was hiding in <Ask> and when <Ask> gathered so much magic
for the first time it allowed the will of <Jerga> to materialise and form that body.”
(Arnos)
Even as I was speaking Jerga’s body was absorbing the light from <Ask>and growing
bigger.
“But to maximise the magic of <Ask> you need to combine everyone’s thoughts into
one so the hero academy spread the rumor about the deep darkness. When the deep
darkness brings despair the people of Azeshion will give their hope-filled prayers.”
(Arnos)
More light fell on Jerga blurring the outline of his body.
“You bastard Jerga. You’re forcibly sucking the hope out of people.” (Arnos)
If all hope is absorbed then their hearts will turn to despair. This is the meaning
behind the deep darkness. The people of Azeshion will give hope-filled prayers to the
legendary hero. That prayer will be absorbed in an instant and they will drop into
despair again.
958
They’ll continue to wander in darkness never finding the exit and by doing so all
their thought will be forcibly united as well.
This is how <Jerga> is invoked.
“If they stay in that hopeless hell their minds will collapse. Do you want to destroy
me that badly you’ll kill your own people king of the humans?” (Arnos)
“What are you complaining about? Have you finally realised it Demon King of
Tyranny? The grudge of us humans. They are willing to sacrifice their own lives in order
to destroy you. Their precious sacrifice won’t be in vain.” (Jerga)
I can only stare coldly at this guy preaching as if its the most noblest of things.
“Stupid.” (Arnos)
“You speak as if its someone else’s problem king of the demons. This is your sin you
piece of shit. You are the one who made us humans hold such a grudge Anos Voldigoad!!
This would never have happened if you’d never killed humans!! That sin, that stupidity,
confess and regret it then rot away in misery!!” (Jerga)
Is he absorbing more hope? The agonised cries of falling humans sounded across the
battlefield.
The light in the sky became even more brilliant lighting up the whole forest.
Jerga’s body began to collapse. It had already lost its original form while the divine
light quickly spread across the forest.
A huge person wearing armor started to appear from the light. It appeared to be
imitating the hero and in its hand was a long, thick and brightly shining holy sword.
“Escape with the injured my subordinates. This whole area is going to be blown
away.” (Arnos)
959
The large holy sword is swung down so I stack <Beno Ieven> along with my <Demon
Eyes of Destruction> and accept it.
The surrounding trees are blown away and the ground cracks from the aftermath of
our power colliding.
“Know the power of justice.” (Jerga)
Jerga takes a step forward and swings his sword down again. He’s that big his step
caused an earthquake binding the legs of the soldiers trying to flee.
“I’ll create a Demon King castle underground.” (Sasha)
“Ice Castle.” (Misha)
The silver-haired girl casts <Ibis> and a robust ice castle is built deep underground a
short distance away.
“I’ll help you. Even a Demon King castle won’t last long against an opponent with
that much magical power.” (Melheys)
Melheys comes over and draws a magic formation on the castle.
“Dimensional Prison <Azeishis>.” (Melheys)
The underground Demon King castle is isolated with <Azeishis>.
What happens outside cannot make it inside but it does have a weakness in that the
entrance needs to be open so the soldiers can evacuate inside.
With Jerga’s current strength he might be able to break through but with the Demon
King castle as well this two-tiered defence should be able to withstand him to some
extent.
“I can’t let any of them escape.” (Jerga)
Jerga tried to see the location of the Demon King castle with his demon eyes but at
that moment it started to drizzle.
960
It spreads out blocking his view and obscuring the magical power of the demons as
well as the Demon King castle.
It’s Misa’s <Fuska>.
Jerga starts muttering.
“...Is this ...the ability of the great spirit forests guardian...? Are the spirits siding
with the demons...?” (Jerga)
“Times have changed Jerga. They changed long ago. There are no enemies anymore.”
(Arnos)
I concentrate my magic power and flick away the huge holy sword before firing a
<Geo Greys> at that huge helmet.
It was briefly wrapped in black flames before quickly being extinguished by anti-
magic.
Jerga turned his eyes to me as if nothing had happened.
“...I won’t be deceived Demon King of Tyranny. You! Using your strength to
manipulate the spirits. How unjust!!” (Jerga)
Jerga raises his sword in the sky and a magic formation appears.
“Know this, demons. Your bodies shall pay for the sins your ancestors committed!”
Countless <Teo Trias> pour down from the formation overhead.
<Fuska> can’t be aimed at by magic but this is just an indiscriminate bombardment.
By sheer numbers, some of them will hit.
From the ground, four magic formations appear comprising of earth, wind, fire and
water and block the <Teo Trias’> bombardment.
“...Runaway quickly! Because they are holy magic, I can block them to some extent,
but they won’t last long against that huge person...” (Eleonor)
961
Eleonor sets up <De Igeria> and protects the Midheys troops as they withdraw.
The commander demon emperor Elio stops and looks at her.
“...Brave human soldier...” (Elio)
He cuts straight to the point.
“...Earlier as well. Why have you helped us, demons?” (Elio)
She responds clearly.
“Our country declared war. I know that but this is different. We didn’t want to fight. I
want to protect. Also, that huge man is trying to kill both demons and humans.”
(Eleonor)
Eleonor glares at the huge shadow that can vaguely be seen in the mist.
On the other side of the Midheys unit, the subjugation forces were having their hope
absorbed while lying on the ground.
“The Deiruheido forces started to withdraw and the Demon King subjugation force
also tried to withdraw. This war is over. I have no grudge against any of you.” (Eleonor)
The silver-haired fused Misha/Sasha girl was using <Gatom> to transfer the fallen
Zeshia’s to the Demon King castle but how long would that take with 10,000 people?
“Let’s gather them in one place using <Azeishis> and then you can transfer them in
one go.” (Melheys)
Melheys casts <Azeishis> drawing all the Zeshia’s into one place and the silver-
haired girl transfers them using <Gatom>.
“A Demon King castle has been built underground over there so please evacuate to
it.” (fan union)
The fan union girls are guiding the Deiruheido forces to the entrance of the castle.
“What’s wrong Jerga? Can you afford to look away?” (Arnos)
962
I cast <Fres> and flew into the sky before drawing a magic formation aimed at Jerga.
“How long do you intend to think you have the upper hand!?” (Jerga)
Jerga swings the great holy sword trying to destroy the formation I’d made.
I evade the sword but my magic formation was cut up.
“<Jerga> can’t be destroyed. The only way to stop me is to kill all the humans in
Azeshion and even if you did that, <Jerga> would just stop working and wouldn’t
disappear from the world! Despair Anos Voldigoad! As long as there’s magic in this
world the demons are doomed to perish!” (Jerga)
“Fumu. Let me tell you Jerga. If you want me to despair then show me with power
and not words.” (Arnos)
“Shut up you filthy arrogant demons!!” (Jerga)
Hundreds of chains of light shot out from Jerga’s body and the moment I avoided
them a magical barrier activated.
I guess the technique is activated by moving through the chains.
As soon as I broke the chains the large holy sword was swung down.
“Periiiish!!” (Jerga)
The holy sword slices through <Beno Ieven> and smashes me into the ground
bleeding and with my origin damaged.
The large holy sword is stabbed into the ground chasing after the injured me.
A loud roar sounds out and the ground is split in half as well as causing a storm from
the aftermath of the magic power.
The large holy sword created by <Jerga> can certainly destroy my origin.
In the blink of an eye, my origin was restored.
963
“Is that holy sword an origin killer?” (Arnos)
“...Wh...at...the...!?” (Jerga)
Jerga is astonished by the fact that I, who should have been destroyed, was very
much standing there.
“You should have killed me with that. The same attack won’t work on me twice.”
(Arnos)
Origin magic Origin Regeneration <Agronemut>.
After receiving an attack on my origin it returns it to its state before it was injured.
Normally, if your origin disappears so does your magic so just before an opponents
attack you send <Agronemut> to the future using <Lebaido> where it regenerates your
origin.
Because you have to know your opponent’s attack and you need to know they are
targeting your origin it’s only usable from the second attack onwards.
Even if Evans Mana destroys my origin I could revive now because Evans Mana
pierced my origin 2000 years ago to transfer magic to me.
“Prison Flame Chain Restraint Magic Square <Zora E Dipto>.” (Arnos)
In the moment Jerga thought he’d destroyed my origin I set up the magic formation.
Jet black flames turn into chains and bind Jergas huge body and at the same time
Prison Flame Chain also forms a magic circle.
An origin magic put together to block the enemies movement and magic power as
well as delivering the final blow. That is <Zora E Dipto>
“Be swallowed up in the flames of darkness.” (Arnos)
The prison flame chains burn black and swallow up Jergas magic body in one go and
in his place was a pillar of fire reaching to the heavens.
964
“Fumu. Oh well, I guess this is to be expected.” (Arnos)
A divine light is leaking out of the black flame pillar.
The flame pillar swells from the inside and an intact huge armored figure walks out.
“I’ve already said <Jerga> is immortal. Even if you had your sword you can’t keep
erasing its concept forever. The destruction of the demons is fated!!” (Jerga)
“What? Now that would just spoil the fun.” (Arnos)
“Shut your mouth!!”
While still being connected to <Zora E Dipto> Jerga moved his body and swings his
large holy sword.
“Your castle isn’t here! You don’t have Deruzogedo! Without it you can’t pull out that
demon sword trump card of yours!!” (Jerga)
Oh?
“I’ve never shown you my principle destroying sword. Who told you about it?”
(Arnos)
Those from the age of myths know that my Demon King castle is a three-dimensional
magic formation but everyone who knows of my swords existence should have died.
“You don’t have the room to worry about that!” (Jerga)
He swings the hold sword sideways dragging the chains with it.
“You can revive as many times as you want. I’ll judge you until you run out of magic
power and fall into the abyss of despair!!” (Jerga)
The moment the large holy sword tried to crush me a gust of wind blew from the
ground and the huge sword was cut in half and fell down.
“That was unexpected. It seems if I want to cut it I can cut it irrelevant of size.” (Ray)
Ray appeared in front of Jerga wielding Sigshesta.
965
“Fumu. Have you recovered enough?” (Arnos)
“Thanks to you buying time all seven of my origins are back.” (Ray)
Without all seven of his origins even Ray will struggle against this guy so I had to buy
some time.
“...Stupid...stupid foolish man...” (Jerga)
Hatred overflows.
Huge armored eyes glowed darkly while a voice filled with hatred spilled out.
“...Hero... You who was once called a hero. How far... how far do you intend to fall
until you’re satisfied Kanon!!!” (Jerga)
Jerga regenerates his holy sword while raising his voice in anger.
On his left hand, he draws a magic formation and 108 gun ports appear there
gathering light in the barrels.
“To think that such a day would come.” (Arnos)
I fly in the sky and move over to Ray.
“I don’t know what would have happened if you weren’t here.” (Ray)
I gently clench my fist and hold it out to Ray. This dirty hand has the blood of many
thousands of humans on it. No, it’s even more than that.
Ray also makes a fist and sticks it out.
He has killed countless demons with those hands.
Both of us had the same thing we wanted to do we just had different positions.
Both of us only wanted to protect.
There’s no grudge to be had in that.
“Let’s go friend. Let’s break these 2000-year-old chains of hatred.” (Arnos)
Ray nods.
966
“Peace for Azeshion and Deiruheido.” (Ray)
We both lightly bump fists.
The next moment using <Gatom> Ray appeared behind Jerga.
“Clever move!!” (Jerga)
Jerga tries to look back but I pour power into <Zora E Dipto> and hold him down.
“Did you think I’d let you do that?” (Arnos)
“Yoooooooou!!” (Jerga)
Jerga fires off numerous <Teo Trias> but I approach him while dodging them.
“Yooooooooou!!!” (Jerga)
The huge holy sword is swung with enough force to make the atmosphere howl but
Ray cuts it off with Sigshesta.
“I won’t let you.” (Ray)
A ghost from 2000 years ago and hatred from 2000 years ago.
Two heroes from the great war take to the skies to put an end to a battle that should
have been over long ago.
967
CHAPTER 107
MAY THE WORLD BE FILLED WITH LOVE
“You said fate.” (Arnos)
Black lighting from origin magic <Jirasudo> erodes Jergas huge body.
“As long as the magic <Jerga> exists it will bring about the end of the demons.”
(Arnos)
“It’s a fact. No matter what you do the end is already determined. If you want to
gradually draw out your torment like being slowly strangled with a silk cord then carry
on.” (Jerga)
Jerga’s magical body shines brightly and shrugs <Jirasudo> off.
“My hatred has become part of the world’s order!! The humans and heroes resent the
demons and will destroy them. That is the correct order of this world! No matter what
you do you have no choice but to atone for your sins!!” (Jerga)
Jerga’s whole body glows even brighter and a shell of light is fired from his whole
body.
968
There’s no space to dodge the huge <Teo Trias> so I use my <Demon Eyes of
Destruction> and broke through it destroying it in the process.
“Then let’s sever that fate Jerga. Did you forget that the legendary hero and the spirit
god sword Evans Mana is here?” (Arnos)
Ray hold out his right hand and divine light pours out shaping itself into a sword.
“...Fufufu, hahahahahaha. Just think about what you just said. How many times are
you going to make me repeat myself? Evans Mana is a holy sword created to destroy the
Demon King of Tyranny! Its power is extremely effective against the demons but
<Jerga> is the same kind of magic as the sword. Evans Mana cannot cut the fate of
anything that is truly holy.” (Jerga)
Grasping Evans Mana Ray heads straight for Jerga
“Struggle as much as you can! And when you realise you can’t do anything true
despair will come to yo— eh...?” (Jerga)
Evans mana flashed brightly and cut Jergas arm off.
His magical body that shouldn’t be harmed by the spirit god sword was not
regenerating.
“...What...the...hell...?” (Jerga)
“Fumu. How long are you going to keep thinking you’re a holy person Jerga?”
(Arnos)
“...What did you do...?” (Jerga)
With a voice shaking with hatred Jerga turns on Ray with a glare.
“What did you do Kanon!!!” (Jerga)
The arm that fell on the ground moves by itself and shoots towards Kanon like a
cannonball but he easily chopped it up causing it to scatter and disappear into the sky.
969
“...I’m holy. I’m the magic of order that will destroy the demons... Evans Mana
shouldn’t work!!” (Jerga)
Slipping past the huge fist being swung down towards him Ray approaches Jerga’s
legs and cuts them down.
Jerga’s huge body tilts and he crashes down to his knees.
Something has just entered his field of vision and caught his attention.
“...That’s...?” (Jerga)
“You were so intent on looking down on the demons and what was beneath you that
you didn’t notice.” (Arnos)
The Demon King castle Deruzogedo was floating in the sky and this place is now
located in the underground dungeon part of the castle.
In other words my heart.
“Its true Venuzdonoa can only be used at the Demon Kings castle but I never said the
castle cant move.” (Arnos)
Origin magic Demon King Castle Summon <Deruzogedo>.
This grand magic to move Deruzogedo which was originally a fixed magic tool
capable of emitting powerful magic power was impossible 2000 years ago, however,
origin magic can produce extraordinary results if you borrow the power of an older and
more powerful being.
It was possible to summon the Deruzogedo of this era by borrowing the power of the
closely related Derugozedo of 2000 years ago.
The downside is this summon has consumed most of my power and its not a quick
process either.
970
I had to distract and tie up Jerga with <Zora E Dipto> to buy myself time to
construct the formula.
“You are definitely not holy. You are a devil driven by your delusions who sucks the
hope of people and kills demons. I won’t even give you a heroes death. You shall be
judged by the holy sword.” (Arnos)
In front of Derugozedo, a floating dark colored longsword shines darkly in the sky.
Venuzdonoa is eroding the order of this place.
“...I won’t forgive you...Anos Voldigoad... You take our pride, our loved ones and
even justice from us humans! I won’t forgive you. Only you will I not forgive!!” (Jerga)
Such is his hatred the amputated Jerga stands up on his stumps his magical body
glowing brighter than ever.
Swords of light emerge from all over his body. Every one of them is a holy sword and
he fires them all at once.
The swords of light that shot towards me suddenly flipped around and shot towards
Jerga piercing his body instead.
“...Guaaa...” (Jerga)
“Did you think your swords would do what you wanted?” (Arnos)
“…Won’t forgive... I’ll destroy... destroy...” (Jerga)
The outline of the armored giant blurs as it scatters more swords over a wide area
before revealing an even brighter glow.
A large magic circle appears over his left breasts.
<Gavel> huh.
“Fumu. Think I’ll let you?” (Arnos)
971
“…I know it. Your principle destroying sword can’t show its true value if you don’t
hold it in your hand... I also know you used up most of your magic power summoning
Deruzogedo.” (Jerga)
Jerga’s armored eyes showed a dark, stagnant gleam.
“Even if I can’t kill you, I’ll destroy the very thing you wanted to protect! As many
sacrifices as possible! As much despair as possible! Realize the grudge of us humans!!”
(Jerga)
It’s true the power of Venuzdonoa is weak if I don’t hold it and, though it’s hard to
admit, my magic power and control over Venuzdonoa are not perfect either.
It’s easy if I just want to destroy it but if I don’t cut off all this hatred then the war
will never end.
“If I lack magic power then I’ll just import it from somewhere else.” (Arnos)
Using <Ask> I connect my heart together with the eight fan union girls.
“Can you hear me?” (Arnos)
“Yes!” (fan union)
“Song number 4. Send this pathetic ghost off with a requiem at least.” (Arnos)
“Yes Arnos-sama!” (fan union)
Their feelings gather in my body and quickly turn into a pillar of light that connects
heaven and earth. The power I lost from summoning Derugozedo is completely refilled.
“...You... Using <Ask> while <Jerga> is activated... How far are you and your demon
sword planning to taunt us humans...!?” (Jerga)
If you use <Ask> your heart will be dyed with hatred for the demons. That’s even
more true now <Jerga> is activated. Looks like he thinks my sword is preventing this.
However.
972
“Demon sword? What about it? Try using your magic eyes. The effect of <Ask>
hasn’t been reduced.” (Arnos)
“The effects of the sword aren’t touching <Ask>! <Ask> is human grudge magic. It’s
a hatred that will never fade whether its 1000 or 2000 years. We humans vowed to
overthrow the demons and relieve our resentment. Our thoughts have been connected
for a long time. There can be no peace in a world with demons in it! It’s the longing of all
humanity to destroy you!! The minds of some incomplete demons can’t withstand
<Ask>!!” (Jerga)
<Ask> gathered magic over the Tora forest from all over Azeshion and formed it into
holy swords before they poured down like heavy rain.
At a quick count, I’d say it was about a million swords.
Those holy swords disappeared as soon as they entered the realm of the Demon
Kings castle but as expected it wasn’t very good without holding Venudonoa.
Thousands slipped through the Demon King territory and rained down on me, Ray,
the demons and the humans still on the ground so I had to use my <Ask> to block them.
A voice rises up from the ground and wraps the forest up in a gentle song.
–“When will the dawn come?”–
–“This Demon King known as tyranny goes to sleep alone.”–
–“I took up the sword to protect. These blood-stained hands held their lives.”–
–“We didn’t want to fight.”–
–“Killing and killing the night goes ever on.”–
–“But I will await the dawn as I go to sleep.”–
–“2000 years of sleep will surely change the world.”–
–“Yes, so I believed.”–
973
I shoot a huge amount of light from <Ask> and crush any holy sword I hit but a huge
amount of debris still falls towards the ground aiming at the still collapsed subjugation
forces that are having their hope absorbed.
“Everyone...!?” (Eleonor)
In the distance, Eleonor’s voice calls out.
As expected in her current state of being unable to move she can’t protect everyone.
“All units deploy anti-magic! Isolate any magic that’s coming from the sky!”
Elio the commander of the Midheys unit appears issuing orders.
At his command, his troops made anti-magic umbrellas to deflect the falling holy
sword debris.
“Rescue the injured soldiers and evacuate to the underground Demon King castle!”
(Elio)
The Midheys unit create boxes using <Ibis> and start carrying the fallen humans
away using <Fres> or other types of magic while some just lend their shoulders or lift
and carry the humans away.
“...Brave human warrior.” (Elio)
Elio talks to Eleonor using <Liikus>
“We are evacuating the subjugation forces to our underground Demon King castle. I
promise to return them unharmed. Is that okay?” (Elio)
“...But if you don’t hurry up and get inside you guys will die too right?” (Eleonor)
Elio looks up at the sky and over at the huge shadow along with the 2 small shadows.
“The founder fought for us demons. I’m not so stupid as to not realise who he is. A
destroyed origin who rose again and is now fighting. My name is Elio Ludowell the
974
demon emperor of Midheys. A decedent of the Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad!
With this blood and this pride, I will return the compassion I received from you!” (Elio)
The holy sword debris continues to rain down on the ground but Elio desperately
protects the humans while evacuating them to the Demon King castle.
“Our founder said not to kill anyone. Rescue the humans and nobody dies. Now is
the time to show our loyalty!” (Elio)
“Roger!!”
To protect the Deiruheido forces who are still performing rescue operations the
gentle singing continues to rise up from underground.
–“Love is stronger than hatred.”–
–“I put my hope in the future that we would understand each other.”–
–“Beaten down by a world without beauty.”–
–“Sorrow only increases no matter my wish.”–
–“2000 years of feelings will surely change the world.”–
“Fumu. How long do you intend to look away Jerga? Look at reality. The times have
already changed. The world became peaceful long ago. Are your eyes so clouded with
hatred that you can’t see the humans and demons taking each other’s hands desperately
trying to live?” (Arnos)
I flew into the sky and headed towards my castle.
“You’re now peaceful!? Don’t make me laugh!! Peace hasn’t come!! You crushed such
a thing 2000 years ago!! I only have hatred!!! Leave out the lip service at this late
hour!!!” (Jerga)
975
The number of swords raining down from the sky increase tenfold while aiming for
me but I continue to approach Deruzogedo while dodging them.
“Will you, who was deprived of peace, deprive your descendants of peace this time?
If so, then you are no different to me.” (Arnos)
“Shut uuuuuuuuup!! I am different to you!! This is revenge!! This is humanity’s
grudge against the demons!!” (Jerga)
“If its revenge then do it alone. Humans don’t resent the demons. It’s you who hates
me.” (Arnos)
I destroy more of the swords and fly higher.
“Then hate, resent and be angry by yourself here at the end. You can even curse me
for all eternity.” (Arnos)
Just as my hand was about to grab Venuzdonoa the sky flashed and a huge holy
sword appeared and attacked me.
“As if I’ll let yoooooooou!!” (Jerga)
Jerga’s sword is a sword of hatred <Jerga>. The concept itself was formed and
attacked me.
However.
Ray cleaved it with Evans Mana as I grabbed my sword.
“Let’s end this.” (Arnos)
“Yeah.” (Ray)
The two of us dive towards the huge armored figure with our swords that were once
pointed at each other now pointing in the same direction.
–“I waited 2000 years to laugh with you.”–
–“I waited 2000 years to take your hand.”–
976
–“It’s almost dawn.”–
–“From his lonely sleep the Demon King awakes.”–
–“Please, please, I only wished for one thing.”–
–“Show me the glorious morning sun.”–
–“May the world be filled with love.”–
Jerga fired a <Teo Trias> but it’s erased without any meaning by my sword.
Venuzdonoa was swung down on Jerga’s head at the same time as Evans Mana was
swung down so they’d overlap.
“...Gua...ah...” (Jerga)
Jerga’s huge armored body disappears but the feelings of Azeshion are still being
supplied.
The magic power remains but the light fades away as it could not maintain its
existence.
<Jerga’s> fate has been cut and the magic is about to disappear.
“I have nothing to offer you. You’ve lost your pride as a hero, your justice and even
your hatred is empty. Just die in vain.” (Arnos)
“...Disappear...my hatred...is disappearing...” (Jerga)
Jerga’s voice seems slightly sad. It seems as the magic faded away he regained
something else.
“...Pride...I don’t desire it... Justice... I don’t need it...” (Jerga)
He gave off the feeling that if he had a body he would be vomiting blood.
“...I...lost everything... Only hatred remained... It was the only thing I could do for
my wife and child... I must never forget... this resentment...” (Jerga)
977
“Foolish man. You had more than hatred left.” (Arnos)
The huge armored figure disappears and Jerga’s figure from 2000 years ago appears
slightly.
“Eleonor is made from your origin. She continued to desire peace no matter how
many times she was erased and remade.” (Arnos)
His heart was divided in two.
<Jerga> to kill the demons and <Eleonor> to wish for the peace of his descendants.
These two opposing things are nothing but the emotional conflict in Jerga’s mind.
He wanted to destroy the demons but at the same time, he had the desire to not let
his descendants experience the same feelings and hatred as himself.
“I killed your wife and child with these hands. They were tough opponents so I
remember them well.” (Arnos)
I create a Mishens necklace using <Ibis> and place it on the disappearing Jerga’s
body.
“They were both wearing these.” (Arnos)
I point Venuzdonoa at Jerga.
“Reincarnate as many times as you like and come to kill me. I’ll keep you and your
revenge company for all eternity.” (Arnos)
I stick Venuzdonoa in Jerga’s chest.
“For as long as even a fragment of the hatred you carried right to your death
remains.”
Just like I did with his wife and child I cast <Silica> on his origin just as it was about
to disappear.
978
If you still feel hatred even after the magic has disappeared then come for revenge as
many times as you like.
And until you meet your wife and child again I’ll cast <Silica> as many times as
required.
Eventually, the light above Tora forest disappears.
<Jerga> stopped absorbing hope and <Ask> may have lost its effect too.
“Ray.” (Arnos)
“Aah.” (Ray)
We raise Venuzdonoa and Evans Mana to the sky.
I reverse the effect of <Ask> for the whole of Azeshion and turn the magic power into
hope returning it to the hearts of the desperate people.
I can hear the song.
A song sending hope to the world.
–“Love is stronger than hatred.”–
–“I put my hope in the future that we would understand each other.”–
–“Beaten down by a world without beauty.–”
–“Sorrow only increases no matter my wish.”–
–“2000 years of feelings will surely change the world.”–
–“I waited 2000 years to laugh with you.”–
–“I waited 2000 years to take your hand.”–
–“It’s almost dawn.”–
–“From his lonely sleep the Demon King awakes.”–
979
–“Show me the glorious morning sun.”–
–“May the world be filled with love.”–
980
EPIGLOGUE
~PEACEFUL BATTLE~
As a result of reversing <Ask> the soldiers that had been rescued by the Deiruheido
forces were able to recover their exhausted spirits and get up.
It looks like they’ve regained their hope, so I probably don’t have to worry anymore.
Me and Ray slowly land on the ground.
“Arnos!” (Sasha)
“...Arnos...” (Misha)
As the silver-haired girl runs over to me her body shines and blurs before dividing
into two.
The effect of <Dino Jikusess> was finished.
Misha and Sasha jump on me at the same time.
“…Don’t scare me like that... I thought you’d really died...” Sasha says while clinging
tightly to me.
“Worried.” Misha murmurs while pressing her small body against mine.
981
Both are crying. Has their tension finally broke?
“Don’t cry. Did you think I’d died?” (Arnos)
“...I just said that’s what I thought...” (Sasha)
“…I said I was worried.” (Misha)
I stroke both their heads to put them at ease.
“I won’t sacrifice myself. Living is more peaceful.” (Arnos)
Ray smiled while watching me.
Even for me, letting Evans Mana destroy my origin was way too reckless. Of course,
it was still the correct decision.
<Agronemut> needs extreme caution when being used and even more so when
Evans Mana is involved.
Even though the chances of success were in my favor it was still a risky life-
threatening decision.
I won this time.
In front of us, the demons and humans are lending their shoulders to each other and
carrying out the wounded.
This is the scene I’ve wanted to see for so long.
As I walked through the forest a man appeared in front of me. It’s the commander of
the Midehys advance forces Elio Ludowell with some of his men trailing behind.
“Demon King-sama.” (Elio)
Elio kneels in front of me, and his men all bow their heads.
“I’m the demon emperor who governs Midheys, Elio Ludowell. I’m also Emilia’s
father...” (Elio)
He speaks to me humbly and respectfully.
982
“Everything that happened was due to my ignorance. I await your punishment.”
(Elio)
He’s a pretty shrewd person to recognise me. Well, in this instance its natural for
him to see that I am the Demon King of Tyranny.
I summoned and used Deruzogedo which is the Demon Kings castle. There was also
Jerga’s hostility towards me.
Now its calmed down it would be natural to come to this conclusion but he
recognised me as the Demon King while on the battlefield. It’s also possible he had a
vague suspicion before even coming here.
“Elio.” (Arnos)
“Yes!” (Elio)
He lowered his head further and answered with resolve.
“Raise your head.” (Arnos)
Elio looked up at me. There was no fear in his eyes only a strong faith dwelled within.
“It was good to offer me your head without making excuses, but I have no
punishment for those that admit their mistakes. If you made a mistake then correct it
going forward.” (Arnos)
“...With all due respect my lord...I am from the royal family and I have done the
unthinkable. I have drawn my bow against the Demon King of Tyranny himself. I
humbly ask that you punish me... Or at the very least let me make amends to you as your
subordinate until I die...” (Elio)
“Very well. Then I shall take that life and have you serve me with it until it ends. That
is my punishment to you.” (Arnos)
“...Arnos-sama...” (Elio)
983
“In the middle of that chaotic fight you honoured my will and reached out to hold
hands with the humans. As expected of my descendant. I am proud of that loyalty and
desire for peace.” (Arnos)
“...Such words are wasted on me my lord...” (Elio)
Elio bows his head with tears in his eyes.
“Midheys is a good town with little trouble. Keep up the good work and continue to
do your best.” (Arnos)
“Yes!” (Elio)
Leaving them behind I soon come across some girls who are sitting on the ground.
“Are you tired Elen?” (Arnos)
I reach a hand out to her and she looks at me with a face full of surprise.
“Aah, no... I’m absolutely fine!” (Elen)
Elen continues looking at my hand without moving.
“But it’s Arnos-sama’s hand and it’s being offered to me!” (Elen)
“You can take this hand without reservation.” (Arnos)
As soon as I said that Elen fell flat on her back and started rolling away from me on
the ground.
“...What should I do? What should I do!? It’s Arnos-sama’s hand... Should I take it
with my right hand? What about my left hand!? Aaah perhaps both hands would be
best!! But then I wouldn’t be able to wash my hands for the rest of my life!!” (Elen)
After raising her voice in a scream Elen rolled back across the ground towards me.
984
“Erm, wha, wha, wha, wha, wha what should I do!? I’ve experienced this fantasy
many times but that was a fantasy...an impossible one...ha! Maybe I’m dreaming!?”
(Elen)
Fumu. It seems she can’t suppress her excitement from the war.
“What happened in your fantasy?” (Arnos)
“...Errrrrrm... I think you held me in your arms and cast recovery magic?” (Elen)
I make Elen float with <Fres> and hold her in my arms.
“Eh, eeeeh...a dream. It’s a dream after all... I don’t want to get up... I want to sleep
forever...!” (Elen)
“If a dream doesn’t come true then its a lie.” (Arnos)
I cast recovery magic and heal her fatigue.
“Elen. When I was last alive there weren’t many songs around and I’ve never heard
the type of songs you guys sing at all. They’re jokey, ridiculous and somehow disdainful
of others. Such songs can only exist if it’s peaceful.” (Arnos)
Elen is stunned listening to my words.
“That song you just sang was also good. I’m looking forward to new songs from you.”
(Arnos)
“...Ah...” (Elen)
She starts crying.
“...Yes...” (Elen)
I gently lower her down and she stands there.
Seems her tiredness has gone.
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!” (fan union)
985
The remaining seven members of the fan union gather around Elen.
“Hey Elen that’s sly!!”
“Even if you say that it still feels like a dream.” (Elen)
“Prepare yourself!!”
“Indeed. You know what’s going to happen right?”
“Eh, ah, wai...wait a minute. Everyone’s eyes are scary!!” (Elen)
“You won’t be forgiven for stealing a march on us. Do it!”
“Yes!!”
The girls in the fan union took turns princess carrying Elen while making a fuss. “It’s
my turn.” and “Indirect princess carry!!”
Before long it turned into “I’ll play the part of Arnos-sama.” and “I’ll play the part of
Elen.”
It was a very mysterious scene with people carrying and hugging each other.
Moving forward again I saw Eleonor still trapped in the holy water ball so I go over.
“...Arnos...!!” (Eleonor)
“I’ve come to fulfil my promise Eleonor.” (Arnos)
I pull out Venuzdonoa and stab the holy water ball.
Unlike <Jerga>, <Eleonor> is a human type magic so I only need to affect her origin
which is here.
The holy water ball disappears and the magic characters around her body also
disappear.
Eleonor puts her feet on the ground.
“...Wow... The magic’s been cancelled...?” (Eleonor)
986
“You’re my magic now.” (Arnos)
Eleonor looks at me with curiosity.
“I thought to destroy the magic <Eleonor> but then you’d lose your magic power.
But if I make you my magic you won’t be abused. You’re free now.” (Arnos)
“...I see...” (Eleonor)
She looks down with tears collecting in her eyes.
“It’s not over yet. Taking care of the 10,000 Zeshia’s is going to be a lot of work. We’ll
deal with it though.” (Arnos)
“...This...is unbelievable...” (Eleonor)
Eleonor starts to walk towards me but the influence from the magic still remained in
her legs and she tumbled forward.
“Fumu. Same as last time.” (Arnos)
I caught her and supported her body with my arms before Eleonor hugged me
tightly.
“...Thank you...Arnos. I love you...” (Eleonor)
Sasha was staring at us.
“Do you have anything to say Misha?” (Sasha)
“I’m glad.” (Misha)
“Anything else?” (Sasha)
Misha tilts her head to one side.
“...Naked?” (Misha)
“Wow! That’s right. I forgot... Please Arnos.” (Eleonor)
“Ah.” (Arnos)
I use <Ibis> and dress Eleonor in the academy uniform.
987
“Thank you. That saved me.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor looks around.
“This is terrible though.” (Eleonor)
The ground is full of holes, the trees have fallen down and the rivers are dry.
The Tora forest looked like a natural disaster zone.
“It’s not a problem. The main thing is, no ones dead.” (Arnos)
“How do you know?” (Eleonor)
“To make sure no one died I was watching very carefully with these demon eyes.”
(Arnos)
Eleonor opened her eyes in surprise and then laughed.
“You’re amazing Arnos.” (Eleonor)
“What? This amount of people is fine. There’s a lot of injured people though.”
(Arnos)
“No problem. Please leave the rest to us old seven demon emperors.” (Melheys)
Melheys comes over.
“We’ll take care of the wounded and clear up the battlefield. Please take it easy and
rest.” (Melheys)
“Fumu. I’ll leave it to you then. If you need anything let me know.” (Arnos)
“Your will.” (Melheys)
Melheys leaves using <Fres>
“Ray.” (Arnos)
I show him the shellfish necklace I took from him earlier.
“Misa seems to be helping the wounded soldiers down in the Demon King castle.”
(Arnos)
988
“...I steeled myself and handed it over but looking at it now it doesn’t shut very
good...” (Ray)
“Oh? Do you wish you’d proposed normally now?” (Sasha)
Sasha lightly makes fun of him.
“Congratulations.” (Misha)
Misha gives a simple blessing.
“...I give up.” (Ray)
He smiles wryly and then trips on the rough ground and falls over.
“What’s the legendary hero doing falling over?” (Sasha)
“I used Evans Mana too much. As expected it’s tired me out.” (Ray)
I speak to Ray who’s now sitting on the floor.
“That reminds me. Do you need this anymore?” (Arnos)
I throw the mask of Avos Dillheavia on the ground near his hand.
“Oh yeah.” (Ray)
Ray destroys the mask with Sigshesta.
Avos Dillheavia will no longer appear.
Now that <Jerga> and <Ask> has disappeared there’s no reason for the humans to
fight the demons.
The world is now at peace.
“Oh yeah. What was that other mask of yours with the different shape?” (Arnos)
I reach out my hand to Ray.
“Different shape?” (Ray)
Ray cocks his head in confusion.
“I only had one mask.” (Ray)
989
“...” (Arnos)
The masked man from the demon sword tournament wore a different mask to the
one Ray wore today.
There’s a number of possibilities but none of them are good.
“Arnos?” (Ray)
“Fumu. let’s leave it alone today but at least one powerful enemy remains.” (Arnos)
“Powerful enemy?” (Ray)
Ray takes my hand.
“Speaking of which I went to war without telling my mom.” (Ray)
Ray smiles wryly.
“You could lie.” (Arnos)
“I won’t run away. I’ll explain about the Demon King to my mom today.” (Ray)
Grasping his hand, I pull him up.
“Let’s fight together. Let’s show our mothers the power of the hero and the Demon
King.” (Arnos)
“But your mom will just use her principle destroying sword.”
Sasha teases me.
“There’s probably 7 origins in there somewhere as well.”
Ray continues it.
“Will she cut the Demon Kings fate?”
Misha says while tilting her head.
We all laugh and leave this place.
There’s one more powerful enemy waiting for me, but I have nothing to fear.
I have friends who I can join hands with.
990
Friends who I can laugh with.
And nobody got hurt in this fight.
2000 years ago we wanted it, we made it and we protected it.
Nobody died.
A peaceful battle that symbolizes this era.
991
ARC 4
GREAT SPIRIT
992
PROLOGUE
~GREAT SPIRIT MOTHER~
—2000 years ago, in the great spirit forest Ahartherun—
“Everyone listen.”
When the women speaks the trees tremble and transmit her words throughout the
forest.
On her back are six crystal-like wings while hair as clear as a pure lake frames her
face and beautiful amber eyes. She’s wearing a jade green dress that never gets dirty and
no-one in the forest is unaware of who she is.
She’s Reno, the mother of all spirits.
Spirits are born from rumors and traditions. Unlike humans, they are not born from
a womb but nevertheless, every spirit in this world has her as their mother.
The great spirit Reno is the spirit that arose from such rumors.
993
“I’ve decided to go to Deruzogedo. I still don’t know if the Demon King of Tyranny is
speaking the truth but I think it’s worth believing in. Maybe we really are looking at the
end of the fighting.” (Reno)
The tree’s rustle around her and small girls with wings appear.
They are mischievous fairy spirits called Titi.
“Is that safe?”
“Are you going?”
“Is Reno going?”
“Will you come back? Not go?”
All the fairies speak out.
“I’ll be fine and I will come back. The Demon King of Tyranny has had plenty of
opportunities to kill me but he never did. At least, I don’t think that’s his intention.”
(Reno)
Reno moves through the forest by floating just above the ground.
“Don’t cause too much mischief to lost travellers while I’m away.” (Reno)
The fairies laugh at her words.
“I wonder?”
“Think about it.”
“Do we play mischief? Not?”
“Do it.”
Reno stares at the innocently smiling fairies.
“I’ll get angry Titi.” (Reno)
The fairies straightened their posture and covered their mouths with their hands.
“It’s a promise.” (Reno)
994
Though Reno was talking normally the Titi’s had stiffened and some were shaking.
“You can’t fool me. Stop pretending to be scared.” (Reno)
The Titi’s shook their heads at her harsh words.
“Wrong...”
“Wrong Reno.”
“It’s come.”
“It’s here...”
Reno looked puzzled.
“What’s coming?” (Reno)
While looking like they want to escape the Titi’s answer her.
“Scary...”
“Scary one has come...”
“God.”
“Scary god...”
“Coming.”
“It’s coming!”
The Titi’s scattered at once.
Eventually, a figure emerges from the bushes.
He’s tall and at first glance, he seems kind but the magic power being emitted from
him was clearly out of the ordinary.
“I’ve been looking for you great spirit mother Reno.”
Reno turned on the figure with fierce eyes.
“Who are you?” (Reno)
995
“I am the heavenly father god Nousgalia. I’m the father of the gods and I bring a
good story for you today.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia continues talking but Reno looks wary.
“I intend to make a new child of God and you have been chosen to give birth to that
vessel. Congratulations Reno. Your child will surely become an excellent god.”
(Nousgalia)
“You just appear suddenly and what are you even saying?” (Reno)
“Nn?” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia tilts his head to one side.
“What’s wrong? You should be pleased. You can make a vessel for a child of God. A
being of the highest order.” (Nousgalia)
“Sorry but I refuse. I am the great spirit Reno and this is not the time for children.”
(Reno)
“Haha.” Nousgalia lets out a dry laugh. “No such choice exists in this world. This is
Gods decision.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia walks slowly towards Reno who raises a hand.
A magic formation was drawn by the forest itself and aimed at Nousgalia.
“Ahartherun is the home of the spirits. No matter what god you are I won’t let you do
what you want here.” (Reno)
“Do not defy me. God’s decision is absolute.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia carried on walking.
At that moment the trees extended their branches towards him as if they had a will of
their own. The tips turned into sharp needles and thrust towards him from all directions
piercing him.
996
“Go home god who doesn’t know courtesy. Otherwise I’ll absorb all your magic
power.” (Reno)
“That’s wonderful power to be able to injure a god Reno. You really are a suitable
womb to give birth to a vessel.” (Nousgalia)
Nousglaia snaps his fingers.
“Obey your orders. Gods command is absolute.” (Nousgalia)
With his words, the trees pulled their branches out of him and attacked Reno who
was the caster.
“...What…?” (Reno)
The trees wrapped their branches around her restraining her.
“All magic is my ally. Now then, be happy Reno.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia stops and speaks in a solemn voice.
“I grant a child of God to you.” (Nousgalia)
At that moment a jet black sun appeared in the sky and a <Geo Greys> drops on him
burning him.
“Be calm ominous flame.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia commands the magic but it doesn’t disappear.
“What...?” (Nousgalia)
“Fumu. Sorry to disappoint you but my magic hates being ordered around.” (Arnos)
The Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad falls from the sky.
“Gods command is absolute. Be calm ominous flame.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia puts more magic power into his words and the <Geo Greys> goes out.
“Idiot.”
997
The Demon King Arnos lands in front of him and pierces the god’s chest with
fingertips stained jet black.
“Unfortunately, you cannot kill God. This is an order.” (Nousgalia)
“I know gods value order but you do not see reality because of it.” (Arnos)
Arnos draws a magic circle inside Nousgalia.
“Fall by your own power.” (Arnos)
Demon Curse Necrosis Destruction <Deguzzegdo>. A curse that causes the
opponent’s power to run amok on the spot causing death.
A black snake bruise appears on Nousgalias body before violently lashing out and
trying to eat him.
The enormous magic power of a god is about to destroy him.
Nousgalia’s right arm drops off and the curse starts to eat away at him.
“Hmph.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia retreats from in front of Arnos leaving the formation for <Deguzzegdo>
behind.
“I see. You are the Demon King of Tyranny right?” (Nousgalia)
“Oh? Where’s your story going now?” (Arnos)
Nousgalia laughs.
“The gods have decided that the Demon King of Tyranny must be annihilated. The
order that will kill you, the child of God will be born soon. This principle has been
established and is now the world’s order. You cannot escape.” (Nousgalia)
“I see. But you will be dead before that Nousgalia.” (Arnos)
Nousgalia laughs at his words.
“Be calm horrific curse. The word of god is ab—.” (Nousgalia)
998
A flash of light appeared and Nousgalia’s throat was torn open just as he was about
to speak.
A sound of a sword being put back in its scabbard could be heard.
It was a white-haired man in armor who had slashed Nousgalia’s throat. The
demon’s strongest swordsman, Shin Reglia.
“The word of god is useless if you can’t speak.” (Arnos)
“...!”
Nousgalia moves his mouth.
Shin has one of his 1000 swords on him. The plunder sword <Gilionojes>. It’s a
cursed demon sword that destroys their voice if their throat is slashed, destroys their
eyesight if their eyes are slashed and takes their life if their heart is cut.
Even if Nousgalia heals his throat his voice that was stolen by the plunder sword will
never return.
“It’s a bad habit of you gods to be proud of the fact that you are order and reason.
You’d better write that order down pretty soon because in front of me gods established
order will be destroyed.” (Arnos)
Arnos grabs the floating magic formation and squeezes it.
“....”
Nousgalias body quickly rots away and disappears.
Reno was looking at Arnos in utter amazement.
“Now then great spirit mother I’ve come to hear your answer. What has your heart
decided?” (Arnos)
Reno delays one beat then responds.
“...I’ve decided to believe in you...” (Reno)
999
“Fumu. Splendid.” (Arnos)
“I was preparing to come right away.” (Reno)
“Unfortunately, the last one hasn’t come yet so please wait here until then.” (Arnos)
“...Understood.” (Reno)
“I’ll leave you an escort. The road to Deruzogedo is dangerous and there’s anti-magic
stopping <Gatom> being used.” (Arnos)
Arnos turned around and addressed Shin who was kneeling down.
“As planned, you will be Reno’s bodyguard. Escort her until she returns to
Ahartherun. She’s a guest so listen to her as much as possible.” (Arnos)
“Your will.” (Shin)
“Hey, hang on I don’t need that.” (Reno)
Reno waves her hands in a fluster.
“You are being targeted by God. Who knows when the next one will come or that guy
might revive.” (Arnos)
“That might be true, but this person looks scary right? I hate formal people.” (Reno)
Arnos looks at Shin.
“That’s true. Smile Shin.” (Arnos)
“Your will.” (Shin)
Shin smiles but there was no change in his facial expression.
“How about that?” (Arnos)
“He doesn’t seem to be smiling at all.” (Reno)
“Are you sure you’re the great spirit? Use your magic eyes. The corners of his mouth
have raised by 0.05 millimetres. (Arnos)
“...” (Reno)
1000
Reno’s face clearly showed she couldn’t understand such a subtle difference.
“You seem to have understood. You should get along well.” (Arnos)
“Eh, wait a minu—.” (Reno)
Before she even finished talking Arnos was gone.
“...”
“...”
An awkward silence drifts around Ahartherun.
The mischievous Titi’s were peeking out through the shaded trees.
“Errm…” (Reno)
“Yes.” (Shin)
“...What are you going to do from now on?” (Reno)
“Whatever you command. I have been ordered to obey you.” (Shin)
Reno has a troubled look on her face.
“...Then I don’t really need an escort... Can’t you go home and tell the Demon King
that?” (Reno)
“Certainly.” (Shin)
Shin offered his sheathed sword to Reno.
“Errm...what’s this for?” (Reno)
“If you say you don’t need me then I offer you my neck. I cannot live with the shame
of not being able to fulfil the request of my lord.” (Shin)
Reno puts a hand on her forehead like she’s tired.
“…Don’t be silly. I can’t kill you.” (Reno)
“Understood.” (Shin)
Shin pulls the sword out and places the blade against his neck.
1001
“Wha, what are you doing!” (Reno)
“Suicide.” (Shin)
“Eh? What are you saying? It wasn’t a threat...” (Reno)
Reno spoke to Shin but his eyes were clear and resolute. He was ready.
“Mou... I understand, okay already!” (Reno)
“What do you understand?” (Shin)
“You don’t have to leave so put your sword away!” (Reno)
“I thank you for your thoughtful words.” (Shin)
Reno’s face looks troubled again. It seems she has been given a troublesome escort.
“I know you understand already but just behave yourself. You can use this forest as
you like.” (Reno)
“Acknowledged.” (Shin)
“I’ll give you a tour. I’ll only show you once. Follow me.” (Reno)
The Titi’s who had come and to see what was going on flew off.
Shin walked behind Reno with a dangerous look on his face.
1002
CHAPTER 108
PERFECT FIGHT
Blacksmith & appraiser [Solar Wind]
After stopping the war between Deiruheido and Azeshion I went home to eat my
mom’s dinner. Ray, Misha and the others, as well as Eleonor, also came along.
“But it turned out fine in the end. Deiruheido and Azeshion went to war but didn’t
Arnos-chan and the others go to Gairadeite for an academy exchange? Mom was really
anxious and worried... I thought you might have been caught up in the war...” (Isabella)
My mom has tears in her eyes and they are also red and swollen. She must have been
crying a lot.
“See? I said he’d be okay. We don’t need to worry about Arnos.” (Gusta)
“Un, that’s right. I believed Arnos-chan would certainly come back...” (Isabella)
My mom starts crying again and my dad just laughs with a look on his face that says
it can’t be helped.
1003
“That reminds me, where were you during the war? You couldn’t have been in the
hero academy. Did you hide somewhere or have you just come back on your own? It is
you after all.” (Gusta)
Fumu. As expected father, you don’t understand.
“I was in the Tora forest until a while ago.” (Arnos)
“Oh I see. The Tora forest...hmm…?” (Gusta)
Doubt enters my dad’s face and he tilts his head.
“If I’m not mistaken isn’t the Tora forest the border between Deiruheido and
Azeshion...?” (Gusta)
“It said on the magic broadcast that the Tora forest had become the battlefront...”
(Isabella)
My mom looked at me with a fearful expression.
“Mom. Dad. I want you both to listen to me calmly.” (Arnos)
Now’s a good a time as any. I’ll calmly fill them in on the basics.
“Uuuuuuuu! Mother is always calm!!” (Isabella)
My mom forcefully nods a number of times.
You don’t look very calm.
“Aaaaaaaaaaah! Your dad is always calm and composed!” (Gusta)
My dad’s whole body is shaking. I’m not sure if he’s upset or its something else.
“Fumu. Do you both want to calm down a little bit more? You can’t accept reality at
the moment.” (Arnos)
“It’s fine, it’s fine. Mother figured it out.” (Isabella)
My mom’s expression is that of someone who has prepared themselves.
“Mother already knows.” (Isabella)
1004
“Knows what?” (Arnos)
“Arnos-chan isn’t a normal child.” (Isabella)
I see. A lot has happened in a short space of time after all. Even my mom can’t fail to
notice that.
“...Why did Arnos-chan want to come to Deiruheido? Why did you want to go to the
Demon King academy? Why did you say your name as soon as you were born? It can’t
all be coincidental.” (Isabella)
My mom seems to be persuading herself more than anything.
“So it’s okay. I’m prepared for anything.” (Isabella)
My mom’s strong. She doesn’t understand anything but she’s always watching me.
“I’ll tell you then.” (Arnos)
“Okay.” (Isabella)
“It’s not really important but first off I’ll tell you where I was and what I was doing
before I came here” (Arnos)
My mom looks at me with eyes that say she is ready to accept anything. At the
moment she shouldn’t be daunted by my words.
“I stopped the war.” (Arnos)
My mom fainted.
“Hey, hey, Isabella. You okay?” (Gusta)
My dad supports her and desperately calls out to my unconscious mom.
“Ah...yeah...huh? What happened? Arnos-chan said something important and then...
afterwards…?” (Isabella)
Mom has lost her memory.
1005
“But it feels like a bad dream. Arnos-chan went to war... But that can’t happen as
Arnos-chan isn’t even 3 months old yet...” (Isabella)
You can’t accept reality at all.
Was it wrong to talk about the war first?
“Let’s change the story. You’ve both lived in Deiruheido for a while now and have
learnt about the demons and the great war from 2000 years ago.” (Arnos)
My mom nods with a serious face.
“I’m the reincarnated Demon King of Tyranny.” (Arnos)
My mom faints.
“Hey, oii, again? You okay Isabella? Hey, stay strong. It’s only a shallow
wound.”(Gusta)
There’s no wounds dad.
“...I had a dream...” (Isabella)
My mom comes round and starts muttering like she delirious.
“I dreamt Arnos-chan became the Demon King of Tyranny... The person who started
the war between Deiruheido and Azeshion... Everyone was judging Arnos-chan as a war
criminal...” (Isabella)
It seems the shock was so great her memory has been altered when she fainted.
“What are you going to do about this since the spirit god sword cut off your destiny?”
(Sasha)
Sasha complains to me while looking at Ray.
“Even if you look at me, I’m troubled as well.” (Ray)
Ray smiles bitterly.
1006
“I thought heroes were good at talking? Can’t you do something with that spirit god
sword?” (Sasha)
“Evans Mana doesn’t work on those who are holy. Can’t you do something with your
<Demon Eyes of Destruction>?” (Ray)
“Unfortunately, I already tried that.” (Sasha)
My subordinates have already raised the white flag and surrendered.
It’s pretty impressive that Ray’s heart that couldn’t be broken by any war was broken
instantly here.
I never had this much trouble 2000 years ago either.
Now then. What can I do about this?
“I know what Arnos-chan wants to say.” (Isabella)
What?
While I was thinking about what to do my moms took the initiative and—
“They’ve increased. A new child.” (Isabella)
My mom’s eyes have latched onto Eleonor.
“Nn?” (Arnos)
Eleonor looked around restlessly before realising my mom’s eyes were on her.
“Wa? Do you mean me?” (Eleonor)
My mom nods with a smile.
This is bad. I’ve lost the initiative.
“Mom I haven’t told you my story ye—” (Arnos)
“What did Eleonor-chan say to Arnos-chan to bring you here?” (Isabella)
My mom is suspicious.
“Well, various things.” (Eleonor)
1007
“Various things...!?” (Isabella)
My mom’s delusions take off.
“What like? For example?” (Isabella)
“I was told ‘You’re my magic’.” (Eleonor)
“Noooooooooooooooooo!! Arnos-chan’s pickup lines have been refined!!” (Isabella)
While my mom is screaming my dad is trembling while looking at me.
“Y…yo…you you... When did you become such an advanced level...!” (Gusta)
My mom leans over the table and talks to Eleonor.
“Other than that what else did you talk about!?” (Isabella)
“Let’s see. Briefly put I was told we could all be happy together. I knew Arnos was
being serious so I decided to follow him.” (Eleonor)
My dad opens his mouth gapingly and looks at my mom fearfully.
“Everyone together...?” (Isabella)
My mom’s eyes have become hollow.
“...An illegitimate child...!?” (Isabella)
Here it comes. My mom’s principle destroying sword.
“How many children are there!?”
“Eh? Children? Zeshia? Roughly around ten thousand at the moment.” (Eleonor)
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!?” (Isabella)
“Ten thousaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaand!!!” (Gusta)
My parents went off in different directions.
“But, but 10,000 is strange right? They aren’t by Arnos-chan right?” (Isabella)
“Aaaaaaah! 10,000. Even if it takes 10 times to conceive that’s 100,000 times...!?
Such experience...” (Gusta)
1008
My dad clenches his fist and grinds his teeth.
“I’m not jealous...” (Gusta)
Fumu. Did they notice it? It’s not even possible to conceive that many children so it
can only be by magic.
“I was going to talk about it later but I’m not going to make any excuses. It’s my
responsibility. I’ll take care of everyone.” (Arnos)
“...Acknowledge...it...!?” (Isabella)
My dad starts muttering.
“You...you’re a man Arnos...” (Gusta)
“I will make up for the mistakes I’ve made.” (Arnos)
“...Mistakes...Arnos-chan... mistakes... It’s not even been 3 months...” (Isabella)
My mom’s head sways and she staggers.
“...What do you want Arnos-chan to do Eleonor-chan? You want Arnos-chan to take
responsibility and get married right?” (Isabella)
“Eh? Responsibility? *giggle* I don’t need that. I think you’ve both misunderstood.
Were not in that kind of relationship. It’s just that Arnos was kind to me.” (Eleonor)
“...Con...Concubine...!?” (Isabella)
While leaking out a small voice my mom faints for the third time.
“Hey, oii...!!” (Gusta)
My dad quickly supports my mom who was about to fall out of her chair.
“Oh dear, this is troubling. Well, she’s been under a lot of strain due to that war. I’ll
put her to bed for today” (Gusta)
My dad picks up my mom and leaves the room.
“I’ll help you.” (Arnos)
1009
I chase after my dad but he says.
“No it’s fine. You’ve worked hard too. Take a rest.” (Gusta)
As I was about to head back my dad had an expression that said he wanted to say
something.
“What is it dad?” (Arnos)
“Aah, no... Well. You don’t seem bothered that you were dragged into that war and
you’ve said some strange things today. More so than normal. Don’t worry. Your mom
will be back to normal tomorrow.” (Gusta)
It feels like my mom was being her usual self though.
However.
“In other words, you do understand it dad?” (Arnos)
“That you’re the Demon King of Tyranny and that you stopped the war?” (Gusta)
I nod.
“Arnos.” (Gusta)
My dad has an unprecedented serious look on his face.
“I didn’t tell you. Dad has been silent all this time.” (Gusta)
“Tell me what?”
My dad has a painful expression on his face. The eyes looking at me are somehow
different from my usual dad.
“…I was a soldier 2000 years ago...” (Gusta)
What?
My dad is a reincarnated person.
1010
Even facing him this close though I can’t feel any magic power. Is he using
concealment magic that stops even my eyes from peering into his abyss?
With that type of skill, it would be a name I was familiar with.
I mean Ray ended up being Kanon so it’s certainly possible.
“What was your name 2000 years ago?” (Arnos)
My dad’s face took on a shadowy expression.
“Annihilation sword king Gaderahipto.” (Gusta)
Don’t know it.
“Do you know what you’re going through is called in Azeshion?” (Gusta)
My dad looks at me proudly and says.
“Chuunibyou.” (Gusta)
I guess my parent’s principle destroying sword came right here at the end.
1011
CHAPTER 109
VICTORY DRINK
In the end, neither of my parents learnt the truth, however, as my dad said they were
worried about me being involved in the war so its probably to be expected.
I’ll let a bit of time pass and they should be able to listen calmly the next time. As
long as my mom learns the truth since my dad’s easy to persuade.
No need to rush it. Let’s wait for the right time.
“What are you going to do?” (Sasha)
“First off I’m going to eat the mushroom gratin before it gets cold.” (Arnos)
“You know...” (Sasha)
Sasha looks at me in amazement while Misha serves out the mushroom gratin.
“Is this enough?” (Misha)
“Excellent.” (Arnos)
I receive a plate from Misha and start eating my mushroom gratin.
“Fumu. Nothing beats this after stopping a war.” (Arnos)
1012
Misha looks down and seems lost in thought.
“Don’t restrict it like that. I don’t want you talking like that event will be an everyday
thing.” (Sasha)
Misha nods at Sasha’s words.
“Hmm? That reminds me, do you have any alcohol?” (Eleonor)
Eleonor looks around the table at us.
“At times like this, you have a victory drink right?” (Eleonor)
“Unfortunately, neither of my parents seem to drink so there’s none in the house.”
(Arnos)
“Wah? How healthy. Well then.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor draws a magic formation and pulls 3 bottles out of it.
“Ta-da! A speciality of Gairadeite called Holy Dimira. It’s delicious” (Eleonor)
“Hoh? How thoughtful.” (Sasha)
Sasha’s eyes sparkle with greed.
“Then I’ll pour a lot for you Sasha-chan.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor fills up Sasha’s glass with the Holy Dimira.
“Who’s next?” (Eleonor)
Eleonor filled everyone’s glass.
“Shall we have a toast?” (Eleonor)
Everyone picks up their glass.
“Lead the toast?” Misha mutters.
“It can only be you.” Ray tells me.
I raise my glass.
1013
“Thanks to the hard work of everyone here the war between Deiruheido and
Azeshion was avoided. There’s still some troublesome issues left, but for now, let’s forget
about all that and get drunk. Its a victory for our Demon King forces.” (Arnos)
Everyone smiles while watching me.
“Kanpai.” (Arnos)
“Kanpai!!!” (Everyone)
I down my glass in one.
It’s really delicious. That taste after defending the peace is really special.
“Are you okay drinking all that in one go Arnos? Holy Dimira is really strong.”
(Eleonor)
“What? For me this is no different to water.” (Arnos)
“Wow that’s amazing. Want another glass?” (Eleonor)
Eleonor shows me the bottle.
“Of course.” (Arnos)
Eleonor fills my glass.
“Hey Arnos, don’t get too carried away and end up drunk.” Sasha says to me with a
red face while trying to pick a fight.
Her tongue doesn’t seem to be moving quite how she wants it to.
“Aren’t you the one who’s drunk?” (Arnos)
“Unfortunately for you I’m the Witch of Destruction. I won’t lose to alcohol.” (Sasha)
While talking to me Sasha moves closer to Eleonor.
“Do you have any other alcohol?” (Sasha)
“I’ve got wine.” (Eleonor)
“Wine?” (Sasha)
1014
Eleonor drew the formation again and took out a bottle of wine.
Why’s she carrying so much alcohol around with her?
“This is great Arnos! I’ll show you how far I can go and not get drunk!” (Sasha)
While loudly declaring that to me she lifts the bottle of wine and bottle of holy
Dimira up in both hands.
“This is a secret art of the Necrons. Fusion magic Holy Wine <Ka Kuteru>!” (Sasha)
Sasha pours the wine and Holy Dimira into a glass.
Isn’t she totally drunk? No matter how strong the Holy Dimira is, getting this drunk
after one glass is shocking.
After using her newly made <Ka Kuteru> Sasha raises the glass to her mouth.
“Stop that.” (Arnos)
I take the glass away from Sasha.
“Haaa why? Are you saying I’ll get drunk?” (Sasha)
“Get? No matter how you look at it you are drunk.” (Arnos)
“I’m not drunk! Honestly. I even showed you fusion magic.” (Sasha)
You wouldn’t normally speak like this.
“I’m not drunk!” (Sasha)
“Okay, okay. It’s really tasty so can I have some?” (Arnos)
“Nn? Is it? If you want it Arnos I’ll give it to you.” (Sasha)
While thinking about what to do with this problem I drank the <Ka Kuteru>.
“...”
Terrible. I’ve never tasted any alcohol this bad, not even 2000 years ago.
These two things must never be mixed.
“I’ll show you the Necron secret arts again!” (Sasha)
1015
Sasha starts pouring the Dimira and wine into a glass again.
“What are you doing Sasha?” (Arnos)
“I’m going to get you drunk Arnos.” (Sasha)
Sasha finishes her <Ka Kuteru> and brings the glass to her lips.
“Your words and actions don’t match.” (Arnos)
I take the glass away from her again.
“Uuu... Arnos won’t let me drink...” (Sasha)
Sasha starts to sulk.
“You’re a troublesome fellow.” (Arnos)
A glass of water is held out to me by Misha.
“Here. Drink this liquor. It’s good.” (Arnos)
I handed the water to Sasha who took it in both hands and stared at it.
“This liquor looks like water.” (Sasha)
Because it is.
“It’s delicious.” (Arnos)
“Really?” (Sasha)
Sasha drinks about half and cocks her head.
“... It is water after all...” (Sasha)
“Drink it more slowly and taste it. It’s very good liquor. If you can’t tell by the taste
then you must be drunk.” (Arnos)
Sasha drinks the water slowly and tastes it before nodding as if understanding
something.
“Yeah, its really good liquor. What’s it called?” (Sasha)
Water.
1016
“Demon King sake. It’s a liquor that not everyone can taste.” (Arnos)
“I like it.” (Sasha)
Sasha takes her time drinking it like its high-class liquor.
“Sasha is a bad drunk.” Misha whispers to me.
“So it seems.” (Arnos)
Misha holds her glass with both hands and keeps drinking from it.
“You okay Misha?” (Arnos)
“Using Detoxification <Iis>.” (Misha)
I see. Because alcohol can be classed as a poison it’s removed by the spell.
“Hey, that’s a no-no Misha-chan. Using detoxification magic when drinking is no
fun.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor raises her finger and reproves her.
Misha blinked as if embarrassed.
“Alcohol makes me go all light and fluffy.” (Misha)
“That’s fine. Light and fluffy is cute.” (Eleonor)
Misha looks at me.
“Really?” (Misha)
“First time I’ve heard that.” (Arnos)
“Hey Arnos. You should have said it was cute.” (Eleonor)
“I’d be in trouble if I was drunk and an emergency happened. You don’t need to force
someone weak with alcohol to get drunk. I don’t know what it means to become cute
with alcohol but if they are already cute they don’t need the power of alcohol.” (Arnos)
“Wow how boring. Such a rejection from the Demon King.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor laughs. She doesn’t seem any different but I’m sure she’s drunk.
1017
“Hey Misha-chan. Because its peaceful you can get drunk. Because Arnos isn’t used
to peace we need to teach him.” (Eleonor)
Misha looks at me for a moment then at Eleonor.
“...Try to get drunk...” (Misha)
Misha began taking big gulps of the Holy Dimira and her face gradually turns red.
“Arnos.” (Misha)
“You okay?” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
“Have you become peaceful?” (Misha)
“What?” (Arnos)
Misha points at herself.
“I?” (Misha)
Ahh, you’re totally drunk.
“Feel foggy.” (Misha)
“Try to keep it in moderation.” (Arnos)
“...Nn...” (Misha)
Following my words, Misha starts taking just little sips at a time.
“What are you drinking Misha? Is it delicious?” (Sasha)
Sasha unsteadily totters over.
“Tasty.” (Misha)
“That liquor. Can I have some too?” (Sasha)
Misha looks at me.
“Let Sasha have some more Demon King sake.” (Arnos)
“Nn.” (Misha)
1018
Misha fetched Sasha some more water.
“Here Sasha.” (Misha)
“Oh there was still some Demon King sake left. Thank you.” (Sasha)
Sasha drinks the water with great relish.
On the opposite side of the table, Ray finished off a bottle of Holy Dimira.
“You don’t seem to be drinking. Don’t you like alcohol?” (Ray)
Ray addresses Misa who still has a full glass of Dimira.
“Ahaha. I’m not sure. I accidentally drank some as a child and even now those
memories make me feel sick so ever since then I tried not to drink...” (Misa)
“Yeah might be better to not overdo it.” (Ray)
Ray empties his glass.
“Shall I pour you some more?” (Misa)
Misa takes the bottle of Holy Dimira and refills Rays glass.
“Do you like drinking Ray-san?” (Misa)
“Not really but I kind of miss it. A long time ago there were days when I couldn’t
sleep so I drank.” (Ray)
Misa’s face darkens. She pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something and
looked down.
Ray closed his mouth. Did he understand what Misa was thinking?
After a few seconds of silence, he speaks.
“Misa-san.” (Ray)
At that moment Misa drank the glass of Dimira in one go.
Ray looked taken aback.
“...Errm, are you okay drinking that much in one go...?” (Ray)
1019
Misa stood up vigorously as Ray looked at her anxiously.
Her face was pale.
“...I’m sorry but...I really shouldn’t drink after all...” (Misa)
Misa held her hand over her mouth and ran outside.
1020
CHAPTER 110
MOONLIT BLESSING
“I’m going to check on her.” Ray said before quickly following after Misa.
“Is she okay?” Eleonor mutters.
“She’s fine. The liquor didn’t suit her that’s all.” (Arnos)
“Nee Arnos what happened to Misa?” Sasha said to me while nursing a glass of
Demon King sake.
“The liquor hit her a bit too hard. She’s fine, Ray’s gone after her.” (Arnos)
Sasha gulps her Demon King sake.
“I’m worried. Should I go check on her?” (Sasha)
She’s still drunk.
“It’s fine. Rays gone.” (Arnos)
“Nee Misha, aren’t you worried?” (Sasha)
Sasha sticks to Misha and coils around her.
“...More worried about Sasha...” (Misha)
1021
Misha’s also drunk but she’s in a much better state than Sasha.
“I’m still worried. I’m going to take a look.” (Sasha)
Apparently, she hasn’t listened to anyone at all and heads for the door.
“Wait. Where do you think you’re going with those unsteady steps?” (Arnos)
“I’m alright. I’m not that drunk.” (Sasha)
With a smack, Sasha hits her head off the door.
“...It hurts...” (Sasha)
Sasha crouches down cradling her head.
After a couple of minutes, she stands back up.
Has her pain gone?
“I’ve recovered. I’m going now.” (Sasha)
A noisy sound can be heard. Sasha can’t open the door.
“Eh? This doors not fit very well. It’s stuck” (Sasha)
“The door won’t open unless you turn the handle Sasha.” (Arnos)
“Oh...” (Sasha)
Sasha’s face goes even redder but with shame this time.
“Do you think I’m drunk Arnos?” (Sasha)
“If you’re not drunk then there are no drunks in this world at all.” (Arnos)
“So you’re saying I’m drunk?” (Sasha)
“Walk straight then.” (Arnos)
“Fine. That much is nothing. Please look!” (Sasha)
Sasha walks in a perfectly straight line. So much so you wonder where her earlier
tottering steps went.
1022
Sadly she ruins it by banging her head off the door again and crouching down in
pain.
I thought this might have made her understand but she stood up as if nothing had
happened and smiled gracefully.
“Do you understand now?” (Arnos)
“You’re totally drunk Sasha-chan.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor delivers a straight jab and Misha nods.
“Uuu... Why? I’m fine but everyone’s treating my like I’m drunk. I’m worried about
Misa so I’m going to check.” (Sasha)
Sasha faces the door.
“Stand aside. Why are you obstructing me? Aren’t you worried about Misa?” (Sasha)
Sasha talks to the door in a serious tone.
“Are you a door?” (Sasha)
It’s a door.
“Say something.” (Sasha)
The door remains silent.
“Sober up Sasha?” (Misha)
Misha offers her detoxification magic.
“What? Tonight’s a free for all party. I’m drunk and in a good mood. I don’t want to
dampen this feeling. I might feel a bit better with a bit of fresh air though.” (Sasha)
I stand up and walk over to Sasha.
“Sasha.” (Arnos)
I call out to Sasha and her eyes fill with tears.
1023
“Uuu...Arnos... this door fellow is being stubborn. I’m worried about Misa but he
won’t let me through...” (Sasha)
“Don’t worry I’ll sort it.” (Arnos)
I open the door.
“It opened.” Sasha says happily before jumping out of the house.
“Don’t run or you’ll fall over.” (Arnos)
“I won’t fall over. I’m not a child.” (Sasha)
Sasha immediately falls over before looking up with tears in her eyes again.
“Uuu...Arnos... The ground just jumped up and attacked me.” (Sasha)
“There are many enemies outside so don’t let go of my hand.” (Arnos)
I hold my hand out to the fallen Sasha.
“Yes.” (Sasha)
*Fufuu* Sasha laughs and takes my hand before tightly clinging to my arm.
“Where’s Misa?” (Sasha)
“Close.” (Arnos)
I follow Misa’s magic power and it leads to my garden.
Similar to last time Misa is sitting at the root of the tree while Ray stands beside her.
“Have you calmed down?” (Ray)
“...Yes. I’m sorry I surprised you... It really didn’t suit me after all... I thought it
wouldn’t... ahaha...” Misa laughs weakly.
“But I felt like drinking.” (Misa)
She hugs her knees while staring at the ground.
“...Your previous life 2000 years ago...” (Misa)
Misa buries her face in her knees.
1024
“You remembered it all didn’t you Ray-san?” (Misa)
After a brief silence, Ray speaks.
“I’m sorry I lied.” (Ray)
“...I was happy when Ray-san gave me half of the necklace...” (Misa)
Misa picks up the necklace.
“Will you tell me the truth?” (Misa)
“About 2000 years ago?” (Ray)
“About Ray-san. I already know the answer but I want to hear it from your mouth
Ray-san.” (Misa)
She stares at the shellfish necklace.
“...You thought you were going to die Ray-san...” (Misa)
Ray started to say something then closed his mouth.
“At that time did you intend to say goodbye to me...?” (Misa)
“...Yeah...” (Ray)
Ray looks up at the night sky in thought. The moon shone brightly nestled amongst
the clouds.
“I was going to die for peace. As a hero I had to settle the war that had been going on
for 2000 years. I was prepared and didn’t intend to leave any regrets behind.
However...” (Ray)
Ray strongly clenches his fist.
“I wanted to see you again.” (Ray)
Ray looks at Misa.
“If we were reborn together I wanted to make you happy.” (Ray)
1025
“...Ray-san...” (Misa)
Misa looked sad as she looked at Ray.
“...Happiness in the afterlife? I don’t need that...” (Misa)
Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at him.
“I don’t expect you to make me happy. I fell in love with Ray-san and wanted to be
near you no matter what’s happening and whatever the situation is. (Misa)
Misa appeals to him.
“Why didn’t you take me with you?” (Misa)
Ray’s at a loss for words but doesn’t break his gaze with Misa.
“...You had nothing to do with that 2000-year-old war...… I couldn’t drag you into in
my circumstances...” (Ray)
“...I never considered myself dragged in at all...” (Misa)
Misa clearly informs him.
“So if I had a heavy fate like Ray-san or Arnos-sama should I say that Ray-san has
nothing to do with me?” (Misa)
Ray shook his head.
“...I would definitely help you.” (Ray)
With a clear tone, Ray strengthens his voice and continues.
“No matter where you are or what happens I’ll help you.” (Ray)
“I’m also the same. Unlike Ray-san I have no power, however, even if you are a
2000-year-old hero willing to die for a 2000-year-old war I’m willing to fight with you.”
(Misa)
“...You could die.” (Ray)
Misa laughs and smiles sweetly at him.
1026
“What would you do when the person you love is about to die but you’re afraid to die
yourself?” (Misa)
Ray’s eyes widen in surprise.
“What...? Maybe I’m just being stupid but Ray-san was going to die and I couldn’t do
anything about it nor did I have the strength or the trust from you to tell me. I only
found out after the fact. That made me a little bit sad...” (Misa)
Misa expresses her feelings of frustration.
“What do you think the most important thing is Ray-san?” (Misa)
“...When you can laugh from the very bottom of your heart and no one is threatening
you. I think that’s real freedom.” (Ray)
“My freedom is being near Ray-san.” (Misa)
Eyes filled with both strength and kindness stare at Ray.
“Please don’t take that away from me.” (Misa)
Ray nods.
“I promise.” (Ray)
Misa laughs in satisfaction.
“Will you sit?” (Misa)
Patting the ground next to her Ray sits down.
“I thought you were angry.” Ray says quietly.
“Me? Oh I am angry. Angry because you didn’t tell me anything.” (Misa)
Misa teases him.
“What Ray-san wished for and worked so hard for for 2000 years was peace. I don’t
think that feeling is wrong so the only thing I’m angry about is the fact you didn’t tell
me.” (Misa)
1027
“Sorry.” (Ray)
“I’m not mad at you anymore okay? You came back.” (Misa)
“What if I didn’t come back?” (Ray)
Misa thought about it a little before answering.
“I’d make sure to beat you to a pulp in the next life.” (Misa)
Misa laughs while Ray smiles wryly.
“Misa.” (Ray)
“Eh?” (Misa)
Misa stared at Ray in surprise as he called her by her name with no honorifics.
“I love you even more than I did before.” (Ray)
“Ah...” (Misa)
Misa looks down shyly.
“Me too... All this time... I’ve been in love with you Ray-san.” (Misa)
Ray gently puts his hand over Misa’s
“Wa…was it like this at that time?” (Misa)
“Before going to war?” (Ray)
“Yes...” (Misa)
Ray and Misa are both absorbed in each others eyes.
“...I’m a little bit worried about what’s going to happen from now on.” (Misa)
“Nothings going to happen anymore.” (Ray)
“Really...?” (Misa)
“Shall I prove it?” (Ray)
Misa nods slightly and closes her eyes.
Their hands move and they intertwine their fingers.
1028
“I love you.” (Ray)
“I love you too.” (Misa)
They keep whispering I love you to each other before Ray slowly approaches Misa
and his lips overlap her pale red ones.
The moon came out from behind the clouds to softly bless the couple.
1029
CHAPTER 111
EXCHANGE STUDENTS AND A NEW TEACHER
A while later—
The postwar clean-up between Azeshion and Deiruheido was completed so the
Demon King academy that had been closed was now reopened.
Upon entering the second classroom I was wrapped up in a strangely nostalgic
atmosphere.
As I take my seat Sasha who’s next to me speaks up.
“Morning.” (Sasha)
I look at her face.
“Wha...what...? What are you looking at?” (Sasha)
Sasha covers her face with both arms to hide from my view.
“You’ve got new hair ribbons.” (Arnos)
The ribbons she ties her twin tails with are different to the usual ones.
“...Well noticed...”
1030
“My demon eyes aren’t that cloudy where they won’t notice the equipment of my
subordinates.” (Arnos)
Sasha’s eyes look a little disappointed.
“Can you not call it equipment?” (Sasha)
Sasha turns away in a huff, however, from the back she seems to be in a good mood.
“Sasha is shy because Arnos noticed.” Misha says from the seat to my other side.
“The hair ribbons?” (Arnos)
Misha nods.
“I see. If that made you happy Sasha then why not say?” (Arnos)
“What are you saying? And don’t go saying weird things either Misha.” (Sasha)
Misha blinks a couple of times and looks at me.
“I got scolded.” (Misha)
“Don’t worry about it. She’s always noisy over something.” (Arnos)
Sasha glares at me with an offended expression.
“Hey Arnos. What’s that supposed to mean? You saying I flare up needlessly?”
(Sasha)
“If you don’t then why not try being honest Sasha? You won’t get what you want if
you don’t.” (Arnos)
Sasha falls silent for a moment.
“...What do you mean when you say what I want...?” (Sasha)
“Did you think I hadn’t noticed?” (Arnos)
“...Eh...ah...” (Sasha)
“Don’t you want it?” (Arnos)
Sasha blushes, turns her eyes away and looks down.
1031
“...I want it...” (Sasha)
I pointed to her hair ribbon.
“The material is silk and not just any silk. Its the Konginu silk (dark silk) expelled by
the twilight gecko that only spits out the thread while it’s twilight. They are a remnant
from 2000 years ago. It was probably produced in the western Arileo region that has its
origins in silk clothing. The silk is strong and it’s easy to apply reinforcement magic to.
Due to that, it was useful during the war but since there has been a long period of peace
the techniques were probably converted to ornamental and accessory use. Is dying
things using magic a product of this era? It’s a dark color when viewed with demon eyes
but its not bad. I’d rate it somewhere in the lower middle overall.” (Arnos)
Sasha had been looking at me with a straight, serious face since halfway through.
It’s a different reaction to what I was expecting.
I turn to Misha.
“...It’s not good to notice too much...” (Misha)
Fumu. Is that so?
“I thought you’d be happy.” (Arnos)
*Fufu* laughter leaks from my neighbour.
“I’m not happy with it. Study peace more Demon King-sama.” (Sasha)
Sasha pokes fun at me.
It’s strange. Overall she still seems happy.
“Morning.” (Ray)
“Good morning!” (Misa)
Ray and Misa enter and take their seats.
1032
“I see you two are brazenly coming to school together.” Sasha says in a low voice.
“Eh? Ah, no you’re wrong. We just met by chance.” (Misa)
Misa quickly makes an excuse.
“Hmph. By chance huh.” (Sasha)
“That reminds me Arnos-sama. What happened to Eleonor-san and Zeshia-san since
then?” (Misa)
Misa forcibly changes the topic.
“Aah. Well, I thought about it in various ways an—” (Arnos)
Just then the bell signaling the start of lessons rang out.
The door opens and Menou enters followed by 2 girls.
“There’s your answer.” (Arnos)
Misa looks over and there is Eleonor and Zeshia wearing the hero academy uniform.
Apparently, Zeshia is 10 years old and this is the Zeshia that asked me to help
[Mama].
Apart from this Zeshia, the rest would find it difficult to adapt to academy life so they
are being looked after in a different way.
“Yes yes everyone take your seats. I’m going to introduce two academy exchange
students but I’m sure everyone already knows who they are.” (Menou)
Eleonor smiles.
“I’m Eleonor Bianca from the hero academy.” (Eleonor)
Even though Eleonor had introduced herself Zeshia was looking around restlessly as
if she didn’t understand where she was.
“This child is Zeshia Bianca. She doesn’t speak much but she understands perfectly
fine. C’mon Zeshia, say hello.” (Eleonor)
1033
After being told by Eleonor Zeshia faces the students.
“...I’m...Zeshia Bianca...” (Zeshia)
She bows her head.
The students start being noisy at the sight of these two people.
“Hero academy...? Are we still doing an exchange...?”
“Aah... Didn’t Azeshion start the war?”
“Thanks to the Demon King of Tyranny the war was soon over but is now the time for
an exchange?”
Menou sternly responded to the students talking like that.
“I understand everyone’s anxiety. Deiruheido and Azeshion just went to war after all,
however, that was the plot of Diego Ijeishka the former headteacher of the hero
academy. Not all humans had hostility towards the demons though.” (Menou)
This has already been communicated to the people of Deiruheido.
Since the war never reached any cities hardly anyone had the feeling that there had
even been a war at all so many people happily accepted it.
It’s a bit different with the students here though since they had been imprisoned in
the hero academy dormitories until the war had ended. Due to that some of them might
find it hard to accept.
“Azeshion offered this exchange in a show of friendship towards Deiruheido again
and that is why Deruzogedo decided to accept Eleonor-san and Zeshia-san.” (Menou)
Some of the students still show dissatisfaction with Menou’s explanation.
“...Even if you say that, trust doesn’t come that easily...”
“They just made that Deigo guy look bad because they lost the war. It doesn’t alter
the fact the whole hero academy tried to start a war.”
1034
“How do we know its just the academy? It could be the whole of Azeshion.”
“Yeah, I mean who said I would like to continue the academy exchange?”
“Aah, they insulted the Demon King of Tyranny. I don’t think we can easily interact
with each other.”
“As a member of the royals how can I accept someone who insults the founder?”
It seems many of the royals are complaining, though rather than the whole of
Azeshion it seems its the hero academy they mainly have issues with.
“Yes yes, I understand everyone’s dissatisfaction an—” (Menou)
“Hahaha.”
Laughter echoes in the classroom.
A tall man was standing in the doorway of the classroom looking in.
He was a delicate-looking man with purple hair and eyes wearing a teachers robe
though the robes were white which was unusual since it meant he wasn’t a royal.
This man is even older than the seven elder demon emperors.
His face is known to me though I didn’t hear anything about him coming.
Also...
“You guys are funny.”
The man walks to the podium.
“Aah, you can both sit down now.”
At his words, Eleonor and Zeshia come over to me and take the two free seats behind
me.
“Thanks for your help Arnos.” (Eleonor)
“You’ve already thanked me once.” (Arnos)
“*Giggle* I can say it as much as I want. My best regards going forward.” (Eleonor)
1035
“Aah.” (Arnos)
While answering Eleonor I was watching the man on the podium.
“What’s wrong?” Eleonor asks me with a curious voice.
“Nothing. It’s no big deal.” (Arnos)
Menou goes to the blackboard and starts writing.
“As it stands the academy exchange is going forward. I know you’re dissatisfied but
they had nothing to do with it. If you actually spend the time and talk to them I think
you’ll find that Eleonor-san isn’t someone who makes trouble.” (Menou)
Menou finishes writing on the board.
—Eldomade Ditijon—
“Well then, one more introduction for you all. I said before you’d be getting a new
teacher and they’ve finally come.” (Menou)
The man steps forward.
“I’m Eldomade and I’ll be granting knowledge to those of you who are ignorant about
2000 years ago.” (Eldomade)
The students frown at his arrogant words.
“An incompetent teacher who’s not a royal...”
One of the students quietly mutters this and Menou quickly speaks up.
“Eldomade sensei is an excellent person and there’s a reason he’s not a member of
the royalty. Sensei is a demon born even before the seven elder demon emperors. He
both competed against and cooperated with the Demon King of Tyranny during the
great war 2000 years ago. This person fought for the demons. I think you’ll find the
knowledge and magic of sensei to be very useful.” (Menou)
The student’s reaction is dull to the words of Menou.
1036
“Let’s start with the shallowness of you guys.” Eldomade says while looking down on
the students.
“First of all, it was the Demon King of Tyranny that decided on this academy
exchange.” (Eldomade)
The students become noisy.
“And another thing. His name is not Avos Dillheavia. It’s partly the fault of
Deiruheido but that name and legend has been passed on by mistake.” (Eldomade)
The students get even noisier.
“Finally, the reincarnated Demon King is here in this classroom.” (Eldomade)
“Haaa!?”
“What are you talking about...?”
“...I don’t think he is...”
Eldomade turned his gaze to me while the students complained.
“Yo, it’s been a while. Your reincarnation seems to have gone well Demon King Anos
Voldigoad.”
1037
CHAPTER 112
DEMON KING PROOF
At Eldomade’s words, the classroom erupted into noise.
“Are you stupid?”
“Bullshit.”
“It’s not good to criticise the royals.”
This was mixed in with other voices saying.
“It’s come.”
“Arnos-sama’s era has come.”
“Arnos-sama’s legend is rising.”
The classroom descended into chaos.
A male student stood up and banged his desk. It’s probably one of the royals.
“Wait a minute. Even if you are a teacher I can’t let that go. Are you saying the
Demon King of Tyranny is Arnos? He is the only person branded as inept in the whole
1038
academy. You must know the aptitude tests are there to determine the identity of the
Demon King of Tyranny right?”
The student from the royal faction made a logical statement.
“Good grief sensei. You might belong to the unification faction but don’t teach your
students false information!”
“That’s right. Isn’t this an abuse of power?”
“I’ve never even heard of a sensei that wears the white clothes. I don’t know if you
are a 2000-year-old demon or not, but the issues caused by you elder demons have been
left behind.”
The criticism from the royal faction comes thick and fast but when Menou starts to
say something Eldomade stops her.
“Such ignorance.” Eldomade spits his words out. “What is wrong is the history of the
demons and the teachings of the Demon King academy. The demons from 2000 years
ago deliberately lied to protect the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Eldomade)
The royals are of course skeptical.
“Even in your ignorance, the war we just had between Deiruheido and Azeshion
must still be fresh in your memories. Azeshion was planning to destroy the reborn
Demon King of Tyranny even after 2000 years. The demon created a fake Demon King
of Tyranny to protect him. It’s more complicated than that though so I’ll finish there.”
(Eldomade)
Eldomade strongly speaks his factual words.
“That fake Demon Kings name was Avos Dillheavia which you all believed until
today.” (Eldomade)
1039
Various emotions float around the room. Some brushed it off, some got angry and
some laughed and snorted. The reactions were varied but the common theme was the
royal students didn’t believe it.
“The real Demon King Anos Voldigoad was branded inept so even if he was
discovered no one would believe it. It worked out very well and thanks to you royals, in
particular, the humans never found out. Since the mastermind over on the Azeshion
side was destroyed there’s no need to hide the Demon King anymore.” (Eldomade)
Eldomade deploys a magic formation.
“Open your eyes and see reality. The one you have branded as inept is the Demon
King of Tyranny.” (Eldomade)
It was a <Zekt> Eldomade deployed.
It stated that every word Eldomade had just spoken was the truth and the price of
breaking this contract was the user’s life.
It had been signed by many famous demons as well. Particularly notable names on
the list were all of the old seven demon emperors.
“Hey...wait. That <Zekt> has been signed. Look. Melheys-sama, Ivis-sama...Idol-
sama...”
“All the old seven demon emperors have signed!”
“It’s got to be a lie... but the old seven demon emperors have signed it?”
“Impossible! This is impossible. That fellow is an inept white clothes...!”
“He’s not noble like us...”
Eldomade turned to me again.
“Anos Voldigoad.” (Eldomade)
He pointed to the podium at the front.
1040
“Here.” (Eldomade)
Fumu. What’s he planning?
I stood up and walked over to the platform.
“Disappear.” (Eldomade)
When Eldomade spoke all the chairs and desks in the classroom disappeared.
The students who were sitting down managed to remain upright just about and
regained their posture.
“I’m not a subordinate of the Demon King but I must say your behaviour is
intolerable. It shows just how peaceful these times are.” (Eldomade)
The girls in the fan union react immediately and kneel on the spot.
Then Sasha, Misha, Ray and Misa also kneel.
“What are you doing?” Eldomade says to the students who are standing there
dumbfounded and unable to comprehend the current situation.
“You’re in the presence of the Demon King yet your heads are still high.” (Eldomade)
Menou reacts to his words and kneels in front of me.
She meets my eyes and whispers
“I heard everything from Melheys-sama.” (Menou)
Because Menou knelt other students also followed suit.
The only people left standing are the royals.
The very reality they believed in right up to today has been upset. Of course they
won’t be able to easily accept it.
“Why aren’t you kneeling? Are you willing to commit treason against the Demon
King of Tyranny?” Eldomade addresses the standing students.
“…N…no...but...everything that has been taught to us up to now...”
1041
“Ignorant man. I’ve already told you it was a lie.” (Eldomade)
“But having to suddenly believe it just because someone tells us its a lie...”
“Your feelings on the matter are irrelevant.” Eldomade flatly rejects the student’s
words.
“Everything is an illusion. You royals are not noble and irreplaceable. You have no
privilege. The Demon King believes those under his command are all equal.”
(Eldomade)
The student strongly grits his teeth.
“The curtain already came down long ago. As for the position known as royalty, that
fictitious organisation will not be necessary for Deiruheido in the future either. There’s
nothing more ridiculous than still playing your role when the play is over is there?
Hmm?” (Eldomade)
The students look down in frustration but they couldn’t escape the signed <Zekt>.
They can’t argue against the old seven demon emperors since the activities of the
royals have always been supported by them.
They slowly knelt in place their faces stained with humiliation and their hands and
feet shaking.
“Your words.” (Eldomade)
“I guess.” (Arnos)
I pointed with my finger and drew as many magic circles as there were students in
the room. The chairs and desks that had disappeared earlier reappeared.
“Anyway, sit down.” (Arnos)
The students were puzzled by my words.
1042
“Deiruheido is peaceful now. There’s no longer any need for the Demon King of
Tyranny. If you want to recognise me then do so. If you don’t then don’t. Everyone
should live as they like and this age is perfect for that. Let your beliefs alone be your
master.” (Arnos)
“Yes Arnos-sama!!”
The students raise their voices. My fan club played a key role but other students also
raised their voices.
The white-clothed students had faces that were free of any anxiety but in
comparison, the royals had bitter expressions on their faces.
Well, whatever. It can’t be helped. The only thing Kanon told the demons in
Deiruheido was the Demon King would be reborn into a noble family.
Unfortunately, they took that story and turned their society into one that valued
blood and lineage giving special privileges to those that had it.
The only reason the old seven demon emperors called themselves royals was so they
could stand at the top of it and put at least some minimal restraints on the royals to stop
them going too far overboard.
The humiliation and anguish they are feeling is nothing but the result of their own
ugly emotions.
From now on whenever the history of the demons is corrected they will suffer but
that is a natural consequence of their own self-made actions.
The only choice they have is to overcome it themselves.
“You will all notice from now on that history will be corrected. I don’t dare say this
how I normally would but even so I need to make one correction.” (Arnos)
I don’t know if my words will reach them but I have to say it.
1043
“My blood was never precious. It’s the same as any other demons. There’s no
precious power in it. If its said there is then it dwells in my heart. Your thoughts and
beliefs determine how noble your power is. Polish your heart and mind. Become
troubled, lost and confused. What you call precious and honorable will never be
obtained while sitting still.” (Arnos)
The royals look humiliated and can only stare at the floor.
“It’s not unusual to believe something false. Though the scale is huge this situation is
the same. Don’t entrust your beliefs and values to others otherwise, you can easily find
yourself undermined. Live as a demon and not as a royal or a mixed race.” (Arnos)
“Yes, Arnos-sama!!”
“So as I said earlier sit down. I’m just a student now.” (Arnos)
The students finally rise to their feet as do Ray, Misha, Sasha and Misa.
“Right. Everyone pull yourselves together. Eldomade sensei will be teaching this
class from now on. If any of you have any questions from our previous lessons please
come to the 3rd year classroom. Also...” (Menou)
Menou’s eyes meet mine.
“Errm...Arnos-sama...?” (Menou)
“Act like you always did. Even back then I never forced my subordinates to use
honorifics.” (Arnos)
“...Then will Arnos still be attending classes?” (Menou)
I turn my eyes to Eldomade but he’s expressionless and I can’t understand what he’s
thinking.
“I’ve nothing better to do so I’ll enjoy the peace for a while longer.” (Arnos)
1044
“Understood.” (Menou)
Menou turned back to the students.
“I think it’s going to be difficult for everyone but please do your best. If I’m good
enough for you then you can consult with me anytime. Oh and one final thing. The
announcement about the Demon King of Tyranny is going out to all of Deiruheido soon
but its a secret until then. Bye.” (Menou)
Menou leaves the classroom.
“Then as she said the class is now started. If you would like to return to your seat
Demon King of Tyranny.” (Eldomade)
I turn to him.
“Fire death king <Beast King> Eldomade. Why did you come to the Demon King
academy?” (Arnos)
“It was purely a whim.” (Eldomade)
I’ve understood all too well.
I move towards my seat and slowly pass Eldomade.
“That’s a very poor disguise Nousgalia.” (Arnos)
He doesn’t break his expression at all.
“What’s a god doing here hijacking a demon’s body?” (Arnos)
“Take your seat Demon King of Tyranny and I’ll teach you directly.” (Eldomade)
1045
CHAPTER 113
GODS LESSON
I look at Nousgalia with my demon eyes but there’s no suspicious movement with his
magic power.
At the moment at least it doesn’t seem like he’s preparing to do anything.
“Has the gods world changed as well these last 2000 years?” (Arnos)
“The world of the gods is always in order. Both now and 2000 years ago.”
(Nousgalia)
Nousgalia didn’t get worked up over my words and responded normally.
I don’t feel any hostility from him but I can’t let my guard down. He wouldn’t have
taken over Eldomade’s body and become a homeroom teacher here for no reason.
“Don’t do anything stupid.” (Arnos)
I warn him and head back to my seat. I never take my eyes off him since I still don’t
know why he’s here.
“Now then, let’s begin the class.” (Nousgalia)
1046
Nousgalia spreads his arms in an exaggerated manner.
“There is order in this world.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia’s solemn voice spreads throughout the room
“The world is the world but it is also one of reason. Why is a bird a bird? Why is a
demon a demon? The blessed rain descends from heaven enriches the ground and plant
life comes forth. If I draw a magic formation and add my magic to it light springs forth.
These are called natural law and magic law and it is these laws that bring order to the
world.” (Nousgalia)
His clear and confident voice fills the room.
“And the existences that maintain and embody that order are the higher existences
known as the gods.” (Nousgalia)
All the students are listening to him with a dumbfounded look on their faces.
“In the great war 2000 years ago the Demon King of Tyranny fought against the
gods. Anos Voldigoad wanted to overturn the divine order. He desired the god’s
miracles. The world started to go wild. Demons died, humans died and spirits
disappeared. To halt the destruction of the world the power that was used to change the
very order of the world itself was needed. The Demon King searched for that miracle
and took it.” (Nousgalia)
Fumu. What a nostalgic story.
“That miracle is this very Demon King castle Deruzogedo. In the age of myths, in the
country of the gods in the far off heavens was the god of destruction Aberniyu which
lighted up the world with the order of destruction. The Demon King made them fall to
the ground and overwrote the name of god and so was one of the world orders lost.”
(Nousgalia)
1047
In the age of myths, the god of destruction Aberniyu was the main cause of all death
and destruction. That is why I defeated them first.
“All things without exception must eventually lead to destruction, however, because
the Demon King stole that order the destruction of the world has been limited. Those
that should have died did not die, those that should have brought about ruin did not and
thus was the natural law disturbed. Other gods stepped in to compensate for it but the
order was not completely restored. The result is what we have now 2000 years later.”
(Nousgalia)
Resurrection <Ingaru> and Origin Regeneration <Agronemut> became magics with
a high probability of success due to the god of destruction Aberniyu becoming
Deruzogedo.
Because I didn’t want the great interference power of Aberniyu to affect the world I
changed it with my magic and named it the principle destroying sword <Venuzdonoa>.
Taking away the order of destruction made it harder for humans and demons to die.
The orderly balance between life and death was tilted slightly towards life, giving
more hope to the world.
“The demons have multiplied more than the order dictated and the humans have
grown even more than that. Without destruction, there can be no new life. In order to
protect his own people, the Demon King took away the possibility of any new races
being born. That is the reason Anos Voldigoad was called the Demon King of Tyranny
even by the gods.” (Nousgalia)
That is why all the gods know my name though the ones who’s order I directly affect
take more notice of me.
1048
“At this rate the order of the world will carry on being disturbed. As we speak new
life continues to be destroyed before it is even born. Because of this, the gods decided to
create a new order to destroy the Demon King of Tyranny.” (Nousgalia)
Didn’t you say something about this 2000 years ago?
If they wanted to they could have destroyed all my decedents but the loss of Aberniyu
meant they could no longer do this.
Gods are order. They have tremIndus power but on the other hand, they cannot
deviate from their own order.
I knew this when I reincarnated of course.
“...How to put this? Sensei, aren’t you crazy?”
One of the royals spoke up.
“Aah. Going on about gods all of a sudden.”
“There’s the mention of gods in some of the history books dating back to the age of
myths but they are nothing more than fairy tales.”
“Yeah, they are stories made up to praise the Demon King of Tyranny. It’s a story
every child is taught.”
Fumu. I see.
Certainly, in this day and age, the gods hardly ever appear. Misha and Sasha were
certainly surprised when they met the god of time.
It’s no surprise the students are acting this way though back in the age of myths the
gods appeared a lot. They kept coming out of the woodwork and popping up.
“If there’s gods then you’re going to have to bring one out first.”
“Aah though that’s impossible hahaha!”
1049
The royals are all laughing loudly. Is this to help them clear their pent-up anger at
having to recognise me as the Demon King?
“I am granting knowledge to those of you who are ignorant.” (Nousgalia)
The miracle of a god dwells in Nousgalias words.
“I am Nousgalia the heavenly father. The order that gives birth to the gods. The
father of the gods.” (Nousgalia)
The royal students stare at Nousgalia in astonishment as if they suddenly realised
something.
“...A god... There’s really one here.”
“...I can’t believe it... why here in this academy...?”
“...Dunno... Arnos is the Demon King of Tyranny and sensei is a god. What’s even
happening...?”
“Isn’t Eldomade sensei a demon from 2000 years ago? What’s this sky father
Nousgalia thing all about?”
Fumu. This is a bit pitiable.
If you don’t know anything its hard to follow the situation.
“Aah you demons over there. Don’t be so hostile. You won’t get away with disobeying
god just because you think you can.” (Nousgalia)
At that moment.
“...Uuu...gaaaa...!!”
The royal students grabbed their throats all at once.
“...Can’t... breathe...”
“Ah...uu...ah...a...”
“...He...lp...”
1050
Nousgalia glanced at the students that had fallen down with disinterest.
“Let me grant you the wisdom of god. Demon King of Tyranny Anos Voldigoad. The
new child of god is a new order. The order of your destruction wh—” (Nousgalia)
“I’m in this academy.” (Ray)
While still sitting down Ray summons Sigshesta and grasps its hilt.
Sasha and Misha turned their demon eyes on Nousgalia as well.
I raise a hand to stop them and stand up slowly.
“That was foolishly honest of you to come all this way to tell me that.” (Arnos)
I stand in front of Nousgalia and shield the students from him.
“But it certainly wasn’t from the kindness of your heart. What are you plotting?”
(Arnos)
“In order to regain complete order in this world, my child is born.” (Nousgalia)
That which doesn’t change. The existences known as the gods. Even after 2000
years, I can still understand them.
“Overlook those guys. There’s no benefit in killing them.” (Arnos)
“The order does not change by words. It is the law of nature they die. It is called the
wrath of heaven.” (Nousgalia)
I hold my hand up and magic characters form in the classroom spilling forth
countless magic particles.
A sword of shadow appears at my feet and floats in the air.
“Would you like to try it?” (Arnos)
I pull out Venuzdonoa and a dark colored longsword appears in my hand.
1051
“Let me grant wisdom to you who are uncivilised. I am the father of the gods. The
father of this worlds order. If I perish, even temporarily, there will be no order to sustain
this world. If you destroy me then you destroy this world.” (Nousgalia)
The gods are not eternal either. They disappear according to the order and new ones
are created and the one who produces them is the heavenly father Nousgalia.
“You who controls the power of the god of destruction certainly has that power but
you who also loves this world cannot destroy the world either.” (Nousgalia)
“Fumu. Indeed.” (Arnos)
I walk forward letting Venuzdonoa loosely dangle from my hand before quickly
stabbing Nousgalia with it.
“...!?”
The guy being pierced by Venuzdonoa stares at me in amazement.
“...Haha... What thoughtless behavior. That’s enough threatening me. Any more and
you really will endanger the world.” (Nousgalia)
“That’s true.” (Arnos)
I increase my strength and push Venuzdonoa in even deeper.
“Guu...ha...”
Blood overflows from the god’s lips.
“...Stop Demon King of Tyranny. God’s command is absolute...” (Nousgalia)
“I take orders from nobody. Not even the gods.” (Arnos)
I put magic power into the sword and pierce his origin.
“...What a thoughtless...man. Are you going...to destroy...the world...?” (Nousgalia)
“The thoughtless one is you.” (Arnos)
“...Gu…fuuu...!”
1052
Venuzdonoa shines darkly and Nousgalia is further destroyed.
“You…can’t…to a god. Destroying me who is the heavenly father... Demon King of
Tyranny. The order set by god... the world is destroyed because of you...” (Nousgalia)
I pull Venuzdonoa out of Nousgalia and for a moment that fellows body is covered in
darkness.
“Get lost in the darkness of destruction and disappear.” (Arnos)
The darkness burst and he disappeared from the spot.
“Did you think I’d overlook you if you used the world as a shield?” (Arnos)
1053
CHAPTER 114
GODS EXPECTATIONS
I swing Venuzdonoa downwards cleaning the blood off it.
“...Haa...haa...my breathing...”
“Are we saved...?”
“...Looks like it...”
“Did that guy save us...?”
The students who could all breathe again looked at me.
There’s some complicated looks coming my way.
Whatever. I don’t need to concern myself with them right now.
If the heavenly father is destroyed then the world’s order will be disrupted and
eventually the world will be destroyed.
“Origin Regeneration <Agronemut>.” (Arnos)
I regenerate Nousgalia’s origin.
1054
When used against an enemy it doesn’t matter that it’s not the second time since it
originates from my attack.
The body of Eldomade that had disappeared reappears and he regains
consciousness.
“See? You can’t destroy me.” Nousgalia laughs proudly.
“You fool who spits on the heavens. Receive you punishment for betraying the order.
Look upon the figure of God.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia speaks the words of God that cause miracles.
His body is wrapped in a dazzling light, however, he soon cocks an eyebrow and a
puzzled expression appears on his face.
All of a sudden, the light settled down.
“What’s wrong Nousgalia? According to your words you were going to show me the
figure of God.” (Arnos)
I let go of Venuzdonoa to show my victory and cancel the three-dimensional magic
formation.
“Or could it be perhaps you’ve noticed that the origin of God is only at 10%?” (Arnos)
“Don’t speak so rudely. Gods dignity is absolute.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia speaks but the power in his words is weaker than before.
“It was a mistake to parasitize Eldomade’s body and origin. While you’re in it you can
survive with only 10% of your origin. The worlds order won’t collapse either even with
the heavenly father only having 10% of his origin. You are a god, an immortal. It will be
easy for you to regenerate your origin but not while Venuzdonoa is around.” (Arnos)
I made it so any magic used to restore his origin would only restore 10% so even
when I used <Aggronemut> myself he only came back at 10%.
1055
“Don’t worry. The world would be destroyed if you couldn’t carry out your order so I
made so you can just about restore order and do your duty.” (Arnos)
Nousgalia glares at me. There was pure hatred in his eyes for me who destroys order.
“...When did you learn to completely control the power of the god of destruction...?”
(Nousgalia)
“2000 years ago I could only destroy with it but now in these peaceful times I was
able to overcome that weakness.” (Arnos)
I laugh before continuing.
“How does it feel to have a worthless demon go easy on you heavenly father?”
(Arnos)
The demons in this era are weak so I’ve been having to constantly keep control of my
magic at all times but this has had the benefit of improving my precision and control.
Instead of destroying the god and his order, I can do this which protects the world
while taking the power of a god away.
Gods are order and because of that, they can only act in accordance with the rules of
their order.
“With that half-god, half-demon body try behaving yourself a bit while in my
presence and this class.” (Arnos)
I turn my back on Nousgalia and head back to my seat.
“You are a foolish one Demon King of Tyranny. Did you think you’d taken the power
of God away from me with this? The order of your destruction will be born soon. Your
end was determined long ago by the gods.” (Nousgalia)
“Oh? So was it also decreed by the gods that the god of destruction would fall into my
hands and that you’d become a fragment of your old self?” (Arnos)
1056
Nousgalia is lost for words for a moment.
“Remember Nousgalia. This is what we call being a sore loser in this world.” (Arnos)
I sit down after speaking over my shoulder to Nousgalia.
“I know that god.” Ray says leaning forward in his seat.
“I think I know what you’re about to say but go on.” (Arnos)
“He talked to Jerga-sensei about making origin magic.” (Ray)
I see. Apparently, he wants me dead at all costs.
I’ve sealed his power for the time being but my troubles haven’t gotten any less.
Unfortunately, the world would be destroyed if I killed him.
I’ll have to keep my eyes on him for a while.
“Let’s continue with the class.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia carries on like nothing happened.
Whether he was plotting something or simply following the order imposed on him he
continued the class in a normal manner.
*After school*
“I never thought a god would come to this academy.” (Eleonor)
Everyone’s gathered at my desk.
“Why’s that guy teaching normally after having his ass smacked by Arnos? I don’t get
it.” (Sasha)
Its a fair question by Sasha.
“Aah? Don’t you know Sasha-chan? That’s how the gods are.” (Eleonor)
Since she’s an old magic Eleonor is familiar with the gods.
When she was born the gods still appeared regularly. She herself was born with the
help of a god.
1057
“You mean they’re all stupid?” (Sasha)
“It means their sense of values are very different to ours. The gods are order and as
such, they act accordingly.” (Eleonor)
“So he taught because of his order?” (Misha)
“I think so yes.” (Eleonor)
“But how will teaching in the Demon King academy maintain order?” Misa asks
puzzled.
“The gods keep their promises even with humans and demons.” (Ray)
“I don’t know what the reason is but it seems to be part of his order.” (Eleonor)
“In exchange for that body, he may have promised to teach in the Demon King
academy and appear in front of me.” (Arnos)
If that is what happened then its good. It means I can tie him up here for a while.
Of course, that may be what he wants, keeping my eyes focused here on him.
“He said there was a new child of god here in Deruzogedo.” Sasha tilted her head to
one side while remembering.
“What does that mean though? If there was such a dangerous student here then
wouldn’t Arnos have noticed ages ago?” (Sasha)
“Didn’t he say they were going to be born soon?” (Misa)
“It means the vessel for that child of god is already here for when it awakens.”
(Arnos)
It’s puzzling that they waited for the fight with Azeshion to be over though.
Wouldn’t it have been better for the gods to have taken advantage of that turmoil?
Why didn’t they?
“He could also be teaching here in this academy to wake up the child of god.” (Arnos)
1058
The heavenly father maintains the order that governs a gods birth so it would make
sense that’s why he’s here.
“Lie? Are they really here in this academy?” (Misha)
“Fumu. I suppose it could be a lie. He could be making me concentrate here in this
academy while he wakes up the child of god elsewhere.” (Arnos)
“In either case, you should look for it and do something before it awakens.”
(Eleonor)
“Yeah. Because Nousgalia’s order is the birth of gods he won’t attack you directly, or
more like he can’t attack you.” (Ray)
If you obstruct them in performing their duties that’s not the case. If you disturb
their order they will bury you without mercy.
“It’s a different story though if its a god whose sole purpose is to destroy Arnos. All
the gods are powerful but that gods power must be something else.” (Ray)
“...If its a god whose sole purpose is to destroy Arnos then they will be born with the
power to do it... If they aren’t then they are outside their order...” (Eleonor)
Everyone falls silent at Eleonor’s words.
“Stop getting worried over the exaggerated words of that god. There’s no one in this
world who kills but can’t be killed and who destroys but cant be destroyed.” (Arnos)
The reason they who are the order of this world are going out of their way to come
after me is because I’m out of their control. They won’t just go after random powerful
demons for no reason.
“The gods cannot leave me alone. They are going to destroy me by giving birth to a
new god because they know I will destroy the order they have created.” (Arnos)
1059
That means there’s only one thing to do. I need to find this child of god and put them
in their place.
“He went out of his way to pick a fight with me when all he had to do was keep quiet
and stay out of sight. I’ll make sure he regrets that to the fullest.” (Arnos)
1060
CHAPTER 115
DEMONS FROM 2000 YEARS AGO
Misha raises her small hand.
“How to find the child of God?” (Misha)
Eleonor let out an *Ah* sound and all eyes focused on her.
“Ah, sorry. It’s something else. I’ve just had a <Liikus> arrive. Can I take it?”
(Eleonor)
“No problem.” (Arnos)
“I won’t be long.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor walks a short distance away from our group.
“Sorry for the wait Ledoriano-kun. What’s wrong?” (Eleonor)
A message from the hero academy? Is something wrong?
“Can’t you find the child of God with your demon eyes Arnos?” (Ray)
“Possibly, if I meet them face to face and look into the abyss but that’s impossible
since we don’t even know where to start. I can’t see what isn’t there after all.” (Arnos)
1061
“Then should we investigate the backgrounds of the student’s and teachers? If the
gods have done something then shouldn’t there be a connection somewhere?” (Ray)
“That will take a lot of time but that’s probably the best action to take.” (Arnos)
I’m not even sure they are in the academy but without any further clues, we’ll have to
investigate here.
Hmm, I can feel someone staring at me.
I turn around to see a male student in black clothes standing there. His badge is a
six-pointed star and he’s got strong magic power but he’s suppressing it.
No. Isn’t it a bit too strong for a demon of this time?
He’s got curly hair and an intelligent looking face.
I don’t know him. He’s certainly not a student of this class.
“Fang of the cursed shield.” Misha mutters.
“What does a member of the chaos generation want with Arnos Gerard?” Sasha says
as she moves up and stands by my side.
“I’m sorry if this offends you but I’m not here for him. I’m here for her.” (Gerard)
The boy called Gerad kneels politely in front of Misa.
“Misa Iriologue-sama, I am Gerard Azrema and I serve your father. I am here today
on my lord’s orders.” (Gerard)
“Eh...?” (Misa)
Misa’s eyes widened in surprise.
“May I tell you more?” (Gerard)
Misa nods though her face looks puzzled.
“The time has finally come and your father has sent for you. If you have any desire to
see your father I hope you will come with me.” (Gerard)
1062
“...Where to?” (Misa)
“I cannot say it here as my lord, your father has enemies. It cannot be known that
you are his daughter.” (Gerard)
Misa turns around and looks at me with eyes that are asking for permission.
“Did you say you were called Gerard? When did you reincarnate?” (Arnos)
The male student looks at me with a guarded gaze.
He seems to be cautious of me.
“No matter how much you are suppressing it, your magic is well beyond the level of
the current demons. Are you going to carry on hiding it?” (Arnos)
“...As expected of the Demon King of Tyranny. You saw right through it...” (Gerard)
While still kneeling Gerard bowed his head to me.
“After the war between Deiruheido and Azeshion ended my reincarnation finally
completed and my memories and power returned to this body.” (Gerard)
I see.
“I hope you understand that I was not conspiring against the Demon King...”
(Gerard)
“Who is your master?” (Arnos)
“I cannot say.” (Gerard)
“Do you think you can stay silent in front of me?” (Arnos)
“...I am prepared to die...” (Gerard)
Fumu. Who’s his lord that he can command so much loyalty?
“Arnos-sama...” Misa appeals to me.
I don’t need to ask her how she feels about it.
1063
“I’m not that unreasonable as to deny my subordinates heartfelt wishes. Go ahead.
I’ll take care of the rest.” (Arnos)
“Thank you very much!” (Misa)
Gerard stands up and addresses Misa.
“Then I shall guide you.” (Gerard)
Gerad heads off to the entrance.
“Aah, wait Gerard. My subordinate will be in your care. You understand right?”
(Arnos)
Gerard turned around and bowed.
“Of course.” (Gerard)
“Then you’ll also be taking another one. You won’t even tell me who you really are so
I don’t think this demand is too unreasonable. Do you?” (Arnos)
Gerard was silent for a moment before answering.
“I understand.” (Gerard)
I turn around and look at Ray.
“I owe you one.” (Ray)
“Tell me a story when you get back.” (Arnos)
Ray stands up and moves to follow Misa.
“Am I being a hindrance?” (Ray)
*Fufufu* Misa leaks a small laugh.
“It’s reassuring. I’m very nervous after all.” (Misa)
They both smile at each other.
“Let’s go.” (Gerard)
All three of them leave the classroom.
1064
“Eh? Where’s Misa-chan and Kanon gone? A date?” (Eleonor)
Eleonor finished her <Liikus> and came back over.
“They went to speak to Misa’s father.” (Arnos)
Eleonor seemed surprised.
“Wow... greeting the father...” (Eleonor)
“Hang on Arnos. Your way of speaking just creates misunderstanding.” Sasha butts
in.
“Ask Ray when he comes back if you’re interested.” (Arnos)
“Oh, I will.” (Eleonor)
Sasha watches us in amazement.
“What did the hero academy want?” (Arnos)
“Oh yeah. Ledoriano-kun contacted me. It seems they found a troublesome magic
tool left behind by Jerga. It seems to be a previous version of <Ask>. They tried to
dispose of it but they couldn’t.” (Eleonor)
An inheritance from Jerga? Did he prepare it just in case he was destroyed?
“Would it be best to destroy it?” (Arnos)
“I believe so. It seems he’s coming to Midheys so me and Zeshia will go with him
first. If we can’t do it can I ask you Arnos?” (Eleonor)
“Fumu. I don’t think there’s many magic tools you can’t destroy but feel free to ask
me if you can’t.” (Arnos)
“Thanks. Ah… wouldn’t it be better to look for this child of God though?” (Eleonor)
“What? Why? If the worst happens and the child of god awakens it’s me they will
come after anyway. Go and destroy that magic tool first.” (Arnos)
“I see. In that case I’ll go. I’ll be as quick as I can. Let’s go Zeshia.” (Eleonor)
1065
Eleonor calls out to Zeshia who was listening to everything in silence.
“... Bye-bye... see you later...” (Misha)
Misha waved at Zeshia who waved back.
Misha looked at me when those two left.
“Are you going to the union tower?” (Misha)
I was going to ask Melheys about the post-war clean-up today and decide my future
plans based on that. He’s probably already in the union tower.
While we’re at it I’ll have him gather information on the demons in the academy and
how Eldomade became a teacher.
“Yeah, let’s go.” (Arnos)
I leave the classroom with Misha and Sasha.
I send a <Liikus> to Menou to inform her about Nousgalia but it doesn’t connect.
“What’s wrong?” (Misha)
“I tried to send Menou a <Liikus> but it won’t connect.” (Arnos)
I quickly scour the academy with my demon eyes but I can’t find Menou’s magic
power anywhere.
There was an unnatural place though.
The 3rd year classroom that Menou is in charge of.
Its concealed very well but the flow of magic is a bit off.
“Hold out your hands.” (Arnos)
I hold out my hands and Misha and Sasha hold them.
Using <Gatom> I arrive in front of the 3rd year classroom.
Misha opens the door.
It’s empty inside with no one to be seen.
1066
“...Dimensional prison <Azeishis>...” Misha tells me while using her demon eyes.
A room of magic created in another dimension so no one can enter from the outside.
“Shall I break it Arnos?” (Sasha)
“Go ahead.” (Arnos)
Sasha stares at <Azeishis> with her Demon Eyes of Destruction.
A sound similar to glass breaking rings out and pieces of magic power scatters
everywhere before <Azeishis> collapses.
The figures of the 3rd year students fell down when the other dimension collapsed.
“...Aah...Arnos...” Libest lets out a feeble voice.
I approach him and apply recovery magic.
“...Menou-sensei was kidnapped...” (Libest)
“By who?” (Arnos)
“A first-year. One of the chaos generation, Hard Sword Linka Seourunes...” (Libest)
Libest draws a magic formation.
“I cast Tracking <Enoi> on them and I’m sure it hasn’t been noticed yet...” (Libest)
<Enoi>. A magic that tracks the location of whoever you’ve attached it to.
If whoever has abducted Menou uses their demon eyes they’ll see it though.
They’re very fast. Are they flying?
“They will be easy to catch but this is all very strange.” (Arnos)
A messenger from Misa’s father turns up, the hero academy discovers a magic tool
left by Jerga and Menou is kidnapped.
What’re the chances of all this happening at the same time?
“...Then Linka is the child of god...?” (Sasha)
“A diversion…?” (Misha)
1067
“Is Nousgalia intending to do something when Arnos takes his eyes off the Demon
King academy?” (Sasha)
Are some demons cooperating with this guy or did he deceive them with the body of
the fire death king Eldomade?
“It’s not impossible.” (Arnos)
“We’ll go.” (Sasha)
Misha nods in agreement.
“Be careful. They are skilful enough to seal the 3rd years including Libest and carry
Menou off. If they are not the child of God then they are more than likely a demon from
2000 years ago.” (Arnos)
“We’ll be okay.” (Misha)
“Who do you think we were trained by?” Sasha says while smiling.
They hold hands, confirm the position of Menou using <Enoi> and cast <Gatom>.
1068
CHAPTER 116
ADVISOR TO THE FIRE DEATH KING
After following Nousgalia’s magic power I see that he’s still in Deruzogedo in the
teacher’s offices and doesn’t appear to be doing anything suspicious either.
While monitoring the flow of magic in Deruzogedo I headed to the union tower.
On my way I see the girls from the fan union practicing their singing outside.
They seem to have just finished and have gathered in a circle chatting.
“Does anyone have any ideas for a new song?”
“...Hmm...”
“...It’s difficult...”
Unusually for them, they seem a bit depressed.
“It’s just another new song but didn’t Arnos-sama say it might be used in the
ceremony for the Demon Kings second coming?”
The ceremony is intended to let the whole of Deiruheido know that the Demon King
of Tyranny has reincarnated and to show them who it is.
1069
The position of the Demon King of Tyranny is not needed now but I need the title to
do one final task which is to break down the barriers between the royals and those with
mixed blood.
Being formal about things is important. It’s necessary to stick to the formalities when
telling people something important.
Even if the words remain the same when they are delivered formally people will
accept the appearance of the Demon King of Tyranny easier.
I’ll introduce a few things in the ceremony including the discrimination about
bloodlines. Whether they are royals or half-spirit demons or half-human demons if they
want to live in Deiruheido they will have to honor that and they will also be protected by
the law.
It won’t happen immediately but eventually, Deiruheido will return to its original
form and it will be richer and peaceful in the true meaning of the word. I’ll do all I can to
make it that way.
If I’m honest though, making that a reality will be far more troublesome than dealing
with this god and his order. I can’t just destroy them like I can my enemies after all.
“A song for the ceremony... Can we create and sing such an excellent song...?”
“What would we do if we shamed Arnos-sama...?”
“All of Deriuheido will hear us...”
“But we have to do our best. It’s a big day for Arnos-sama and we can’t hold him
back...!”
“...I think a proper choir or a trained minstrel would be better than us...”
“...It’s an important ceremony. If this succeeds then Deiruheido will improve and
mixed bloods like us will no longer be separated from their families...”
1070
“Yeah...”
“More than anything else this is for Arnos-sama. It’s important we tell him that we
can’t do what we can’t do.”
Fumu. Looks like they are at an impasse.
“I have no intention of letting anyone else other than you guys sing at my ceremony.”
(Arnos)
The girls turn around and look at me in surprise.
“Ah, Arnos-sama.”
“Eh…errrm...”
They all start to kneel.
“It’s fine.” (Arnos)
“Yes!”
The girls stand there trying to keep a good posture.
“You seem to have run into difficulties.” (Arnos)
“...Yes. Singing at Arnos-sama’s ceremony is a heavy thing for us...” (Elen)
Elen reveals her uneasiness to me.
“What do you mean?” (Arnos)
The fan union girls all look at each other then one speaks up.
“This ceremony means a new beginning for Deiruheido where those with mixed
blood can join hands with the royals. It’s not old traditions or a strict formal song that’s
needed for this.”
“A new wind will be needed to destroy this congealed blood supremacy that currently
infests Deiruheido.” (Arnos)
My fan union stares at me with eager expressions.
1071
“And only you can sing that song. Laugh at the trivial customs, practises and
stereotypes that have infested this country with your song.” (Arnos)
None of the fan union speak but they all nod.
“You don’t need to think about the people of Deriuheido. Dedicate that song to me. I
want to hear it. At that peaceful ceremony I want to hear your version of that peace.”
(Arnos)
“Don’t be afraid of the noise around you. You are the songstresses whom I have
recognised. I want your melody to reach even the heavens and knock the gods down.”
(Arnos)
I smile at them and watch as their hesitation completely disappears.
They’re strong.
Their magic power is weak and they have the same problems as everyone else but
that is the very reason their songs are so impactful.
“I’ll be on my way.” (Arnos)
I walk away and the voices of those girls who have regained their spirit ring out.
“Oooooh! My enthusiasm has returned! Let’s start practising the fifth Arnos-sama
support song!”
The pure and happy voices of those girls float upwards towards the blue sky as I open
the door to the union tower.
There’s no one inside as I head up to the top floor where Melheys is waiting.
Fumu. This is strange. There’s two lots of magic power there.
One is Melheys but his magic power is considerably weaker than normal. I don’t
recognise the other one but its very strong.
1072
“Did you notice Demon King Arnos?”
An unfamiliar voice calls out and as I enter the top floor I see a dark-skinned man
with golden eyes standing there.
His hair is swept back and tied up and his face gives off a fearless look.
“Unfortunately you are a bit too late.”
Melheys was in front of him but in an instant, his body was chopped up by countless
blades of wind and disappeared.
“Fumu. Destruction Wind Beheading Extreme End <Liga Shureido>.” (Arnos)
I cut my fingertip and use a drop of blood on Melheys and cast <Ingaru>, however,
the man also cuts his fingertip and drips a drop of blood on Melheys like me and casts
Anti-revival <Ru Ingaru>.
It’s a magic that does what it says and disrupts the revival. Even if there’s a magic
power difference as long as there’s even a slight disturbance <Ingaru> won’t work.
“Hou.” (Arnos)
I cast Time Manipulation <Lebaido> and stop Melheys death time at 1 second.
“Choose. Name yourself and die or remain silent and die.” (Arnos)
In a dignified voice, the man speaks.
“I am a subordinate of the fire death king Eldomade. Fire death king army advisor
Zeke Ozma.”
I see.
“Do you know that fellow has had his body taken over by a god?” (Arnos)
“Of course. It was the will of my master.” (Zeke)
Fumu. So that’s how it was.
“My lord had dared to surrender his body to God in order to defeat you.” (Zeke)
1073
“2000 years have passed and the fire death king is still as childish as ever I see. It
must be hard having to babysit someone like that. Why don’t you serve me instead?”
(Arnos)
Zeke looks at me with a serious look on his face.
“I would have accepted the offer from the Demon King of Tyranny had it come before
the one from my lord.” (Zeke)
He unsheathes the demon sword that hung from his waist.
“However, I cannot do something as shameless as serve two lords. I only have one
lord until I die.” (Zeke)
Zeke extends his sword and thrusts it into <Lebaido> destroying it and restarting the
time of Melheys.
Is it the same as the sword Initeio that Ray had that disrupts magic formations?
When I look at it with my demon eyes the sword names itself.
Anti-demon sword Gabreido. It’s hiding a much stronger power than Initeio.
“So your purpose is to kill Melheys?” (Arnos)
I cast <Lebaido> on Melheys again.
Though Gabreido is destroying the formation I’m quicker and I keep constantly
casting <Lebaido> without pause. Due to this Melheys still has his 3 seconds
resurrection window.
“You sure about this? If you keep paying attention to Melheys you’ll die.” (Arnos)
“That’s true, however, if you try to kill me Demon King, in that moment, ever so
slightly, you’ll become negligent with <Lebaido> and in exchange for this life I can push
the time of your subordinate forward by 0.1 seconds.” (Zeke)
Fumu. He’s not bluffing.
1074
He’s another demon from 2000 years ago and as such he excels in magic.
Unfortunately, at the moment we are perfectly balanced and if I attempt to take his
life that balance will be removed.
“If I manage to pass 3 seconds then you will not be able to revive him.” (Zeke)
“There’s not even a one in ten thousand chance of that 0.1 second happening. If we
go at this 100 million times then I may fail once.” (Arnos)
“But you will not compromise even that tiniest of chances.” (Zeke)
Hou? He’s not an advisor for nothing.
Did he investigate me beforehand?
That one in 100 million chance might actually come with this fellow. In exchange for
his own life, he’ll gamble on those odds to kill my subordinate.
He’s smart. He understands this method gives him the best chance of winning.
There’s no chance of arrogance here. This fellow won’t relax his guard in the
slightest.
“This is interesting. What do you intend to do? If you continue playing this staring
game in enemy territory you must know you’ll lose your advantage?” (Arnos)
“I can’t possibly win against you in power so therefore, I challenge you to a battle of
wits.” (Zeke)
Zeke casts <Rimnet> and reflected in the screens were Ray and Misa, Eleonor and
Zeshia and Misha and Sasha.
1075
CHAPTER 117
CONFRONTATION
It was a large mansion, but it doesn’t look like its being used, or at the very least it’s not
visited often as the tree’s and plants are all overgrown.
You can see that the iron fence is all rusted and parts of the outer wall are loose and
some parts of the walls have fallen over. Even the glass in the windows is cracked.
Ray and Misa were walking through the dusty halls of the mansion with Gerard
walking in front of them. Eventually, they stopped in what would have been the grand
hall.
In the hall was a pedestal with half a demon sword stuck in it.
“Do you understand?” (Gerard)
Misa stares at the sword.
“...This is the sword my father gave me...?” (Misa)
Gerard nods.
“I intend to prove that I am a messenger sent by your father.” (Gerard)
1076
He glanced at Ray.
“You seem cautious.” (Gerard)
“Yet apparently you no longer seem worried.” (Ray)
Ray smiled his usual refreshing smile at Gerard.
Gerard pulls the half-sword out.
“You should check it directly to make sure.” (Gerard)
Gerard walks towards Misa with the sword and slowly presents it to her.
“Thank yo–” (Misa)
Just as Misa was about to reach for the sword in a fluid motion Gerard flipped the
sword and thrust the tip into her.
“I’m sorry but I’ve been ordered to kill you.” (Gerard)
“Oh?” (Ray)
An unconcerned Ray speaks up. A few moments ago he had nothing in his hands but
he now held the unique sword Sigshesta.
“...That’s ...?” (Gerard)
Feeling something was off Gerard stopped and withdrew the sword from Misa. The
tip of the sword that he thought he’d thrust into Misa was missing leaving only a neat
cut line on the sword.
With a speed that no eye could follow Ray had cut and erased the tip of the sword.
“Ray-san...” Misa says uneasily.
“It’s okay, you’re safe. Fall back.” (Ray)
“...Yes...” (Misa)
Ray steps forward to protect Misa.
“Can I ask one thing?” (Ray)
1077
Without showing any concern Gerard answers in a dignified manner.
“What is it?” (Gerard)
“If your lord really is her father then why are you trying to kill her?” (Ray)
Gerard drew a magic formation and took a small shield out. The shield had a blue
jewel embedded in each corner.
“I’m very sorry but that was a lie. It is the will of my master the curse king Kaihiram
Jiste. My purpose is to take the origin of Misa Iriologue who carries the blood of the
great spirit Reno.” (Gerad)
Misa’s eyes went wide in surprise.
“...Great spirit...Reno...?” (Misa)
“Yes. You are the biological child of the great spirit Reno the mother of all spirits.
Unlike other spirits she bore you directly in her body. Your origin contains the power to
subdue all spirits.” (Gerard)
Due to being shocked Misa didn’t answer right away.
“Assuming that’s true.” Ray said calmly. “Then why does the demon called Kaihiram
Jiste have the sword that her father gave her?” (Ray)
“It’s a fake.” (Gerard)
“Why are you lying?” (Ray)
Gerard doesn’t answer so Ray continues.
“My demon eyes aren’t very good, but I do know a lot about swords and that demon
sword is certainly the half-sword that was in the union tower.” (Ray)
Ray sets his sword up.
“I’ll have you tell me the truth.” (Ray)
1078
** ** ** ** ** **
With Zeshia walking by her side Eleonor arrived at the castle of demon emperor Elio
that governs Midheys.
“The people from the hero academy should be waiting here for me.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor addresses a butler who guides them to lodgings that are set apart in a
separate part of the castle.
After finding a magic tool left by Jerga, Ledoriano and the others might have relied
on the demon emperor Elio who was actively involved in the post-war clean-up.
“This room here.”
The butler stops in front of a luxurious door and knocks.
“Ledoriano-sama I have Eleonor-sama here.”
There’s no answer to his call so the butler dubiously knocks on the door again.
“Ledoriano-sama are you in there?”
There’s no answer so the butler puts his hand on the door handle.
“Wait.” Eleonor said in a rush. “...There’s someone inside I don’t know...” (Eleonor)
“...A person you don’t know?”
“Yeah. Withdraw. It might be dangerous.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor puts her hand on the handle and opens the door to see 3 men inside the
room.
It was Ledoriano, Laos and Heine.
They had all fallen on the floor their bodies a stained blue color.
“Everyone!!” (Eleonor)
“Hiihii. You’re finally here.”
1079
An eerie sounding voice comes from the corner of the room.
Turing around Eleonor see’s a small boy standing there.
“...Who are you?” (Eleonor)
“My name is Zabro Geeze and I serve the scarlet monument king Gilisris Dello as his
adjutant. Don’t you know of him?” (Zabro)
Contrary to his youthful face his gaze and mannerisms exude craftiness.
“What did you do to everyone?” (Eleonor)
“I poisoned their meal a little bit. It seems to have worked very well.” (Zabro)
Eleonor takes a fighting stance and Zeshia pulls out the holy sword Enhalle.
“Are you a demon from 2000 years ago?” (Eleonor)
“That I am.” (Zabro)
“What’s your purpose for doing this? Though it cost so much Azeshion and
Deiruheido finally managed to take each other’s hand. If you are aiming to spoil that
peace then I will not allow it.” (Eleonor)
“Hihihi peace!” (Zabro)
Zabro’s face takes on an unpleasant smile.
“Things like that are not interesting. The purpose of the scarlet monument king is
the research of magic and nothing else. You can see for yourself.” (Zabro)
Where Zabro pointed in the room stood a stone monument. It was the size of two
humans and had enough magic power in it to make it instantly recognizable as a magic
tool.
“They said it was the legacy of Jerga but it isn’t. This is the result of my research into
the magic <Jerga> and <Ask>.” (Zabro)
A magic formation appears under the surface of the stone.
1080
“Look” (Zabro)
At the moment when Zabro applied his magic power a voice could be heard.
“Kill—”
It was an unpleasant voice that resembled the former <Ask>
“Kill Eleonor—”
Ledoriano, Heine and Laos sit up slowly their bodies still stained blue and turn eyes
filled with hatred at Eleonor.
“What do you think? It’s certainly similar to <Ask> and <Jerga>. It’s quite the
masterpiece.” (Zabro)
“I have nothing but hate for that magic.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor draws four magic formations creating <De Igeria> and covers the stone with
it sealing its power.
Ledoriano and the others fall back down.
Upon seeing this Zabro’s face takes on a smile filled with insanity. A far cry from his
boyish face.
“As expected of the magic <Eleonor>. How interesting. Do you know why you were
born?” (Zabro)
Eleonor stares at Zabro.
“...To give birth to the soldiers that would fight against the demons...?” (Eleonor)
“No that’s wrong. That’s not what Jerga had in mind but the hand of God had to
enter Eleonor as humans don’t have the power to enchant origins. Your purpose is the
purpose of the gods and that was to make an excellent vessel.” (Zabro)
“...What do you mean...?” (Eleonor)
1081
“Don’t you get it? slow fellow. The more clones you created, thousands or tens of
thousands would eventually lead to a mutation. Individuals with stronger magic and
even individuals with stronger origins would not be surprising.” (Zabro)
Eleonor was cautious and activated her magic eyes.
“That is what God wants. A being born with an origin so strong it can carry the power
of a god. The gods have been waiting for over 1500 years now.” (Zabro)
“You’ve been waiting as well?” (Eleonor)
“Indeed. Come on, think about it. One must have been born with an origin distinctly
different from the others.” (Zabro)
Realising what was happening Eleonor stepped forward to protect Zeshia.
“A gods magic formula and a vessel made by a god. So interesting. I’ll need to dissect
it and have a good look inside.” (Zabro)
“...I’ve understood all too well.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor raises her hand and draws a magic formation.
“You’re someone I can’t forgive.” (Eleonor)
** ** ** ** ** **
Misha and Sasha went after the demons that had run away using <Fres>.
They had started using <Gatom> but getting too close resulted in anti-magic
interfering with <Gatom> so they teleported a certain distance and started tracking
them.
They gradually began to catch up with the demons that was running away.
“Were being watched by <Rimnet>.” (Misha)
1082
As expected of Misha. She noticed they were being observed.
“...It’s fine. I don’t know who it is but I’ll show off to the guy who wants to look. More
importantly were almost there.” (Sasha)
“Nn.” (Misha)
A figure of a demon came into their view.
One of the chaos generation the hard sword Linka Seourunes.
A girl with jet black hair tied up in a ponytail was easily carrying the body of Menou
with one hand while effortlessly flying through the sky.
When they closed the distance Linka dove towards the ground and landed in a forest.
Chasing after her Sasha and Misha also descended to the ground.
“Has this game of tag already ended or did you realize you couldn’t run any further?”
(Sasha)
Linka turned a cutting look at Sasha and her provocation.
“What do you want with Menou-sensei?” (Sasha)
“Aah this? It was merely a tool to lure you out. I have no use for it anymore.” (Linka)
Linka threw Menou away but she showed no sign of waking up.
“What do you mean?” (Sasha)
“I am Ledane Ion, a subordinate of the dark king Ejes Code, though I am called
Linka Seourunes in this life. It is my lords will that I kill you who were brought forth by
a gods thoughts and feelings.” (Linka)
Linka draws a magic formation and pulls out a large sword. It’s a strange sword. The
blade is so transparent you can see right through it.
“Nee, can I ask you something?” (Sasha)
“What?” (Linka)
1083
“What do you mean by a god’s thoughts and feelings? Me and Misha are direct
descendants of one of the old seven demon emperors Ivis Necron.” (Sasha)
Linka thrust the large transparent sword into the ground.
“Ivis Necron was fused with one of the origins of the hero Kanon until the Demon
King Arnos revived.” (Linka)
“I know that.” (Sasha)
“Then why did that naive man produce such children of tragedy like yourselves?”
(Linka)
Sasha found herself at a loss so Misha answered.
“<Dino Jikusess> divided the original origin into two but the personality was only
supposed to go to one of them.” (Misha)
When developing new magic its natural that the results may not be as good as the
formula that you constructed. We have to believe in our own theories and test them.
Sometimes, like in the case of <Dino Jikusess> an unexpected result will be produced.
“That’s me.” (Misha)
“You’re half right and half wrong. The imperfection in the natural magic formation
was due to the gods interfering. They altered the light of the moon and rewrote the
magic circle at the moment of casting the spell and the result was that you were born.”
(Linka)
Misha stares at Linka with her usual deadpan expression.
“There is no need for divine intervention in the world of the demons. I’ll get rid of
you before you awaken.” (Linka)
“Really? Hmph.” Sasha smiles.
“Thank you for telling me but you’re wrong.” (Sasha)
1084
Misha nods.
Magic appears in Sasha’s eyes and she activates her Demon Eyes of Destruction.
“It was not God who gave us life.” (Sasha)
1085
CHAPTER 118
CURSED SHIELD
The two men face each other in the abandoned mansion.
Without any hesitation, Ray heads straight towards Gerard who momentarily loses
sight of him.
“Your back.” (Ray)
“I’m sorry to say but I see you.” (Gerard)
Gerard spins around and readies his shield to intercept the unique sword but at that
moment he’s slashed across his back.
“Guh...!!” (Gerard)
“I told you your back.” (Ray)
In the split second that Gerard had reacted and turned around Ray had moved
behind him again and slashed him.
A normal person would have died from that single slash but as expected from a
demon from 2000 years ago his body was strong.
1086
“...As expected from someone from the chaos generation. For a demon from this
time, you’re pretty good, however...” (Gerard)
Gerard’s shield emits a gloomy blue light and Ray’s back suddenly tears and spurts
out blood.
Ray’s wound was obviously deeper than Gerards.
“Ray-san!” (Misa)
“I’m fine.” (Ray)
Ignoring his wound Ray focussed on the shield.
“It’s cursed I see.” (Ray)
Gerard nodded.
“Majun Genias. Its a magic tool that curses the person who injures its user with the
same wound and pain but doubled. As long as I hold this shield you will be injured more
than me.” (Gerard)
“Really?” (Ray)
Rays steps forward and swings Sigshesta down.
“Fuu...!” (Ray)
Turning his body Gerard blocks Sigshesta with Genias.
Or rather he would have done but the blade changed its path halfway through.
“I’ll have that first.” (Ray)
Gerard’s right hand was amputated at the wrist and falls down still holding Genias.
“Haaa!” (Ray)
Quickly reversing his stroke Ray swings at Gerard’s neck and fresh blood is scattered,
however, Gerard’s head is still attached as Ray’s right hand still holding Sigshesta falls
to the floor.
1087
“I said as long as I hold the shield but that was a lie. You’re a good swordsman but
you’re a little too honest. Even if I no longer hold it the curse won’t be removed unless
the shield is broken.” (Gerard)
“I see. Unfortunately, I’m not much of a tactician.” (Ray)
With a cool smile, Ray casts Total Complete Demon Healing <Ai Shearu> on his
wrist but it doesn’t heal at all.
“It’s useless. Due to the curse recovery magic won’t work.” (Gerard)
“That’s unfortunate.” (Ray)
Ray picks up Sigshesta with his left hand.
“Why aren’t you healing your hand and back though?” (Ray)
“I wonder why?” (Gerard)
“The curse amplifies and returns the wound its user receives but does it stop you
from healing as well?” (Ray)
“Who knows? It might stop it or I could just be pretending and can heal myself at
any time.” (Gerard)
He’s basically saying he has the overwhelming advantage here.
“Do you have the courage to test it?” (Gerard)
“Of course I’ll test it.” (Ray)
Stepping forward without caring Ray slashes at Gerard’s left leg scattering more
blood.
The light on the shield increases and the curse activates cutting Ray’s thigh more
deeply than Gerard’s.
Without caring Ray carries on.
“Fuu!!” (Ray)
1088
As he’s swinging his blade with all his might at Gerard’s shoulder Gerard Raises
Genias and Ray connects with the shield instead causing a strange sound to ring out.
“Finally got you.” (Gerard)
As Gerard was talking the curse sliced through Ray’s shoulder.
“...Kuu...!” (Ray)
Ray falls down on one knee.
“I never said the curse wouldn’t activate if I blocked with the shield.” Gerard said
never breaking his polite behaviour.
“You should have understood from this that you can’t win here since you are no good
with magic.” (Gerard)
“...I wonder about that...” (Ray)
Ray stands up slowly.
“Do you know who I am?” (Ray)
“Yes, I know you well. The demonic sword saint Ray Grandori. You are no good with
magic but your skill with the sword and your ability to grow in the heat of battle is no
less inferior than a demon from 2000 years ago. However.” (Gerard)
Gerard drew a magic formation and pulled a sword out of it. It had the same blue
jewel in it that the shield had. It was more than likely also a cursed item.
“No matter how much you grow, any wound you give me is returned to you.
Unfortunately, you lack experience when fighting against the curse king’s forces.”
(Gerard)
Gerard steps towards Ray and swings his cursed sword down with all his might at
Ray’s head who blocked it with Sigshesta. Where the two swords clashed Gerard’s
cursed sword chipped easily.
1089
Ray frowned as the cursed sword was too fragile.
Immediately after a stab wound appeared in his chest. The curse moved the intended
wound.
“...Guu...” (Ray)
“How will you dodge this?” (Gerard)
In the instant that Ray flinched, Gerard swings his sword sideways.
When Ray caught it with Sigshesta Gerard laughed as if it was his victory.
“Naive.” (Ray)
“…Wha...” (Gerard)
Ray took the full force of the blow and turned it aside without chipping the blade.
“...Fuu...!!” (Ray)
Sigshesta flashes and Gerard ducks just in time to avoid being beheaded.
“Are you thinking that the curse will not work if you kill me in one blow?” (Gerard)
“It’s worth a go.” (Ray)
Gerard attempts to stand back up but Ray does a sweeping kick sending him
tumbling to the floor. Since Ray caused no damage there was no damage to return but
his posture was broken.
Ray ran away from Gerard but his purpose was not to escape but the shield that
Gerard had dropped.
“Kuu...!!” (Ray)
Gerard runs after him but he couldn’t catch up to Ray before the shield was within
range.
“...Haa...!!” (Ray)
Using his whole body Ray thrusts Sigshesta at Genias and pierces through it.
1090
“How unfortunate.” (Ray)
Gerard laughed graciously at Ray’s words.
“Yes it is because sadly this is your defeat.” (Gerard)
One of the jewels in the shield shattered and Ray suddenly falls forward.
“I told you this earlier but you are too honest. When I said that the curse could only
be broken if the shield was broken I was lying.” (Gerard)
“…Ray-san!” (Misa)
Gerard picked the shield up that was lying on the ground.
“It’s useless. If you damage the shield enough to destroy one of the jewels the curse
will destroy your origin. His body might be fine but his origin has gone. He won’t come
back.” (Gerard)
Gerard turns around to face Misa and starts walking towards her.
“...In other words.” (Ray)
A voice calls out and it was not a voice Gerard expected to hear.
“If I break the other 3 jewels the curse will be broken?” (Ray)
“...Wha...!?” (Gerard)
At the moment Gerard turned around three flashes of light shot out and all 3 jewels
shattered.
The curse activates and Ray falls to the floor again.
The magic power of Genias disappeared and the gloomy light faded away.
“...His wounds are healing...?” (Gerard)
Gerard watches Rays hand, back and other wounds heal in astonishment.
“Didn’t you know? Most curses target the origin of the intended victim so the curse
momentarily loses its effect when the origin is destroyed.” (Ray)
1091
Ray stands up like nothing had happened and in place of Sigshesta he was grasping a
brilliantly glowing holy sword.
“You should be careful around people with more than one origin.” (Ray)
Gerard gulps.
“…Impos...sible...!?” (Gerard)
Gerard edged away in fear from the man in front of him.
Now that Ray has stopped hiding his origin’s Gerard can see them clearly with his
demon eyes.
“...Seven origins...and the spirit god sword Evansmana...” (Gerard)
“It was 2000 years ago when I last encountered the curse king. Does he think my
plan was a complete success?” (Ray)
Ray quietly readies Evansmana.
The war between Azeshion and Deiruheido should be known to the curse king to
some degree but he may not be fully aware of what happened due to fearing detection if
he got too close.
“...Hero...Kanon...you’re aliv—” (Gerard)
Ray thrust Evansmana into Gerard’s heart before he finished talking.
“Guhaa...” (Gerard)
“It’s a bit embarrassing being told that I’m too honest. Its probably because I’ve been
living a lie much longer than you have.” (Ray)
If he puts any more power into Evansmana Gerard’s origin will disappear.
“I’ll ask again.” (Ray)
Gerard looked at Ray with an expression that said he was ready for death.
“Where did you get that other half of the sword from?” (Ray)
1092
Gerard strongly grits his teeth before answering.
“...It’s not possible for me to answer that question...” (Gerard)
Gerard stabs his own sword into his chest.
Quickly pulling Evansmana out Ray casts <Ingaru> but Gerard didn’t revive.
Misa timidly approaches the fallen Gerard but there’s no sign that he’s getting up.
“...Was his origin destroyed…?” (Misa)
Ray shook his head.
“No. It seems he reincarnated.” (Ray)
1093
CHAPTER 119
SCARLET MONUMENT KING’S MONUMENT
The magic formation drawn by Eleonor containing earth, wind, fire and water covers
every wall and turns into a barrier surrounding the room.
<De Igeria> seals the power of demons and weakens them while they are inside,
however, Zabro didn’t move at all.
“Useless, useless. Look” (Zabro)
A magic formation forms at Zabro’s feet and covers him in a black light barrier.
“Darkness Domain <Igreana>.” (Zabro)
The dark domain Zabro created offset the effect of <De Igeria> and raised his magic
power more.
“The magic developed by humans is of little use here. Without holy water it is
nothing.” (Zabro)
Zabro thrusts his hands out in front of him and about 40 magic formations appear.
1094
Although a magics effect is amplified by layering on multiple magic formations it
shouldn’t be possible to develop so many magic circles in an instant. As expected of a
2000-year-old demon who is also the scarlet monument kings second in command.
“Here” (Zabro)
Zabro raises his hands above his head and the multiple formations rise up and
spread out. They continue to rise and reach the ceiling before destroying it and carrying
on up into the sky.
“I’ll gratefully have my fill.” (Zabro)
Scarlet monuments appeared from the formations in the sky and at a rough count,
there’s hundreds of them before they rain down like hail on Midheys castle.
A huge noise rings out from the castle. The walls, floors, ceilings and whatever was in
the castle was destroyed by the falling stones.
From start to finish it only lasted several seconds but the castle has been partially
destroyed.
“Everyone could have died from that.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor protected Zeshia, Ledoriano and the others by stacking up 7 layers of <De
Igeria>.
“Hiihi. Stupid girl. Did you think this old man would do something as inefficient as
killing?” (Zabro)
Zabro lowers his hands and points them towards the ground.
“The monuments are magic tools that can store and contain magic power. Just now
those monuments that rained down contained the power of the scarlet monument king.
Have a read of the magic characters carved into them.” (Zabro)
Eleonor glances at one of the monuments piercing the floor nearby.
1095
The monument has a magic formula inscribed into it similar to a magic formation
which reads Rotting Dead Ogre Soldier <Goa Gurum>.
“Decedents of the demons. You will rot while still alive and faithfully serve the scarlet
monument king.” (Zabro)
The stone emits a purple-colored light and shoots it out in a beam. The beams all
connect to other monuments and form a huge magic formation.
Footsteps that sound like they are dragging can be heard slowly moving around.
A putrid smell filled the air and groans began to be heard from all over the castle.
“Here they come.” (Zabro)
With a loud bang the steward who had guided Eleonor earlier burst through the
door. His skin was rotting, his eyes were dyed red and two weird horns were growing
from his head but most of all his magic power was so strong you wouldn’t think it was
the same person.
“...Guuuuuu...”
A groan leaked from the steward’s mouth as he turned his hostile gaze towards
Eleonor.
All traces of sanity was gone.
Eleonor turned around at the sound of breaking glass to see five or six of the castle
soldiers breaking in through the windows.
Just like the steward they had rotting skin, red eyes and two weird horns growing
from their heads.
“...Though they resemble zombies there are some differences...” Eleonor mutters to
herself.
1096
“Hiihi. This is probably your first time seeing them. They are ghouls. I improved that
lukewarm spell Decaying Death <Iglum> that Arnos made. I created a magic that
produces soldiers who are stronger and above all else loyal. Even their origin gets
corrupted.” (Zabro)
Eleonor turns eyes filled with pity towards the soldiers now turned into ghouls.
“...Such an awful magic...” (Eleonor)
“Compared to the magic <Eleonor> I still have a lot of research to do into origins.
What technique do you use to create an origin clone? If I can understand that then I can
approach the abyss of magic even more.” (Zabro)
Zabro is talking like they are a couple of colleagues discussing magic research.
“Researching magic is not something that’s done by sacrificing someone else.”
(Eleonor)
“Stupid girl. This old man has sacrificed nothing. Their origins still remain. In fact,
they should be thanking me for increasing their magic power.” (Zabro)
“...You’re wrong.” (Eleonor)
“I’m wrong? This old man is? Hiihi. After all, a dumb little girl like you doesn’t
understand magic research.” (Zabro)
Zabro points at Eleonor.
“Do it.” (Zabro)
The ghouls slowly start moving forward.
“…Guaaaaaa...”
While letting out an eerie groan they raise their demon swords to attack.
“...Fighting...is not good...” (Zeshia)
1097
Zeshia swings Enhalle down and as she does it shoots out light and creates another
five copies of itself increasing the number to six.
Enhalle is the holy sword of light. Its characteristic is to duplicate itself so it emits
holy light using the original one as its source. It can even do it to the point where all
10,000 of the Zeshia’s can have a copy.
Five holy swords float in the air following Zeshia’s will before slashing at the ghoul’s
demon swords and sending them flying.
“...Ugaaaaa...!!”
However, the ghouls were not bothered in the slightest and attacked barehanded.
“Let’s get out in the open Zeshia.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor starts running and cancels the stacked <De Igeria> on Ledoriano and the
others.
“I’m sorry everyone. I’ll do my utmost to help you!” (Eleonor)
“Hiihi. It’s futile. It’s only a matter of time before they become ghouls. There’s no
escaping the scarlet monument kings <Goa Gurum>.” (Zabro)
Eleonor and Zeshia jump out of the room and run down the passage.
As they turn the corner.
“...Guuuu...!!”
“...Gaaaa...!!”
Dozens of ghouls appear before their eyes crowding and blocking the passageway so
much so that not even an ant would get through.
“We’ll force our way through! Beat them just enough so they don’t die!” (Eleonor)
“...Skewer them...” (Zeshia)
1098
Using <De Igeria> as their shields Eleonor and Zeshia plunge into the group of
ghouls.
Zeshia readies Enhalle and countless swords of light appear before her.
Zeshia thrust out with Enhalle and at the same time the floating swords thrust out
and skewered the ghouls in the chest.
Zeshia’s onslaught with Enhalle caused the ghouls to flinch and using the shields
made from <De Igeria> Eleonor and Zeshia broke through the crowd of ghouls sending
them flying in all directions.
“There.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor headed towards the center of Midheys castle while avoiding the approaching
ghouls.
“...It must be here somewhere...” (Eleonor)
Constantly casting her gaze about Eleonor saw what she was looking for in the vast
garden.
“...Found it...” (Eleonor)
A large scarlet monument stone. It’s bigger than the others towering upwards and
it’s stored a vast amount of magic power. This stone is probably the core of <Goa
Gurum>.
“If we destroy this no more ghouls should be born.” (Eleonor)
Eleonor covers the monument with <De Igeria> and dampens its magic.
“...Break it...” (Zeshia)
Zeshia pours magic power into Enhalle causing the sword to shine brightly and
increase greatly in length.
“...Eiiiii...!!” (Zeshia)
1099
A noise rings out as Enhalle and the monument collide and compete with each other.
The particles of magic that scattered from the strike blew away everything around them,
however, when everything settled the monument remained flawless.
“Hiihi. It’s useless useless. The scarlet king has been pouring his magic into this for
2000 years. It’s not the sort of thing two stupid little girls can break.” (Zabro)
Zabro descends from the sky.
“No more running around.” (Zabro)
Grunting and groaning a group of ghouls emerge. They must number around 500.
Eleonor and Zeshia were completely surrounded but Eleonor was paying special
attention to one in the group.
“...Guuuuu...”
It was Ledoriano. He had completely lost all sanity and turned into a ghoul.
“...Ledoriano-kun...” (Eleonor)
From the group, Laos and Heine appeared as well.
All had turned into ghouls and faced Eleonor with hostility.
“...Laos-kun...Heine-kun...” (Eleonor)
“It’s a pity but never mind. I’ll break your body apart and make it so you don’t feel
pain or sorrow any more.” (Zabro)
Zabro holds his hands out.
“First I’ll have to block that obstructive magic.” (Zabro)
The monuments in the vicinity were all covered in a black light. They emitted a black
light that shot out and connected to all the other stones forming a magic formation.
Though it was still daytime the castle was covered in darkness.
The magic that formed was Absorption Magic Darkness Domain <Gino Greanos>
1100
Enhalle’s light weakened and the <De Igeria> that was covering the monument
disappeared.
“...Magic power is taken...” (Zeshia)
“Hiihi. How is my <Gino Greanos>? It has the effect of absorbing the magic of
enemies within its darkness domain. How long until your magic empties? About a
minute I suppose?” (Zabro)
“...Forgive...” (Eleonor)
Eleonor mutters something.
“Nn? What? I can’t hear you. Have you lost the power of speech already?” (Zabro)
Eleonor looked up and stared sternly at Zabro.
“Even if you apologize I said I’ll never forgive you!” (Eleonor)
The light of <Ask> covers Eleonor and Zeshia’s bodies.
“Hiihi. You don’t know anything about magic do you? You should take a good look
into the abyss. Magic doesn’t reach beyond <Gino Greanos>. No matter how much you
try to use <Ask> if you can’t gather the important feelings then it’s useless. I assume you
were trying to get the help of those 10,000 Zeshia’s?” (Zabro)
“If you’re on about feelings then there’s enough here.” (Eleonor)
Magic letters appear around Eleonor floating in the air and drifting upwards.
Holy water flows from the letters before turning into a sphere of water that covered
her.
“<Eleonor>.” (Eleonor)
“What!?” (Zabro)
Zabro looked astonished.
1101
“…Wha...how...? The magic <Eleonor> is using itself...? Impossible... What type of
method is that...?” (Zabro)
Zabro’s doubt quickly faded as he was attacked by astonishment again.
The light from <Ask> swelled up dozens of times.
“…The magic of <Ask>...!? What’s going on...!? Where the hell are you getting your
magic from...!?” (Zabro)
“Desire lives in our origins and I am <Eleonor>. The magic that creates origins.”
(Eleonor)
“Don’t deceive me! No origins are being created anywhere! There’s no one here but
you, the ghouls and me!” (Zabro)
“It’s hard to create an origin so therefore all I’ve done is create the desire within an
origin.” (Eleonor)
Zabro was momentarily lost for words.
“...Such a thing...impossible... <Eleonor> with magic only created desire...!? How is
that even possible...!?” (Zabro)
Eleonor holds up her hand and the magic that’s formed takes the shape of a gun port.
The light of <Ask> gathers in the gun port.
“It’s time for you to be spanked.” (Eleonor)
A shell of light <Teo Trias> is fired from the gun port.
It shot right through the stone monument leaving a trail behind like a comet.
Immediately after there was a bang and a burst of magic splitting open before
everything subsided.
The huge monument had completely broken into fragments and scattered
everywhere.
1102
The effects of <Gino Greanos> disappeared and the darkness faded away.
“…Guu...impossible... This old man’s anti-magic... broken in a single blow... such a
thing...” (Zabro)
Zabro had been caught up in the aftermath of <Teo Trias> and was grovelling on the
ground.
It seems he had used up all his magic trying to use anti-magic so he couldn’t get up
off the ground.
“The barriers disappeared.” (Zeshia)
Eleonor nods at Zeshia’s words.
“Then let’s cure everyone right away.” (Eleonor)
The light of <Ask> spreads all over the castle grounds and covers the entire castle
before drawing a huge magic formation.
“Sanctuary Resurrection <Teo Ingaru>” (Eleonor)
A soft, warm light gently shines on the castle.
The horns on the ghouls gradually disappear, their rotten skin is restored and their
origins are healed.
Everyone regained their original form before fainting and falling down.
“…Impossible...impossible...such a thing? Why...? Those ghouls were made by the
scarlet monument kings monument...why? By a human type magic...?” (Zabro)
“You’d better study the basics of magic more.” (Eleonor)
“…What... did you say!? Are you saying this old man doesn’t know the basics of
magic!?” (Zabro)
“Is the effect of magic the same when experienced users use it?” (Eleonor)
Zabro raises an eyebrow and spits out his words.
1103
“Those kind of things are decided by the magic power of the user. That’s why it’s so
important for me to know why you were able to destroy the monument of the scarlet
monument king—” (Zabro)
Zabro stopped himself as if he had noticed something.
“Hmm… The scarlet monument kings monument might be great but.” (Eleonor)
With a nonchalant smile, Eleonor raised her forefinger.
“I’m the Demon Kings magic.” (Eleonor)
1104
CHAPTER 120
HARD SWORD AND SOFT SWORD
In the forest, Sasha and Misa are confronting the 2000 yeard old demons under the
commanded of the dark king Ejes Code.
“Okay, now then—” (Linka)
Linka pulls a large transparent sword out of the ground and carries it on her
shoulder before pushing away from the ground so strongly she leaves a footprint in the
earth.
With a burst of speed, she rapidly closed in on them.
“Let’s fight!” (Linka)
Sasha turns her Demon Eyes of Destruction on the sword. No matter if it was from
the age of myths with her current power she should be able to destroy its magic but the
next moment Sasha couldn’t believe her eyes. The sword that was already transparent
turned even more transparent then disappeared.
No matter how hard she looked she could not see the sword with her demon eyes.
1105
Linka for her part swings what appeared to only be a handle sideways at Sasha.
“Ice shield.” (Misha)
Misha points with a finger and uses <Ibis>.
Her instantly constructed ice shield was cut by the invisible sword.
Misha instantly builds a new ice shield but Linka’s sword is too fast cutting through
the ice shielded and slashing Sasha.
Sasha drops to one knee blood gushing from her chest.
“Too shallow?” (Linka)
Due to how the shield had been cut the angle of the sword slash could be inferred
allowing Sahsa to dodge and avoid a fatal injury.
Sasha is covered in the flames as the <Phoenix Vestment> instantly healing her
wound.
“Fall back.” (Misha)
Hearing Misha’s voice in her head Sasha casts <Fres> and retreats.
When they were both far enough away from Linka they stopped and turned their
demon eyes to Linka.
“What’s with that demon sword? I can’t even see its magic.” (Sasha)
Sasha’s Demon Eyes of Destruction need to be able to see the magic formula to be
able to destroy it so she was unable to stop the demon sword.
“It’s not the sword its Hiding Magic <Najira>.” (Misha)
Misha’s demon eyes can still see the hidden sword as well as the magic <Najira>.
“The sword’s power is transparency. Linka has cast <Najira> and concealed the
sword’s power.” (Misha)
“...So that’s how it is. Hard Sword is a bit of a fake name.” (Sasha)
1106
Linka slowly closes the gap between them.
Sasha turns her demon eyes on Linka instead causing her to frown for an instant but
she continues advancing without caring.
The Demon Eyes of Destruction are the ultimate anti-magic. The effect of destroying
people and things is purely a by-product.
A lesser magic-user might be defeated in a single glance but against a 2000-year-old
demon, they would not be enough to win.
Misha and Sasha continued to retreat keeping a distance between them.
Those 2 were at a disadvantage against swords.
“Unfortunately...” (Linka)
Linka stops and puts her sword back on her shoulder.
“Hard Sword is the name I was given before my reincarnation was fully completed.
The name I was given 2000 years ago was the Soft Sword.” (Linka)
Though she’s far outside of the sword’s range she raises her sword anyway.
“Don’t look down on the distance my sword can cover!” (Linka)
Linka slashes downwards with her sword.
“Sasha.” (Misha)
“I know!” (Sasha)
Misha creates an ice shield while Sasha creates a magic barrier and an anti-magic
barrier.
Grabbing each others hands they both say together.
“Anti-Demon Construction Creation <Je Ibis>”
1107
The ice shield strengthened many times by the fusion magic withstood Linka’s
sword, however, Linka stomped down with one foot and used all her body power
swinging her sword down again.
“Oooooooooooooh!!!” (Linka)
The ice shield cracks and shatters followed by the ground being split in two,
however, both Sasha and Misha had fled to both sides using <Fres> just before it
happened.
If either of them had been hit by that they’d be in trouble.
“Free sword Gamest. The shape, material and color change to whatever I like.”
(Linka)
Linka grasps the hilt with only one hand now instead of both. What form has she
changed it to this time?
“All this power and its called a soft sword. As usual all you 2000-year-old demons do
whatever you please.” (Sasha)
“Don’t overestimate me too much. 2000 years ago I was not as strong as I am now.
Well, in terms of physical strength anyway.” (Linka)
Linka closes in on them while speaking.
“What do you mean?” (Sasha)
Sasha talked to Linka while keeping an eye on the hand holding the sword.
“My reincarnation went well. This body has inherited the blood and traits of the
Demon King Arnos very well. I was called a member of the chaos generation before my
power even fully awoke. With my origin fully awakened in it no wonder I’m so strong
now.” (Linka)
1108
Linka kicked the ground, however, Misha was one step ahead and a fence of ice
blocked her way.
“Cage of ice.” (Misha)
Walls sprang up on all sides and enclosed Linka in a cage of ice strengthened by
Sasha’s anti-magic and magic barrier.
“<Je Ibis.>” (Sasha/Misha)
“Weak!!” (Linka)
Rotating her body Linka swings her sword crushing the cage of ice, however, Misha
had already made her next move.
“Ice castle.” (Misha)
Demon King Castles are built to the north, south, east and west with Linka in the
center. Each castle has a gun port open and aimed at Linka.
“Eat this!” (Sasha)
Jet black suns are fired from each castle at the same time.
“<Geo Grey’s>!!!” (Sasha/Misha)
The area plunged into darkness as four jet black suns fired. There was no way to
avoid but Linka took the <Geo Greys> full on.
The area burst into black flames, while the surrounding trees around were blown
away by the aftermath of the magic.
If you took that on directly not even your bones would remain.
“That’s really good magic for demons of this age.” (Linka)
Linka ran through the black flames. She had turned the free sword Gamest into a
shield and layered it with anti-magic thus blocking <Geo Greys>.
“But—” (Linka)
1109
Linka closes in on Sasha with her invisible sword lowered.
Sasha sets up a spherical magic barrier and as the sword cuts the barrier she reads
the trajectory and dodges.
“Even if I can’t see it I can still deal with it.” (Sasha)
Sasha retreats using <Fres>
Misha suddenly shouts.
“Sasha stop!” (Misha)
Blood pours out of Sasha’s mouth
“...Eh...?” (Sahsa)
Blood spreads from her abdomen and coats the transparent demon sword making it
visible.
“The free sword Gamest also has free number of places it can be placed. I put it in
places where you might escape to.” (Linka)
The phoenix vestment flares up again and heals Sasha but Linka thrust another
Gamest into Sasha before she heals.
“So much for that. The wound is spreading faster than that magic tool can
regenerate.” (Linka)
Sasha collapses.
As Linka said, with two demon swords stuck in her death is only a matter of time.
“It must be painful to die so slowly. I’ll make it easier for you.” (Linka)
Linka held Gamest as if to deliver the finishing blow.
“Chains of ice.” (Misha)
An uncountable number of ice chains wrapped around Linka’s body.
“Tch!” (Linka)
1110
In a single flash of Gamest Linka sliced through all the chains.
Misha looks at Sasha. She might be trying to help Sasha but Linka is standing in
front of her.
“The Demon Eyes of Destruction have been sealed. All that’s left is you.” (Linka)
Although she was playing around with the invisible sword the Demon Eyes of
Destruction were a threat to Linka.
Although not the finishing blow, the constant staring of Sasha restricted Linka’s
movements, however, those fetters are now gone.
“...” (Misha)
Misha quietly watches Linka
“Let me pass.” (Misha). It was an indifferent voice.
“Don’t worry.” (Linka)
Linka moves slightly. In the next moment, she had approached Misha.
Even if Misha could see Linka with her demon eyes the physical ability difference
was too much.
Before she had a chance to retreat, Linka had plunged her free sword into Misha’s
abdomen.
“I’ll send you to the same place.” (Linka)
When she pulled out her demon sword Misha fell down.
“This is the end.” (Linka)
The shape of the free sword Garmest becomes clear.
She puts the tip of Garmest against Misha’s head and pours magic into it.
“Move.” (Misha)
An inorganic voice rings out.
1111
“It’s very admirable to still be worrying about your elder sister at this point. At the
very least I’ll make sure you don’t suffer.” (Linka)
Linka grasps Garmest with her other hand and thrusts down with great strength.
The tip of Garmest breaks the skin, cuts through the meat and touches Misha’s skull
but with a snapping sound the sword breaks.
“wh...at...?” (Linka)
Linka stared at her broken sword in disbelief.
“...Retreat...” (Misha)
Misha’s voice rings out.
It was an inorganic voice but it was filled with deep anger.
“...The moment I touched you with it...you changed the free sword...into a fragile
material...” Linka muttered to herself when she saw the free sword Garmest which had
lost it magical power shatter into pieces.
Linka looked up as a flash of light crossed her vision.
“...What are you creating...?” Linka says in a shaking voice.
In front of Linka’s eyes, an unbelievable thing was created.
“...What are you even creating? Do you even understand...?” Linka shouted out
almost in a scream.
A castle of ice was being built.
Two thousand years ago, every demon looked up to the most powerful magic tool
owned by the Demon King Anos Voldigoad, the demon castle Deruzogedo.
“...You can’t...… That... Castle is a god! A mere demon...can’t...!”. (Linka)
As if it’s a bad dream she repeats it many times over. It was almost as if she was
praying.
1112
Linka already knew. Misha’s magic was so powerful that it could transform the
demon sword Gamest into something fragile.
Misha raised her body up slowly causing Linka to back away in fear.
“...Have you awoken...?” (Linka)
“I am me.” (Misha)
The Demon King’s castle becomes a solid magic formation and uncountable magic
formations floated on its surface.
Magic particles rise up and a magic formation appeared in Misha’s eyes.
Deruzogedo was created using <Ibis>.
The magic power it possessed compared to the original which housed the power of
the god of destruction was completely inferior, however, it housed enough power to be
considered a pseudo god.
“Ice crystals.” (Misha)
Linka used all her power and developed an anti-magic field over her whole body,
however, when Misha looked at her with her demon eyes Linka’s body disappeared and
all that remained was ice crystals.
“Sasha.” (Misha)
Misha looks at the fallen Sasha and the two demon swords stuck in her turned into
ice crystals and disappeared.
Once the Free Swords disappeared the Phoenix Vestment healed Sasha’s wounds and
she opened her eyes slightly.
“Just in time.” (Sasha)
Laughing happily Misha drops to her knees as if her power was exhausted.
1113
The Deruzogedo behind her scatters into ice crystals creating a beautiful view of icy
snow.
1114
CHAPTER 121
CONTEST OF WITS
Top floor of the union tower.
The scenes where everyone beat their respective opponents were shown via
<Rimnet>.
“Fumu. Have the 4 wicked royal families formed an alliance?” (Arnos)
Any of the 4 kings had the power to be the next Demon King of Tyranny 2000 years
ago.
In awe and respect of their abilities, the demons called them the 4 wicked royals.
Due to their high pride, they were never compatible with the other demons and they
never joined forces with each other apart from during the great war but now it’s peaceful
they join up? It’s very strange.
It would be nice if they had simply made friends with each other but that’s unlikely
to be the case.
1115
“I believe you challenged me to a battle of wits but was it wise to wait until all those
fellows had been beaten?” (Arnos)
Zeke laughed at my question as if he had expected them to be beaten.
“You are looking for the child of god but it must have occurred to you, the wise
Demon King of Tyranny, that the child of god was one of your subordinates.” (Zeke)
Fumu. That’s the reason huh?
2000 years ago Nousgalia was going to make the great spirit Reno bear the child of
god. If I hadn’t arrived in time or if I had waited until after my reincarnation to reach
out to Reno she would have carried the child of god.
If it’s true that Misa is the child of Reno then there’s a good chance that she’s the
child of god.
Saying that, Nousgalia helped make the magic <Jerga> and <Eleonor> so it wouldn’t
be surprising if she had given birth to the vessel for the child of god which in this case
would be Zeshia.
Also, let’s not forget <Dino Jikusess>. If Misha was born due to the interference of
god then that god had a purpose in doing so. Maybe the original purpose of the spell was
to give birth to the child of god right after I reincarnated.
If that’s the case then isn’t the being Sasha and Misha become when they combine
the child of god?
In the last war they used <Dino Jikusess> and fused thus increasing their divinity.
When the origin faces death its magic power rises so perhaps Misha’s magic power
rose and awoke the power of god sleeping in her?
That could explain why she was able to use extraordinary, almost divine, creation
magic to create that pseudo-Deruzogedo.
1116
“Well, it’s as you say Zeke though if Nousgalia and the fire death king have made an
alliance then it’s strange that you have purposefully given me this information. Though
it was only a matter of time before I figured it out anyway.” (Arnos)
It doesn’t make any sense just exposing the information about the child of god so if I
look at Zeke’s previous remarks then there is only one aim.
“In other words, you’re going to use the information you have as your betting chips
and challenge me to a battle of wits.” (Arnos)
Zeke lets a small smile appear briefly.
“As expected of you Demon King Arnos. There’s more to you than just strength.”
(Zeke)
Zeke casts <Zekt>.
“Let me explain the rules. You ask a question and I’ll tell you everything I know
about it, however, I can specify one thing and lie about it.” (Zeke)
“So for example, the identity of the child of god?” (Arnos)
Let’s see if I can lightly unsettle Zeke with my question.
“Just so. So if I specify that I’m going to lie about the identity of the child of God,
then I’ll only lie about questions that approach that identity.” (Zeke)
Fumu. Not a single twitch.
Well, it would be boring if he broke down too soon.
“However, I cannot answer truthfully about the thing I have picked to lie about.”
(Zeke)
I see. Depending on how you ask your questions it’s possible to spot the lies.
1117
“You get 15 questions and if you spot the thing I’m lying about then you win. When
you win my magic will be sealed for 5 seconds. That includes my demon sword etc.”
(Zeke)
5 seconds is more than generous. I can revive Melheys, destroy this guy and still have
time left over.
“On the other hand, if you can’t spot my lie and use up all your questions and I win
then you get sealed for 5 seconds and can’t use magic. (Zeke)
Even if I don’t use magic for 5 seconds its impossible for this guy to destroy me
though he can certainly wound me and destroy Melheys.
He must have a trump card. It would be unwise to assume he doesn’t.
“You can only claim I’m lying 8 times.” (Zeke)
It’s written in the <Zekt> contract that when a lie is called Zeke cannot lie with his
answer. Other than that, it seems that there are no strange loopholes in the outline that
Zeke has just given.
“When can I point out a lie?” (Arnos)
“Whenever you want. Just say anytime you feel I’ve lied.” (Zeke)
It all sounds very reasonable and it feels like I have a slight advantage here. I wonder
if he thought I wouldn’t accept a battle of wits otherwise?
“How’s it all sound Demon King Arnos? There’s a one in a hundred million chance
that if you destroy me by force, Melheys won’t be able to revive after all. This way you
have the chance to win without losing anything. Thinking normally its wise to not take
any risks.” (Zeke)
Zeke delivers his lines calmly. Must be part of his strategy.
1118
“Fumu. You’re wrong about one thing Zeke. If you intended to provoke me then you
didn’t need to do all this. Whether it’s a contest of wits or a contest of strength, it’s the
same thing to me. Don’t think you can take even a hundred millionth of a win from me.”
(Arnos)
I signed <Zekt>.
Zeke smiled slightly again as if sure of his victory.
“Then the game is on Demon King Arnos.” (Zeke)
I stop him by pointing to the contract.
“One thing first. I want to change a rule.” (Arnos)
Zeke looked at me with a stern expression.
“...In what way?” (Zeke)
“I only need 7 questions and the times I can point out a lie only needs to be 4 times.”
(Arnos)
Zeke frowned and raised an eyebrow in doubt.
“In trade leave that demon sword with me. This battle of wits is troublesome while
using <Lebaido>.” (Arnos)
“The contract <Zekt> already forbids the use of my anti-demon sword to destroy
<Lebaido> during our contest.” (Zeke)
“If you are already prepared to die though you can break the contract.” (Arnos)
“In your case, your demon eyes will see it beforehand and you’ll be able to prevent it.
Don’t these conditions only hider you?” (Zeke)
“If that’s what you think then I’d have thought you accept it with pleasure. You’re
challenging this me after all. You cannot handicap me enough for it to make any
difference.” (Arnos)
1119
Zeke stares at me for a few minutes as if trying to determine my real intentions
before finally speaking.
“All right then. I’ll compete with my more skilful opponent.” (Zeke)
Zeke changes the conditions of <Zekt>.
While handing his demon sword Gabreido over to me Zeke watches my every move
with his demon eyes while also watching for even the slightest disturbance in magic
power.
He’s obviously wary, not sure how I’ll react.
I casually receive the demon sword from him.
“The contract is formed.” (Arnos)
I trust the sword into the ground and sign the new <Zekt>.
Zeke lets out a small breath as if relieved.
“Then let’s start. Your first question.” (Zeke)
“Tell me about the child of god.” (Arnos)
After a moments pause, Zeke speaks.
“There are 3 possible people who can be the child of god. Misa Iriologue, Zeshia
Bianca and the person the Necron twins Sasha and Misha become when the fuse.”
(Zeke)
So they think of Sasha and Misha as two people in one?
“15 years ago a child was born to the great spirit Reno and the Demon Kings right-
hand man Shin Reglia. That child is Misa Iriologue and that is just what the heavenly
father Nousgalia wanted. The rumors and traditions of Misa’s spirit side is the
destruction of the Demon King and those legends are passed not amongst humans or
demons but between the gods.” (Zeke)
1120
Is that why Misa has a strong origin despite being half spirit and why she doesn’t
suffer from spirit disease?
I never thought I’d see Shin being mentioned here. I left him guarding Reno 2000
years ago. I just can’t see that man falling in love. If it’s true then peace is truly a
wonderful thing indeed.
“And now that your reincarnation is complete she has grown up and will awaken
according to her order.” (Zeke)
By waking up I assume he means her true spirit form will be revealed. If the hand of
god was involved in this Misa has a very high chance of being it.
“2000 years ago the sky father Nousgalia exchanged a promise with the Azeshion
hero Jerga. He would make him magic and give him an order next to god, however,
Nousgalia is a god that gives birth to gods. He cannot betray that order therefore he
made a bargain with Jerga. He would take part of his origin and turn it into Eleonor who
would make a vessel for god.” (Zeke)
If the end result was making a god then Nousgalia could probably accept Jerga’s
demands which makes sense.
“Jerga agreed and the contract was made. It took a long time but a vessel to house a
god was finally born by having Eleonor mass-produce Zeshia and that Zeshia is the one
who is currently here.” (Zeke)
An excellent individual created from a mutation due to heavy origin cloning. It’s
certainly possible as there are very tiny differences between origin clones. This Zeshia
certainly has a different hair color from all the others but she’s young. I’m not sure the
quality for a vessel of god is there yet and she’s unlikely to awaken due to her age.
1121
“One of the origins of the hero Kanon fused with Ivis Necron during the age of magic
and studied fusion magic <Dino Jikusess>. By combining the power and wisdom of two
people, the hero who excelled in origin magic and one of the Seven Demon Emperor’s
who excelled in fusion magic, the research progressed smoothly. Kanon’s origin wanted
to give power to the demons so none of them would die in the inevitable war between
Azeshion and Deiruheido.” (Zeke)
Even if you intend to die in their place, there is no guarantee that others will not be
harmed in war. Giving power to just one demon would not have helped, but he still
wanted to save as many people as possible it seems.
“After that, the origin and body of Sasha Necron was divided into 2 using <Dino
Jikusess>. Originally, she was supposed to only have one personality, but due to divine
intervention, the moonlight was disturbed and the natural magic circle was rewritten
and the result was Misha Necron the person who was never meant to exist being born.”
(Zeke)
If that is true then Kanon’s origin must have developed quite the headache.
“If left alone Misha would disappear. It was a helpless situation for the hero but all
he could do was make sure at least one sister survived. His only sliver of hope was that
the soon to be reincarnated Demon King of Tyranny appeared and saved them.” (Zeke)
Thing is he couldn’t let me know who he was so it had to happen how it happened.
“And appear you did. The Demon King of Tyranny saved the sisters which thwarted
gods plan unexpectedly. The child, who should have been born with the will of God and
great magical power, was born as just two girls. For now anyway.” (Zeke)
This explanation also makes sense.
1122
The magic Misha showed a little while ago was not normal, however, the difficulty is
that you don’t have to be a child of God to have magical powers comparable to them.
Look at me for example.
“As for my information, it came directly from Nousgalia who promised not to lie.”
(Zeke)
Gods keep their promises. If Zeke isn’t lying then its all true.
Some of the information is vague, which is understandable if you think that it is
knowledge that Nousgalia dared to share for the sake of this contest of wits.
“Finally, the child of god born to destroy the Demon King of Tyranny is one of your
subordinates.” (Zeke)
Fumu. I got a rough grasp of the situation now but let’s finish this battle of wits first.
“Then I’ll use one of my points to point out a lie. You’re telling a lie regarding the
child of god.” (Arnos)
Of course I’ve got no idea if its a lie or not at this point so I’m using this as a truth
check.
“Unfortunately I’m not.” (Zeke)
<Zekt> glows and then settles. The contracts still valid.
So this fellow isn’t lying about the child of god.
1123
CHAPTER 122
WISDOM OF THE DEMON KING
Zeke would have known I would point out a lie regarding the child of god because its the
thing I want to know the most and the thing he has to hide the most so he would
definitely pick something specific to lie about.
If he didn’t, he would have lost already, however, winning this game in exchange for
information about the child of god will not be of much benefit to him. At best he will be
able to destroy Melheys.
In other words, it’s reasonable to assume that Zeke has not yet revealed what he
really wants to hide.
Zeke isn’t lying about the child of God though I can’t just believe everything he said
because its possible to hide information about the child of God without setting the lie to
be about the child of God.
For example, let’s say you’ve specified a lie about the Great Spirit Reno. Because I
saw in <Rimnet> that Misa might be the child of god he had to answer so of course in
1124
response to my earlier question about whether or not Misa and the Great Spirit Reno are
related to the child of God, he said that they are.
If it’s irrelevant, you have to say it is irrelevant and he can lie about the matter of the
Great Spirit Reno. He could have lied about the Great Spirit Reno carrying the child of
God in her body.
In that case, the possibility remains that he is trying to misrepresent Misa as the
child of God in order to hide the real child of God.
“Fumu. Then my next question.” (Arnos)
I’ve got six questions left and 3 more times I can point out a lie.
The question to uncover what’s Zeke’s lying about should be...
“Is there just one child of god?” (Arnos)
The more you limit your questions you less you can lie. If you just answer the
number of people, it’s not relevant in any way except to the child of god and we have
already confirmed that Zeke has not lied in matters relating to the child of God.
The possibility of lying about this is low but you never know.
“Indeed. There is only one child of God. That’s what Nousgalia told me, and he
promised me it was true.” (Zeke)
Misha and Sasha are being counted as one person when they fuse.
At the very least, this means that out of Misa, Zeshia, Misha and Sasha, at least two
of them, are not the child of God and that Zeke lied to make me think so.
The question is, what would be the best answer to the question of lying about two or
more people being the child of God? The simplest answer is that it should be about my
subordinates. That way, Zeke can answer questions involving Misa, Eleonor, Zeshia,
Misha and Sasha with lies.
1125
Basically, my next question will confirm it.
“Then are Misha and Sasha the same age?” (Arnos)
I asked him a question to which the answerer is obvious.
If Zeke specified the matter to be lied about as being about my acquaintances or
subordinates then he cannot answer this question correctly and has no choice but to lie.
“Their ages are the same because they were born on the same day.” (Zeke)
Zeke spoke the correct answer. Then he hasn’t picked my subordinates or my
acquaintances as the matter he can lie about.
Could he have lied so that two or more of them were the child of God? The first
answer, Zeke said, was that he had heard it directly from Nousgalia and that the fellow
had promised not to lie.
If we specify the matter to be lied about as being about Nousgalia, then we can
answer the first question as if everyone were a child of God.
“I’ll use my right to point out a lie. You’re lying about Nousgalia.” (Arnos)
“Unfortunately that’s wrong.” (Zeke)
So it’s correct that the child of god is just one person.
But at the first question, Zeke spoke as if there were three children of God. It could
be that he lied about two of them, or even all three, but it would have been difficult for
him to tell such a lie, no matter what else he might have specified.
There’s no lie so far and in his first answer, he only alluded to the child of god and
not that there was a child of god, only a possibility.
Misa’s tradition as a spirit was to be the person who would destroy the Demon King
of the tyranny as the child whom great spirit Reno was pregnant with and carried
directly in her body.
1126
Eleonor is the magic that the heavenly father created in his negotiations with Jerga
to create a divine vessel, and that vessel is little Zeshia.
And Misha and Sasha if I hadn’t stopped them, would have been born as God
intended in one body carrying god’s will and great magical power.
Two of those are not the child of god or more precisely they weren’t born in order to
destroy the Demon King of Tyranny.
If I go in order through the problem, finding out who the child of god is isn’t very
hard.
“Next question. Who’s the child of god?” (Arnos)
3 questions left.
“It’s Zeshia.” (Zeke)
He cannot lie about the child of god.
If I believe he just lied then he picked the identity of the child of god to lie about. If
that’s the case then not only who is the child of god but he could even lie about who the
fire death king is or who the Demon King of Tyranny is.
Going back to the great spirit Reno, she is the mother of all spirits. All spirits are her
children not just Misa so if you think about it the right answer to give to my question
would have been Misa, however, he cannot answer with Misa because this is what he’s
chosen to lie about.
There’s a good possibility he’s lied with his answer of Zeshia because Misa is the
child of God.
Let’s just confirm it.
“Who’s the Demon King of Tyranny?” (Arnos)
2 questions left.
1127
“My master Eldomade-sama.” (Zeke)
Fumu. He’s just about within the rules with this answer.
“You’re lying about the identity.” (Arnos)
“Unfortunately that’s wrong.” (Zeke)
“...Oh?” (Arnos)
Not lying about the identity? This means that he’s answered the question of who the
Demon King of Tyranny is with a lie. So he’s specified that the matter to be lied about is
related to me?
Since who the child of god is cannot be lied about then it’s decided that Zeshia is the
child of god.
“...” (Arnos)
This is strange.
2 questions left and 1 asking if he’s lying left.
The only way for me to win is to guess what Zeke has specified as the subject of his
lie.
He’s singled out things about me as things to lie about but why would he designate
such a lie?
You can lie about me, you can lie about the Demon King of Tyranny, but you can’t
completely hide the child of God.
If Zeke wins this contest of wits, he will, at best, have the right to destroy Melheys.
What good does it do him to bury one of my subordinates in exchange for information
about the child of God?
I’m having a hard time coming up with an answer.
1128
He has to win this contest of wits while completely concealing the true identity of the
child of god.
Either Zeshia isn’t the child of god or perhaps, by destroying Melheys, he would have
advantages that would rival the information about the child of God.
No, if there was a benefit to destroying Melheys that was comparable to the
information about the child of God, then he would not designate the lie to be about the
Demon King of Tyranny, but would rather choose a more certain way to win.
Then that means...
“Did you notice Demon King Arnos?” (Zeke)
Zeke floats a bold smile.
“But it’s already too late. You lost this battle of wits the moment you started it with
me!” (Zeke)
Zeke sets up magic and anti-magic barriers.
The sound of breaking glass rings out and 4 demons jump in through the windows.
2 of the demons have demon swords just like Gabreido while the other two have
swords I’ve never seen before.
Using my demon eyes I identify them as death piercing sword Gidorest. It’s a sword
that can only be used for thrusting but it’s giving off an ominous magic power similar to
origin killing magic.
Zeke’s aim is obvious. To fight off the 4 demons I would need to interfere with the
magic and anti-magic barriers Zeke’s put up but due to <Zekt> I cannot attack Zeke
until this competition is over.
If I release any magic it will need to dissipate before it touches his barriers.
1129
To be honest I expected something like this to happen but it’s still a little
disappointing though.
Of course, he could also be pretending to do something foolish like this since I’m
getting close to the truth.
“I’m revoking all rights to ask questions and point out lies.” (Arnos)
This will end the competition though due to <Zekt> I cannot use magic for 5
seconds.
“You’ve misjudged me Demon King Arnos! It won’t take 5 seconds either!” (Zeke)
2 of the demons thrust their Gabreido’s into <Lebaido> cancelling the magic
formation before the other 2 quickly thrust their Gidorest’s into the origin that was
there.
“This is the end.” (Zeke)
Zeke summons another Gidorest and also thrusts into the origin gouging it out.
“Alright, 2 seconds left! Now for my other order the Demon King Arnos—” (Zeke)
As soon as Zeke turned around and caught sight of me his expression froze and a
cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
“Your other order? What was it?” (Arnos)
The 4 demons were all dead. I killed them with my bare hands either by stamping on
them, breaking their necks or thrusting my hand through their heart.
Zeke answered with a voice that sounded like it was being wrung out of him.
“…Impo...ssible... They were the elites hand-picked from our forces...” (Zeke)
“Did you think you could beat me just because you had sealed off my magic?”
(Arnos)
I kick the last demon away from me.
1130
“You however Zeke, have been lured in by me. You thought you had a chance of
winning if you sealed my magic, but without hesitation, you destroyed Melheys origin.
That’s basically telling me that killing Melheys was your top priority.”
I cancelled the game purposely to impose the penalty on myself to see what he’d do
and this guy fell for it.
“What’s the purpose of killing Melheys? He’s worthless to Eldomade and Nousgalia.”
(Arnos)
“...Do you think I’ll tell you...?” (Zeke)
“Well, not at the moment.” (Arnos)
I take a step forward.
“...Just kill me. Even though it was only a battle of wits I still beat the Demon King of
Tyranny. I have no regrets...” (Zeke)
“Fumu. Is that what the staff officer of the fire death king is saying?” (Arnos)
As I said this a voice comes from the stairs.
“Even though it was only a game it’s still disrespectful to even have the delusion that
you’d beaten him.”
An old man with a long white beard comes up the stairs. It’s one of the old seven
demon emperors Melheys Boran.
“Don’t you think so chief staff officer of the fire death king Zeke Ozma-dono.”
(Melheys)
Zeke didn’t answer straight away. He stared at Melheys using his demon eyes to
examine his origin like he didn’t believe it.
1131
“…I know I destroyed it... using the sword Gidorest that was made after you
reincarnated... Even Origin Regeneration <Agronemut> shouldn’t have been possible...”
(Zeke)
“It was just an imitation you destroyed. I secretly switched them out.” (Arnos)
“...You switched them out...? There was no difference to Melheys origin…” (Zeke)
Zeke keeps muttering to himself not understanding at all.
“It’s a new magic I learnt recently. You’ve already seen it through <Rimnet>.”
(Arnos)
“You don’t mean <Eleonor>...!? No, but that means you used an innocent new life as
a victim...?” (Zeke)
“Indeed, I couldn’t bring myself to do that. I used <Eleonor> to create a pseudo-
origin without consciousness or will. Visually its the same but it’s not a life.” (Arnos)
“...Imposs...ible... The war has only just ended... There’s no way you’ve studied
<Eleonor> to that extent...” (Zeke)
“What? I only tried it because I thought about it. I haven’t researched <Eleonor> at
all.” (Arnos)
“Without even studying it... you learnt a new type of origin magic...!?” (Zeke)
Zeke’s voice came out almost like a scream.
“If you’ve been studying me then you’d know that’s common for me. Apparently you
haven’t done enough research on me prior to our meeting.” (Arnos)
Zeke grits his teeth.
It’s obvious he’s looking for a way to escape as he starts talking.
“When exactly did you substitute Melheys’ origin...…?” (Zeke)
1132
“When you handed Gabreido to me. At that time you were cautious of 2 things. Had I
noticed those 4 dead demons over there and would I use Gabreido to cut your spell
blocking <Lebaido>. Because you were cautious of those things I used <Eleonor> to
replace the origins.” (Arnos)
Well, to be fair it was a blind spot on Zeke’s side because he wasn’t aware the magic
existed. This is the reason I didn’t care about the penalty.
“Didn’t you say I lost this battle of wits when I accepted?” (Arnos)
“You already lost when you chose to fight against me.” (Arnos)
Zeke’s expression of regret shows that he’s realised he’s got nowhere to run to before
suddenly falling to his knee’s like a puppet with its strings cut.
He committed suicide by using <Silica>.
Did you think I’d let you go?” (Arnos)
I interfered with part of the magic circle of <Silica> and rearranged it.
“In this peaceful world, you have challenged me and lost. I hope you’re prepared for
that.” (Arnos)
I draw a magic formation on the floor. Particles of magic power rise from formation
and an owl appears from them.
Demons Training <Azuheb>.
“It’s a pretty good vessel and I’ve still got some questions for you.” (Arnos)
Zeke’s face shows his disappointment.
“...Ku... I can’t even answer you... Permission needs to come from Eldomade-sama...”
(Zeke)
Zeke falls forward and I cremate his body with Flame <Grega>.
1133
“Come Zeke.” (Arnos)
The reincarnated owl perched on my arm like a faithful familiar.
1134
CHAPTER 123
RETAINERS MESSAGE
The top floor of the union tower.
After rescuing Menou and bringing her back Sasha was currently talking.
“Ok. So does this Zeke you’ve made into your familiar know anything?” (Sasha)
I nodded and addressed Zeke.
“Tell them your purpose for coming here Zeke.” (Arnos)
“Even if only a tiny bit my purpose was to reduce the war potential of the Demon
King of Tyranny. That’s why I challenged you to a battle of wits and targeted Melheys.”
(Zeke)
“As he says.” (Arnos)
“Hmm. So basically you’re saying Nousgalia gave you half a story and used you?”
(Sasha)
“Well… He certainly did restrict me.” (Zeke)
1135
It’s pretty poor to be given half-baked information and then used. Such foolishness
would not be forgiven for the staff officer of the fire death king.
“You can’t tell a lie because you’re a familiar right?” (Sasha)
“That’s true, however, my memories have also been investigated.” (Zeke)
“Have his memories been tampered with?” (Misha)
“Possibly. Just like Evans Mana completely erased Ivis’ memories of the past, the
gods can also do that.” (Arnos)
It may have been one of the conditions for him to reincarnate. I still have my doubts
about why he targeted Melheys as well.
“Well its also possible he knows nothing more than what he’s said.” (Arnos)
Looking over at the stairwell Eleonor and Zeshia enter and join us on the top floor of
the union tower.
Ray and Misa came back not long ago so all our group’s members are now back.
“Wow. We’re the last back. Everyone’s so quick.” (Eleonor)
“Sorry...I’m...…late...” (Zeshia)
I’ve already informed everyone via <Liikus> that the four wicked royals have started
a fight with us so everyone’s up to speed.
“Well then Melheys. Let’s hear about the post-war clean up as originally planned.”
(Arnos)
“Certainly.” (Melheys)
Melheys bows to me then starts speaking.
“I’ll give a quick rundown about what we’re doing but there will be some overlap with
things I’ve mentioned before. First off is Azeshion. Diego who led the Gairadeite Demon
1136
King Subjugation Force has been punished for what he did during the campaign as it
was a serious violation of military law.” (Melheys)
In a situation where the Demon King of Tyranny had been confirmed dead and the
Deiruheido army had started to retreat, he tried to continue the war by cutting off his
second-in-command’s arm. Pretty much every soldier saw it. There’s no way he could
avoid it.
“Due to the magic <Jerga> and other things that have since come to light they found
out that he had been planning his war against Deiruheido for quite some time. As such,
Azeshion would like to settle this by declaring Diego a war criminal.” (Melheys)
“What happened to the Kanon reincarnations ?” Ray asks with some doubt in his
voice.
“Since the real Kanon appeared wielding Evans Mana and defended the humans
from the Demon King of Tyranny the other Kanon’s were declared as fakes and are now
simply recognised as normal reincarnated individuals. Apparently, there’s been a
constant voice of doubt both in and out of the academy for a long time since not one of
them ever wielded Evans Mana.” (Melheys)
Perfectly understandable. Because Kanon appeared during the war all that doubt
would have come rushing to the surface in one go.
“The hero academy will remain but it’s unlikely to receive the vast budget it used to
have.” (Melheys)
“I see. Then the name Kanon will have been taken away from Zeshia and Ledoriano-
kun as well then.” (Eleonor)
“Will Zeshia take your family name then?” (Ray)
Eleonor nods.
1137
“I changed it though since I thought it would be troublesome to have the same family
name as Diego.” (Eleonor)
“Same...as mama...” (Zeshia)
Eleonor nods while patting her head.
“That reminds me how are the other Zeshia’s doing? There was about 10,000 right?”
(Sasha)
“They are in the basement of this castle at the moment.” (Eleonor)
“What?” Sasha lets out an almost wild voice “The basement as in the underground
dungeon? How can they live in such a place?” (Sasha)
“It seems really nice though?” (Eleonor)
“...What do you mean?” (Sasha)
Sasha looks to me for an explanation.
“Of course I extended it and redecorated it. I’ve made the bottom level into a town
where the Zeshia’s can easily live. If you go by area I’d say it’s about the same size as
Midheys.” (Arnos)
“Haaaa!?” Sasha raises her voice in surprise. “...Why are you building a town that’s
the same size as Midheys underground?” (Sasha)
“When 10,000 people go out they attract too much attention but it would
inconvenient having nothing to do underground so I fixed the environment for them so
they can enjoy themselves.” (Arnos)
“Arnos is kind.” (Misha)
“There are limits...” (Sasha)
“It’s only temporary. I intend to take them to the great spirit forest Ahartherun
soon.” (Arnos)
1138
Misha looks puzzled at my words.
“Is that okay?” (Misha)
“10,000 Zeshia’s will make both the demons and the humans question it but the
spirits don’t care plus the spirits and the humans get along well. The spirits will accept
them and it’s not a bad place to live at all.” (Arnos)
That is if all the Zeshias agree to it of course.
“Well, that’s a story for later anyway. Continue.” (Arnos)
“The Azeshion side has asked for information about the hero Kanon. How would you
like me to handle it? At the moment Azshion doesn’t seem to be aware that the Tora
forest encounter was Kanon.” (Melheys)
Melheys looked at Ray and me.
“Don’t they remember my face?” (Ray)
“There’s the possibility that some individuals remember but it’s not widely known.”
(Melheys)
“If possible I’d appreciate it if my whereabouts remain unknown.” (Ray)
There’s not many good paints to them finding out he’s the hero Kanon. It would
probably bring more trouble than anything else.
“Certainly. Then I’ll reply like that.” (Melheys)
“How are the people of Azeshion doing?” (Arnos)
“The after-effects of <Jerga> and <Ask> are not that bad. Almost 90% of the people
have recovered due to Arnos-sama and Ray-sama converting the magic of <Ask> into
hope and sending it back to them. The remaining 10% or so are still alive at least.”
(Melheys)
Fumu. At least we made it in time.
1139
“But the experience of wandering in the dark, with hope forcibly absorbed, is not one
to be forgotten. The oral tradition of the deep darkness remains deep-rooted amongst
many Azeshion people and some even think that the magic <Jerga> was the work of the
Demon King.” (Melheys)
It’s understandable. Not many would believe that their own heroes would turn their
fangs on them. I’d even say it’s natural to think that way.
“Is Avos Dillheavia still recognised as the Demon King of Tyranny?” (Arnos)
“Indeed. The Hero Kanon killed Avos Dillheavia in the war, however, he might revive
again and bring about the deep darkness. Such uneasiness still exists and is spreading
through Azeshion.” (Melheys)
Well, after all that, it’s no wonder they can’t forget their fear. It’s not going to happen
any time soon, but it could be a trigger for humans to start hating the demons again.
“At the ceremony of the second coming of the Demon King, it would be good if you
could mention Avos Dillheavia and play a part in the friendship with Azeshion.”
(Melheys)
“So I cooperated with Kanon and destroyed the false Demon King of Tyranny Avos
Dillheavia?” (Arnos)
“Indeed. Plus in its own way, it is also the truth.” (Melheys)
“In that case wouldn’t it be better to have Kanon attend the second coming of the
Demon King ceremony as well?” (Arnos)
I watch Ray while I’m talking.
“I don’t want to stand out that much.” (Ray)
“Wear armor?” (Misha)
1140
“That might be okay. We can use armor and a helmet to obscure my face. As long as I
have Evans Mana they’ll understand I’m the hero Kanon.” (Ray)
“Then I’ll steer it in that direction. That’s it. That’s the gist of what’s going on. Is
there anything else someone would like to add?” (Melheys)
“No, that’s it for today. Let’s proceed with the main issue.” (Arnos)
“Is this about the fire death king Eldomade?” (Melheys)
“Yeah. His body and origin have been taken over by Nousgalia but I’m not sure when
this happened.” (Arnos)
Everyone falls silent and after a few moments, Melheys starts to speak.
“It was only several days ago that Eldomade did this and came to the academy. He
said he wanted to become a teacher and even took the exam and interview and passed.”
(Melheys)
“Did you meet him?” (Arnos)
“Yes. Because he knew Arnos-sama I met him directly and had a chat but he didn’t
say much. All he really said was that he wanted to train the next generation in this new
age.” (Melheys)
I did tell Melheys to be courteous to any demons from 2000 years ago who appeared
and asked for me or enquired about me, however, it doesn’t seem that it was out of
friendship that they waited until now.
“Have all the teachers seen the signed <Zekt> proving that Arnos is the Demon King
of Tyranny?” (Sasha)
“All the trustworthy teachers have been told and I signed it in front of them. Because
Eldomade already knew Arnos-sama I gave him a copy.” (Melheys)
There’s nothing wrong with proving I’m the Demon King of Tyranny now.
1141
“When you met Eldomade had his body already been taken over by Nousgalia?”
(Arnos)
“...I’m sorry but unfortunately I couldn’t tell...” (Melheys)
Oh well. Never mind it can’t be helped.
“I tried to tell Arnos-sama through <Liikus> even though it might be monitored but I
couldn’t find you or your magic power.” (Melheys)
“Aah sorry. I was absorbed in rebuilding the underground dungeon. I haven’t even
told Elio yet. I had to create it in secret because I didn’t want people to find out and
think someone had broken into the underground dungeon and cause a fuss.” (Arnos)
“...Then don’t go sneaking off and making something outrageous then...” Sasha
muttered to herself.
“It might not be related to Nousgalia but there’s something else I’d like to mention.”
(Melheys)
“What?” (Arnos)
“I quickly informed the unification faction that Arnos-sama was the Demon King of
Tyranny and just now I received a message from the head of the Unificationists, the
Founder.” (Melheys)
Fumu. The mysterious demon that not even Melheys has met.
“And?” (Arnos)
“They said that they were a demon from 2000 years ago.” (Melheys)
I see. This could explain why they were not able to appear.
“Their name?” (Arnos)
“The right hand of the Demon King of Tyranny Shin Reglia.” (Melheys)
Shin huh?
1142
Did his reincarnation go well? Apparently, he has his memories back.
“He is in the great spirit forest Ahartherun. Apparently, all your former followers
have been waiting there for your reincarnation.” (Melheys)
He stayed away from Deiruheido so that I wouldn’t notice him, however, the matter
with Avos Dillheavia has already been settled.
“Why hasn’t he appeared?” (Arnos)
“He said some circumstances were stopping him from moving and that he awaits you
in Ahartherun.” (Melheys)
Shin has never asked me to go to him before. Even if the gods were standing in his
way, that man would come to me himself, even if he had to cut them down.
What are these serious circumstances that stop him from moving?
“...Ahartherun...” Misa muters to herself.
She looks down. Is she worried about the great spirit Reno?
“That half-demon sword the subordinate of the curse king had.” (Ray)
Ray picked up the half-sword with no tip with a serious look on his face.
Misa’s father was supposed to have the other half.
“When you look into its abyss you can see its original appearance.” (Ray)
I turn my demon eyes to the sword Ray’s holding.
“Fumu. I see. You can’t understand with just half but when both are gathered you
can. Even then you have to have seen the sword before.” (Arnos)
Ray walks over to the plinth that contains the other half of the sword and pulls it out
before pushing the 2 halves together. The next moment both swords are wrapped in a
black light.
1143
The 2 halves unite and its shape distorts before forming its true appearance of a
curved sword.
“I see. The plunder sword Gilionojes” (Arnos)
A unique sword that only Shin used.
1144
CHAPTER 124
AHARTHERUNS LOCATION
“I’ve only seen it a few times in the past 2,000 years, but this demon sword belongs to
Shin Reglia, right?” (Ray)
I nodded at Ray’s question.
“No doubt about it.” (Arnos)
“So this Shin Reglia founded the unification faction and is also Misa’s father?”
(Sasha)
Sasha’s face had a thoughtful look on it.
“...I was told that my father was a demon and a member of the royal faction ruling
somewhere in Deiruheido...” Misa mutters almost to herself.
That’s what she’s been taught up to now.
“It’s possible you were lied to. Any demons from 2000 years ago couldn’t appear
before me when I reincarnated. It’s possible that if you’d been told I could have found
1145
out about it. If you were simply told that he was one of the demon emperors ruling from
somewhere then he had an excuse not to see you.” (Arnos)
“Then this person was a close aide of Arnos-sama...?” (Misa)
“We don’t know if its Shin yet.” (Arnos)
“But the demon sword that Misa’s father gave her was this Shin fellows sword right?
Plus being the head of the unification faction would be for Misa’s sake wouldn’t it?”
(Sasha)
Misa is a mixed blood. It’s natural to think that he formed the Unification faction for
his daughter’s sake, even if he didn’t show up so that she could live in a slightly better
society.
“The curse king had the other half.” (Misha)
“Ah...yeah... That would mean that Shin was a subordinate of the curse king and
tried to kill Misa wh—” (Sasha)
Sasha stops herself halfway through and looks apologetically at Misa.
“It’s possible it was stolen. Look, Shin can’t move from Ahartherun, right? It’s
possible he’s fighting the four wicked royals and that’s what’s keeping him from moving.
The curse king could have simply stolen the other half and used it this time.” (Eleonor)
“Makes sense.” (Misha)
“It makes sense but it’s hard to believe.” (Ray)
“Fumu. I’m in agreement with Ray.” (Arnos)
“Errm, why can’t you believe it?” (Eleonor)
“2000 years ago Shin Reglia was the demon’s strongest swordsman. I can’t believe
anyone could steal his sword from him. Especially a sword so important it could expose
his daughter to danger.” (Ray)
1146
Sasha objected to Ray’s words.
“But the four wicked royals are second only to the Demon King right? Based on the
current situation, they’re probably fighting together, so no matter how much of a close
aide he was to Arnos, it wouldn’t be surprising if he lost at least one sword, right?”
(Sasha)
“I’ve fought the four wicked royals myself. I don’t think even if the four of them
joined forces they could beat Shin Reglia.” (Ray)
“Haaaa!?” Sasha lets out a surprised voice. “The four wicked royals are called that
because they’re strong right? You’re saying even if they fought as one they’d lose?”
(Sasha)
“Do you honestly think any of my trusted aides would be inferior to any demons that
weren’t under my command?” (Arnos)
Sasha’s eyes opened wide and her mouth fell open in amazement.
“...Why didn’t this person become one of the wicked royals then?” (Sasha)
“He was always a man without ambition. He worshipped strength and dedicated his
life to the sword. He and Ray will get along well.” (Arnos)
Sasha looked at Ray with an expression that says “that’s you.”
Ray just returned his refreshing smile.
“...What does this mean then...?” Misa says in an uneasy voice.
“I don’t believe Shin has any hostility towards me. In the unlikely event that the
sword was stolen then there’s 2 possibilities. The first one is we are dealing with an
enemy stronger than any of the four wicked royals.” (Arnos)
“Gods?” (Misha)
1147
“The fire death king has been taken over by Nousgalia. It’s no wonder the four
wicked royals attacked at the same time if they were guided by him.” (Arnos)
It makes sense that the three subordinates of the four wicked royals went out of their
way to say they smelled the presence of the child of god under my command if they were
fighting together.
Actually, if they hadn’t said that then there would have been no way I’d have agreed
to Zeke’s battle of wits.
“What’s the other one?” (Sasha)
“Shin might not have regained his full power after reincarnating” (Arnos)
If that’s the case then it makes sense that the sword was stolen from him. The thing
is, Shin’s no fool. If that was the case he’d have taken the appropriate precautions
though you could argue it could have been something that Shin couldn’t have foreseen.
“I’ll tell you one thing though.” I address everyone in the room. “The advisor to the
fire death king says that the child of god is one of my subordinates.” (Arnos)
Eleonor, Misha and Sasha all look like they have thoughts on the matter.
“The subordinate of the scarlet monument king said that the child of god is a vessel
made by the gods.” (Arnos)
Eleonor protectively holds Zeshia in her arms and because Eleonor seemed troubled
Zeshia started patting Eleonor on the head.
“The subordinate of the dark king said that the gods interfered with <Dino Jikusess>
and gave birth to Misha. Also—” (Arnos)
Sasha looked uncomfortable while Misha spoke.
“...I was able to create Derugozedo with creation magic...” (Misha)
1148
“Demon eyes of creation. Just by looking you can create what you are thinking of. It’s
easy to reproduce something as long as you’ve got a good image of it.” (Arnos)
Misha looks at me expressionlessly but I can see that a hint of anxiety has broken
through.
“Don’t worry about it. It doesn’t make you the child of god and I’ve destroyed gods
before anyway. It’s hardly surprising that you who excels at creation magic can create a
castle with the power of a god.” (Arnos)
Misha just blinks at me a few times.
“Also, that Deruzogedo wasn’t a very powerful god of destruction. It was an imitation
god. To do it properly you have to look deep into the abyss and create its order right
from the beginning.” (Arnos)
“...Why has this turned into a magic lecture...?” (Sasha)
Sasha complained but Misha smiled in relief.
“I’ll do my best.” (Misha)
Nevertheless, in terms of power alone, Misha is the closest thing to a child of god
right now.
I’ll have to keep my eye on her for a while.
“Also, 2000 years ago Nousgalia targeted the great spirit Reno to be the womb that
would give birth to the child of god.” (Arnos)
“Eeh...?” (Misa)
Misa looked at me in surprise.
She was probably surprised to find out she could also be the child of god.
1149
“Of course, this whole thing could be a lie. They could be trying to get me to keep my
eyes on you all while they wake up another person somewhere else that’s the child of
god.” (Arnos)
In the end, the only thing I could properly confirm was that they wanted to kill
Melheys.
We’ve got some information, but we still don’t know a great deal.
“What are you going to do?” (Melheys)
“I’m going to Ahartherun. The great spirit Reno should be there and the quickest way
to find out if Misa is the child of god is to ask Reno directly.” (Arnos)
I’ve also got news about Shin. I can’t not go.
“...That’s going to be a bit difficult though isn’t it?” (Ray)
“Why?” (Misha)
“The great spirit forest is hard to find for one thing.” (Ray)
“But you’ve been there before haven’t you Arnos? Can’t we just use <Gatom>?”
(Sahsa)
“Ahartherun is not a place but a spirit.” (Arnos)
“A spirit? Even though its a forest?” (Sahsa)
“The great spirit forest of Ahartherun was created by myths, rumors and folklore of a
mysterious forest inhabited by the spirits. The forest is alive and is always moving. It
can’t be seen by the naked eye and because it doesn’t have any magic you can’t see it
using your demon eyes either.” (Arnos)
“How can a forest move but not be visible to the naked eye?” (Sasha)
1150
“Like I said, Ahartherun is a mysterious forest created by legends and myths. It
appears out of fog and disappears into fog. There are also conditions to entering the
forest, but they change depending on the current rumor. The last time I entered the
rumor was that you could only enter at midnight while there was a hazy moon and fog
drifted along the shores of lake Seimei. At that point, if you offered a light blue candy to
the air a mischievous fairy would appear and lead you to the forest.” (Arnos)
“Wow. It’s like a fairy tale.” Eleonor said happily.
“But that rumor is from 2000 years ago, isn’t it?” (Sasha)
“Yeah. It’ll be different now.” (Arnos)
“So we have to start listening to rumors? What a pain...” (Sasha)
“How did you create <Beno Ieven> then if it moves around?” (Misha)
“With the help of the great spirit Reno I created it directly inside Ahartherun. Even if
they found the forest it wouldn’t let anyone in.” (Arnos)
As well as how to get in the entire home of the spirits is made up of rumors and
traditions. With the help of Reno, I divided the world by building the wall inside it.
“It’s going to be hard to find Ahartherun especially since we can’t take our eyes off
Nousgalia isn’t it?” (Ray)
“It’s also not desirable for you to be separated from Misa-sama, Zeshia-sama, Misha-
sama and Lady Sasha my lord in case someone targets them as the child of god.”
(Melheys)
“Even if me and Eleonor stay here we don’t have the same demon eyes as Arnos. It’s
going to be difficult to completely keep an eye on Nousgalia. Even if it’s you Arnos you
can’t fully grasp the situation in Deruzogedo from Ahartherun can you?” (Ray)
“You’re right.” (Arnos)
1151
The farther away you are the less accurate demon eyes are. This is handing Nousgalia
the perfect opportunity to take advantage of.
“It could be this is what they want. By thinking the child of god is one of my
subordinates it makes it harder for us to act separately.” (Arnos)
“Do you think the real goal is to let Shin fall while he’s trapped in Ahartherun?”
(Ray)
“It’s a possibility.” (Arnos)
Fumu. It’s getting harder to move around that’s for certain.
“Errm, so what do we do now? Is it best for me and Kanon to go to Ahartherun?”
(Eleonor)
“No.” (Arnos)
Ray and Eleonor are a force to be reckoned with but if it’s something that’s giving
Shin trouble then I’m not optimistic about their chances.
“We’ll all go.” (Arnos)
“But who will keep an eye on Nousgalia then?” (Sasha)
I grin at Sasha.
“I said all of us and I meant all of us. I’ll have him guide us to Ahartherun.” (Arnos)
Everyone in the room and not just Sasha gives me a questioning look.
“How?” (Sasha)
“What do you mean how? It’s easy. Gods keep their promises with people and
Nousgalia promised to be a teacher at this school. He can’t disobey an order if it’s for his
job.” (Arnos)
“Ah!” Sasha raised her voice as she noticed.
“Our next class will be an expedition exam to Ahartherun.” (Arnos)
1152
CHAPTER 125
AHARTHERUN EXPEDITION EXAM
The next day in the second training grounds of Deruzogedo....
The bell signaling the start of lessons rings out.
“Right, let’s begin the class. Though it’s short notice I believe that you all had an owl
visit you yesterday and inform you of the Ahartherun expedition test today. I’ll be
supervising the test myself. It’s a rare thing for a god to get involved in such mundane
matters so all of you should be thankful and worship me.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia puts on an arrogant expression.
You can easily guess what the student’s reaction will be.
“...What’s with this sudden expedition exam...? It’s really sloppy...” A student from
the royal faction expressed his discontent.
Perhaps it was because they had just been through a painful experience yesterday,
but they didn’t have the guts to complain directly to Nousgalia so they muttered it with
voice was so faint that no one could hear them.
1153
Or so they thought anyway. I could hear them.
Perhaps they thought it was some minor way of keeping their pride, but they are too
naïve.
“That man over there. Do you have some dissatisfaction?” (Nousgalia)
Surprised he’d been heard the student shrank into himself.
“...No... Nothing at all...”
“Ha-ha.” Nousgalia laughs at the student. “God’s hearing is absolute. Did you really
think you could get away with such a sloppy lie right in front of me?” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia glares at the student and he shrinks back even more.
“Don’t get carried away just because you are under the protection of the Demon Lord
of Tyranny. I have many ways of tormenting you that won’t cause any injury at all.”
(Nousgalia)
The student looks at Nousgalia with a frightened look.
“This I declare in the name of God. I’m lowering your grades for talking in class.”
(Nousgalia)
“...Wha...!?”
“If you want to be promoted again then you should obediently worship me.”
(Nousgalia)
The student couldn’t say anything else apart from “I understand.”
“…He’s always talking about god this and god that but isn’t the scale getting smaller
and smaller?” Sasha mutters.
*Kukuku* I let out an unintentional chuckle.
“He’s probably judged that as long as it’s within the scope of teaching he won’t be
disturbed by me. Either that or he’s actually serious about being a teacher.” (Arnos)
1154
“Did you not hear me Demon Lord of Tyranny? If you talk too much your grades will
suffer.” (Nousgalia)
A sharp look comes my way from the podium.
“Fumu. My bad. I’ll be more careful.” (Arnos)
Nousgalia easily withdrew and continued with the lesson. Not that there’s a lot he
can do as an incomplete god in that body anyway.
“Now then. Let me grant wisdom to all you who are ignorant. Considering your levels
I also think that this expedition is too sudden, however, this test came straight from the
top of the school so my thoughts on it are irrelevant. Putting aside the hierarchy flaws in
this Demon King academy I’m appalled at your attempts to place this blame on one
teacher.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia made it clear it was not his fault. This was the only way he could protect
the dignity of God.
“With your current strength and wisdom non of you apart from the Arnos team can
reach Ahartherun. As it stands this test is terminally flawed, however, God is absolute.
No matter how despotic those bosses above are, there will be no failure in this
classroom.” (Nousgalia)
Nousgalia spreads his hands in an exaggerated manner.
“Let God’s blessing be on you all.” (Nousgalia)
A glittering light covers all the students before quickly disappearing into their bodies.
“To arrive at Ahartherun power, wisdom and luck is needed. I have granted God’s
luck to those of you lacking in wisdom and power. Your fates are now connected to
Ahartherun. Now even you ignorant people are qualified to go to the Great Spirit
Forest.” (Nousgalia)
1155
I check with my demon eyes but it’s not a problematic magic.
He’s not lying. It really is something that increases your luck.
To go to these lengths just to make the class look good is very much something the
gods would do.
They defend order and the dignity of the gods is part of that.
“As you’ve already been informed by the owls Ahartherun is a spirit. It is constantly
moving around the world and was created by myths and legends as the home of the
spirits that appears and disappears in a mist. Where it is now will be determined by the
current rumors and hearsay.” Nousgalia explains in a rich sonorous voice.
“However, as it currently stands even if you went looking for a hundred years it
wouldn’t be enough. Therefore, I will grant you more wisdom.” Nousgalia’s voice turns
solemn.
“Northwest of Midheys is the vast Risharis grasslands that surround the city of
Zehenburg. When a mysterious fog rolls in a mischievous spirit appears lurking inside it.
If you make them laugh, they will reveal themselves to you and lead you to Ahartherun.”
(Nousgalia)
Mischievous spirits? Must be the fairy Titi.
“I shall be waiting for you all at the Risharis grasslands. The time limit is 10 days. If
you haven’t made it by then you won’t be able to attend the class after the expedition.
Try your hardest everyone.” (Nousgalia)
The magic circle for <Gatom> forms at this feet and he disappears.
“I didn’t expect the heavenly father to tell us so much.” (Ray)
1156
“I honestly don’t understand the God tribe. He went to the trouble of becoming a
teacher because he wants to do something in this school but he’s honestly doing this
expedition test.” Sasha has an amazed look on her face as she speaks.
“It is keeping him away from Deruzogedo for the duration of the exam though.”
Eleonor says while holding up her index finger. “And it’s keeping him near to Arnos.”
(Eleonor)
It’s as she says. Since he is up to something at least he’s within my sight while I’m in
Ahartherun.
“Should we go to the Risharis grasslands?” Misha asks when suddenly—
“—Damn iiiiit!!”
A desk was kicked away with a thud by the royal student Nousgalia put down earlier.
“What! Who’s under the protection of the Demon King of Tyranny!! I don’t need you
to protect me. I don’t approve of this!! Who the hell recognizes this guy!! Whooo!!”
The white-clothed students looked at the rampaging man and backed away.
“Poor guy...” someone muttered.
“Ahhhh!?” The royal student shouted out in rage. “Hey! Who said that? Are you
feeling sorry for me? You’re nothing! You’re not a noble! Do you still believe that crap!
The Demon Lord of Tyranny is Avos Dillheavia-sama!! Were you there at the war!?”
The students avert their eyes from him.
“...Let’s go.”
“...Yeah.”
The white clothes ignore the man and leave the classroom to start the exam.
“...Hey... What are you looking at Arnos...?”
1157
The man focuses on me trying to pick a fight and Sasha starts to intervene but I tell
her it’s fine.
Sasha steps back behind me with her dissatisfaction evident on her face.
“What? You may have gained the favor of the old seven demon emperors but who the
hell are you to pretend to be the Demon King? Haa!? You’re a misfit! It’s ridiculous!!”
“I’ve already told you all it’s your choice whether to believe it or not.” (Arnos)
“And I’m saying I don’t like it. You looking down on us! If you’re the Demon Lord of
Tyranny, then kill me! Hey! I said kill me!! You can’t do it can you? Aah? Aaaah!?”
I stare coldly at him and he stiffens his whole body as if bracing himself.
“Does trash like you really think you are worth this one’s time?” (Arnos)
The royal looks at me in frustration and bites his lip.
“How long are you going to throw a childish tantrum in front of me? No one is
bothered about you. Why would the Demon King of Tyranny give you special treatment?
Killing you as a miserable wretch will not make you a hero either. You are nothing but a
mere demon that can be found anywhere.” (Arnos)
His face took on a hopeless expression and he looked like he was about to burst into
tears.
“If you want to die then do it on your own. Decide your death with your own will. It’s
nothing but a bother to have to have someone else’s despairing life in my hands.”
(Arnos)
“...I...”
With no words to reply with the man just looked down.
“Soon word about the Demon King of Tyranny will spread throughout Deiruheido.”
(Arnos)
1158
The man twitched at my words.
“I am not kind enough to save a spoilt child. Suffer as you will until you realize that
all your pain is caused by your old self.” (Arnos)
Leaving the broken man behind I head to a corner of the classroom.
As I head over, I hear the broken words of someone unable to face reality.
“...Definitely... You weren’t there... Avos Dillheavia... Definitely...”
Without caring in the slightest I look at the girls from the fan union.
“Hmmmm... Which route is the closest...?”
“It’s no further than Azeshion and there’s not much danger so this route is probably
the best...?”
“But it’s an expedition exam, right?”
The girls had an opened map in front of them and were trying to find the best way to
get to the Risharis grasslands.
“You don’t need that map. You can come with us to the Risharis grasslands.” (Arnos)
When I spoke, the girls turned around startled.
“What? Errrm?”
“But...”
“Is that okay!?”
The girls looked at me with a mixture of anticipation and surprise.
“Because your power may be necessary.” (Arnos)
When I held out my hand the girls gasped then quickly reined themselves in and
gave guarded looks at each other.
For some reason, the air suddenly felt like conflict could kick off at any minute.
“...Okay? Eight parts. Eight equal parts, right?”
1159
“I know...!”
“But we can choose the part we want right?”
I have absolutely no idea what they are on about.
The girls watched each other to see what they would do.
A few seconds later one of them stepped forward boldly.
“Yes! Me! Me! Thumb!”
“Then little finger!”
“Forefinger!”
“Middle finger is good!”
“Ring fingeeeeer!!!”
“Palm!”
“Back of the hand! No one touches that part often so it’s definitely valuable!”
“You guys forgot the wrist!”
The girls gathered around my hand with exquisite positioning and grabbed my hand.
“What are you doing?” I asked Sasha and the others who were looking at us with
opened mouths and blank stares.
“What are we doing? Were dumbfounded that’s what...” (Sasha)
Sasha comes over and takes my hand.
The others come over and take each other’s hands. Misha takes Sasha’s other hand
while Zeshia takes Misha’s other hand and so on.
“Let’s go.” (Arnos)
I check everyone’s together and cast <Gatom>.
1160

The Misfit of Demon King Academy Web Novel - Dark PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Misfit of Demon King Academy Web Novel - Dark PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Credits

Original Author: Shu

Original Web Novel Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n1578dx/

Translation (proofreading, etc.) Credits:

Document Compiled and Edited by: Eminent (ID: Discord #1581)

Table of Contents ______________________________________________________ 2

Arc 1 Demon King Academy_____________________________________________ 9

Prologue ~Reincarnation~ __________________________________________________ 10

Chapter 1 Invitation from Deruzogedo _______________________________________ 18

Chapter 2 Very Weak Descendants __________________________________________ 26

Chapter 3 Practical Exam __________________________________________________ 34

Chapter 5 Royalty _________________________________________________________ 48

Chapter 6 Forbidden Spell—Origin Magic ____________________________________ 56

Chapter 7 Brothers’ Bond __________________________________________________ 61

Chapter 8 Magic Power Measurement ________________________________________ 66

Chapter 9 Aptitude Test ____________________________________________________ 74

Chapter 10 Passing Celebration _____________________________________________ 80

Chapter 11 Friend of the Demon King ________________________________________ 88

Chapter 12 The Mark of the Inept ___________________________________________ 95

Chapter 13 The Witch of Destruction ________________________________________ 106

Chapter 14 Magic spell, Demon King Army (Guys) ____________________________ 114

Chapter 16 Extreme Difference in Magic Power _______________________________ 132

Chapter 17 Necron Sisters _________________________________________________ 140

Chapter 18 Reconciliation _________________________________________________ 149

Chapter 19 Grand Magic Training __________________________________________ 162

Chapter 20 Secret Magic of the Necrons _____________________________________ 170

Chapter 21 Dungeon Test__________________________________________________ 178

Chapter 22 The treasury of the Demon Kings castle ____________________________ 188

Chapter 23 Sasha’s True Motive ____________________________________________ 197

Chapter 24 Misha’s Secret _________________________________________________ 205

Chapter 25 The Second Match _____________________________________________ 214

Chapter 26 Lie ___________________________________________________________ 220

Chapter 27 The Founder’s Answer __________________________________________ 228

Chapter 28 The Guardian Deity of Time _____________________________________ 238

Chapter 29 Demon King___________________________________________________ 250

Chapter 30 Birthday ______________________________________________________ 257

Epilogue ~Smile~_________________________________________________________ 265

Arc 2 Magic Sword Tournament ____________________________________ 273

Prologue ~Right Hand of the Demon King~ __________________________________ 274

Chapter 31 United Group _________________________________________________ 280

Chapter 32 Union ________________________________________________________ 291

Chapter 33 Half a Demon Sword ___________________________________________ 302

Chapter 34 The Tempering Demon Sword Saint ______________________________ 312

Chapter 36 Ray’s Ability __________________________________________________ 332

Chapter 37 Skirmish______________________________________________________ 339

Chapter 38 Spirit Magic ___________________________________________________ 352

Chapter 39 Mythical sword fight ___________________________________________ 363

Chapter 40 The Naked Demon King _________________________________________ 372

Chapter 41 Absurd _______________________________________________________ 380

Chapter 42 Mother and Father’s Feelings ____________________________________ 386

Chapter 43 Misha’s Gratin ________________________________________________ 393

Chapter 44 The Unificationist Old Seven Demon Emperor ______________________ 404

Chapter 45 Misha’s Questions ______________________________________________ 415

Chapter 46 Legendary Appraiser ___________________________________________ 424

Chapter 47 Black Cat at the Cat Cafe _______________________________________ 436

Chapter 48 Demon Sword Tournament ______________________________________ 446

Chapter 49 True Master Craftsman _________________________________________ 456

Chapter 50 Arnos-sama’s Support Song No.2 _________________________________ 463

Chapter 51 Message ______________________________________________________ 471

Chapter 52 Spirit Disease __________________________________________________ 477

Chapter 53 Ray’s Past ____________________________________________________ 485

Chapter 54 Sheila’s Wish __________________________________________________ 494

Chapter 55 Being Followed ________________________________________________ 501

Chapter 56 Melody in the Flame ____________________________________________ 507